
Class JBEliOL 

Book. . K54 

GopigfrtN? 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSITV 



Copyrig'Hted 1905, by 
J. P. ANDERSON 



REGISTER OF CHAPTERS. 

Page. 
PREFACE 3 

FIRST PART. 

CHAPTER I. 

Time and Space ; The Creative Powers 5 

CHAPTER II. 
The Book of Correspondence of the Appegejans. ... 18 

CHAPTER III. 

Who Wrote the First Copy of the Bible. ....... 44 

CHAPTER IV. 

Explanation of the Covenant with Noah and Abraham 61 

CHAPTER V. 

Relation of Correspondence. . . .,. ^ 68 

CHAPTER VI 

Explanation of the Garden of Eden, also the Offices 
of Jehovah, God, Jesus Christ, Lucifer, Satan, 
and the Devil 78 

CHAPTER VII. 

Explanation of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and 

Evil ;..... 83 

CHAPTER VIII. 
Noah's Flood , .... 98 

CHAPTER IX. 

Explanation of Samson and the Foxes, the Book of 
Judges Written on Key Four, Five of the Seven 
of the First on the Key. , 102 



ii Register of Chapters 

Page. 

CHAPTER X. 

Book of Jonah Written on Key Four and Five of the 

Seven of the First on the Key. ., 105 

CHAPTER XI. 

Explanation of the Apoctypha and the New Testa- 
ment, Key Two Independent, the Wisdom of 
Jesus the Son of Sirach, Key One Independent 110 

CHAPTER XII. 

Explanation of Sin Not to be Forgiven, Neither in 
this World nor in the World to Come, and also 
Teosophy 131 

CHAPTER XIII. 
Individual Satan 150 

CHAPTER XIV. 

The Hidden Sense in the Bible 160 

CHAPTER XV. 

Missionaries, Instruments of Devils 176 

CHAPTER XVI. 

The Constitution of the Most Ancient Appegejans in 

Correspondence 180 

CHAPTER XVII. 
The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 197 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Venereal Diseases Explained — Ac to What They Look 
Like When a Man Has Left this Body and Is 
In the Spirit . v. .... . 291 

CHAPTER XIX. 
Advice to Young Men and Women 325 

CHAPTER XX. 

How My Tongue Was Cut Loose, that I Was Able 
thereby to Talk a Spiritual Language and Read 
the Same 338 



Register of Chapters iii 

HEY TO FOREIGN WORDS. 



Appageja—A government by that name. 

Attava— Senate. 

Advity—A president of a people or a nation. 

Asima—A name of a river in the statutes of a people's 
political god. 

Arotumi — Name of a political god in the Science of Cor- 
respondence 

Betwto—A man who keeps count. 

Bautivan— Government. 

Bilveld— Flag. 

Cinva—A bookkeeper or clerk in the senate. 

Ceppipur — A short pillar or altar. 

C eutamlevi— A book whose pages are alive a short time, 
the same as the lives of a rose. 

Cincenfammd—A sort of shorthand writing, or characters. 

Dantovida— Court of Justice. 

D opt on — Voting place. 

Dcntuni— Copper. 

Dejfe— Steel or iron. 

Befeffu— Soldier. 

Enonuvia — A cart. 

Entel — A seat on a wagon where the driver sits. 

Extep—A liquid fluid similar to alcohol. 

Femian — The body congress. 

Fiffi—A pillar to the right in the temple. 

Ferft — A government treasury note — greenback. 

Giggi—A pillar in the temple to the left. 

Genexin — A sort of magnetic needle. 

Ganmefi—The magnetic Polar Sea. 

Hetnipa — Judge of a court. 

Inovia — Daughter, young lady. 

Inteleja— Name of a government. 

Jenniti Nunnivu— Our earth or planet. 

Jegtu—A kind of paper or parchment. 

Jungtubi — A mint or shop where an architect works or 
engraves. 

Kontulin— A druggist or one who sells drugs. 

Kinven—A foreman. 

Kevb — Gold, or a metal similar to gold. 

Kgumu—A kind of metal, or silver, or similar to silver. 

Kexkeii—A treasurer of a treasury, or cashier. 

Ludevi— Strength of law, or the law itself. 

Ludi — Money. 

Luftipu — A member of the house of representatives. 

Lallfall Felfi—A bell of righteousness, or clock. 

Lallefi—A long measure, nineteen and one-eighth laches. 



iv Register of Chapters 

Lalpuvel—An. official oath, or promise. 

Laptup—A kind of bookkeeper. 

Lenmeno—A country's products or cereals. 

Manmetin—A foreman of a higher court, or the supreme 
court. 

Mepmian—A senator or member of the senate. 

Manpp— Wheat, corn or grain. 

Nanvy— The same as speaker of the house of representa- 
tives. 

Nepnipo Dunpa—A bell of falsity. 

Nentua — A member of the house of representatives who is 
not attending to his business, but is some place else. 

Natuni— A newspaper editor or reporter of news. 

Neutel—A note of promise or a government treasury note. 

Nuvin — A kind of rice or oats. 

Nebullft— Banner. 

Opani Ameni — Stainless, innocence or purity, virtue. 

Ocktovi—A time of many years, not a period. 

OmMiO — Name of an Ancient government. 

Poptu Penvelm— An airial wagon that will sail in the sky. 

Pevel—A government treasury. 

Pami — The month of May, or spring month. 

Quemi — An individual's treasury, or wealth of an indi- 
vidual. 

Eempy—A boss or foreman of laborers. 

8 area— A name of a mountain in the statutes of our poli- 
tical god. 

Semzidi— The godess of our political god. 

Tali— Son. 

Tiamedian—A country or planet outside this our planet or 
earth. 

Tittenian—A temple or hall where the house of represent- 
atives are assembling and are legislating. 

Tefno Fevi — A kind of airial tramway where baskets made 
like cars are running forth and back with passengers. 

Tuttitu— The president of the senate or speaker of the 
senate. 

Teptotuvi—h&w of the land combined with moral law. 

T expo— A kind of intoxicating drug or morphine. 

Tixtu—A kind of wine. 

Textel— The same as orinamme. 

Wincal— Pulpit. 

Xowpumi— A kind of drug, or opium, or something of the 
kind. 



Register of Chapters v 

PART SECOND. 

Page. 
INTRODUCTORY THOUGHTS • • . . 347 

CHAPTER I. 

Criticism of the Different Governments 352 

CHAPTER II. 

Introduction of a New Constitution, Copied from the 

Most Ancient Appegejans 380 

CHAPTER III. 

Lesson on Article I— Forms of Government 392 

CHAPTER IV. 

Lesson on Article III— The Organization of Congress 410 

CHAPTER V. 

Lesson on Article IV— Relating to the President's 

Office 420 

CHAPTER VI 

Lesson on Article V — The Judiciary Department. . 429 

CHAPTER VII. 

Lesson on Article VI— Relating to Franchise of Suf- 
frage , ■ . . . 435 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Lesson on Article VII— Organization of Congress; 

also Legislative Department. 518 

CHAPTER IX. 

Lesson on Article VIII— Legislative Department .... 560 

CHAPTER X. 

Lesson on Article IX— Legislation on Finance 597 

CHAPTER XL 

Lesson on Article X— Legislation in Relation to the 

Possession of Land, Etc 669 



vi Register of Chapters 

Page. 
CHAPTER XII. 

Lesson on Article XI— Criminal Legislation or Judi- 
ciary Department , 700 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Lesson on Article XII — Pertaining to Legislation . . 706 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Lesson on Article XIII— Rules as to Legislation of 

Congress . . . . 708 

CHAPTER XV. 

Lesson on Article XIV— Pertaining to Official Oath. 714 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Lesson on Article XV— Pertaining to Civil Service. . 718 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Lesson on Article XVI— Pertaining to the Election 

Laws in the Amended Statutes . 719 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Latest History of the Cave Cities and Their Inhabit- 
ants in Colombia, South America 721 



T 




I m 


m 


r - f . | 




^p 



\ 



J. P. Anderson 



ANGELIC WISDOM 



CONCERNING THE OPENING 
OF THE 



FIRST OF THE SEVEN SEALS 



AND 



THE CONSTITUTION AND MARRIAGE 
STATUTES OF THE MOST ANCIENT 
APPAGEJANS 650,000 YEARS AGO 



BY 

J. P. ANDERSON 
MESSAGE BEARER, INSTRUMENT AND SEER 



PRICE $2.50 



FIRST EDITION 



Statesman Publishing Company 

Salem, Oregon 

1904 



THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS. 

Two CoDieS Received 

FEB 13 (905 

/) Cownght Entry 

B 



V 







PREFACE. 



There is nothing new under the Sun. The spring time 
is new when it comes, but it is as old as our planet. Babies 
are new when they arrive, but they are as old as the 
human race. 

Therefore, what I am going to write in the following 
pages is not new, but old, yet it is new to us because we 
are entering a new period. The spring time is at hand. 
The ice and snow of the cold and barren field of materialism 
and superstition is melting away. The clouds are separ- 
ating, and rays of sunlight are pouring in through the 
windows of our mental and intellectual understanding. We 
are just waking up from a long sleep. It is morning, and 
we. are now putting on our intellectual and understanding 
garment. We are, therefore, prepared to plow the fields 
and vineyards and to cut the stones and hew the timbers 
for our dwellings and new temples, in a spiritual as well 
as in a material form. 

This being the case, it has pleased the Angels from the 
Celestial Kingdoms to give us a small portion of the history, 
laws, and statutes of the most ancient nations of our Cau- 
casian race, dating back, as far as I am able to figure out 
through Correspondence, 650,000 years. These records 
and laws are now bound in a book, which contains 1,899 
pages. It is written in pure Correspondence. It has been 
written through my instrumentality, and was completed 
in April, 1896, the pages are eleven by seventeen inches. 

For the last twenty years I have been instructed in Cor- 
respondence. I also have learned to read spiritual books, 
and have learned a spiritual language and can talk it 
fluently. How this came about I will explain in the fol- 
lowing pages. 

Being a foreigner, my school education is very limited. 
I have never attended the American school, and what I 
know about the English language I have learned myself 
through reading books and newspapers. I am a carpenter 
by trade, and have also contracted more or less. I have, 
however, laid this occupation by and am now engaged in 
horticulture. 

I, therefore, acknowledge my ignorance of the English 
language, and the state of this book will be such as you 
find it. Perhaps I am the first man that ever attempted 



4 Preface 

to write a book in the English language, not being in- 
structed in the English school a single day or any number 
of days. 

As I have translated 106 sections into the Swedish and 
English languages, I hold it my duty to give this to the 
common people. I am getting along in years and, perhaps, 
have but a short time to live. I am not writing the follow- 
ing pages for professors, philosophers, or university gradu- 
ates; these men and women, perhaps, will not understand 
what I mean and, undoubtedly, will sneer and ridicule 
this book; but I have a purpose in view, and I shall use 
my best effort to make you common people understand 
what I mean. It is for you, honorable laborers; you, 
truthful farmers, and you, skillful mechanics; it is for 
you that I am writing this book. 

Do not now take me for being what some people call a 
spiritual medium, and that I can tell fortunes, past and 
future events. I am not one of that kind. I can truth- 
fully say this : there has not in all my past life been one 
single instant when I have been permitted to know what 
should happen to me three months ahead. Is it reasonable, 
then, to think I would know what may happen to others? 

I stand in the same relation to the invisible world, or 
the Celestial Kingdoms, as a man who carries messages 
from a military council of generals or strategy board in 
time of war ; these messages to be delivered to the captains 
and soldiers on the battlefield. 

But you may call me a seer, as my second sight has been 
opened and my ears made clear to the voice of the invisi- 
ble messengers. My tongue has also been cut loose so I 
can fluently talk a spiritual language. The doors to the 
chambers of my interior understanding have also been 
opened, so I can read and understand Correspondence. 

Mediums are those who have opened communication with 
spirits, or what Emanuel Swendenborg calls the inhabitants 
of the spiritual world. I am not one of them; I will not 
be classed with any of them. 

J. P. ANDERSON, Author, 

Toledo, Washington. 
October 8, 1903. 



OPENING 



OF THE 



FIRST OF THE SEVEN SEALS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Time and Space. 

Among the millions of planets that are revolving in the 
Universe this is one. It is little and insignificant in the 
boundless universe as a grain of sand on the seashore, or 
as a] drop of water in the ocean, yet it has its mission and 
its purpose to fulfill and is a part of the whole. Without 
a part there could not be a whole, consequently the smaller 
parts are as necessary as the larger whole. 

Therefore, dear reader, do not for a moment entertain 
the idea that there is no God. A fool has said in his heart 
there is no God. I am not here going to endeavor to teach 
you any religion; it matters very little to me what your 
religion is, as long as you are not a materialist, for it is 
for this purpose I am writing this book. 

Have you ever been thinking or conceded how small and 
insignificant a man really is, yet we have men who are 
trying to find out God. Among these are some foolish 
college graduates and fifteen-cent philosophers. They are 
writing about the first cause, vibration, cosmos, microbes, 
ether, and a good many other— a thousand and one— dif- 
ferent subjects, and we are just as wise after we have read 
their writings as we were before we ever looked at them. 

Where were you and I when the foundations of the 
mountains were laid? Did men set in council when the 
basin of the ocean was sculptured out? Is it then wise to 
ridicule him who has hung the sun, moon, and the planets, 
in the boundless depths of darkness? Is not this great 
Architect a designer as well who can think of the existence 
of a design without a designer? 

Is it not then foolish for you and I to try to find out 
who God is, where he is, and speculate in what way he 
has founded the Universe, and for what purpose? Is it 
not more profitable for us to study the wonderful spirit 



6 Time and Space 

that is concealed in the little sweet apple twig that we 
are grafting on the old sour apple tree? That old apple 
tree always brought forth sour apples, but now it brings 
us sweet and delicious fruit. Or shall we not use our time 
to better advantage by studying the wonderful germ that 
lies hidden within the egg, the very life of the little chick ? 
The barren eggs are profitable and useful for the table, 
and the prolific ones give increase to our flock. 

A skillful engineer or a great architect does not waste 
his time studying how to perfect the perpetual machine, 
because he knows by so doing he is wasting his time to 
no purpose. 

But our blind-folded new time philosophers have ex- 
plored the whole Universe and have the Great Supreme 
Ruler cornered up. Such men, therefore, are to be com- 
pared to a little bantam rooster when he sits on the fence 
and crows; it is 4 o'clock. The whole community knows 
it is 4 o'clock, and no one pays any attention; and so it is 
with our new time philosophers. 

Time and Space. 

As to time and space I shall here give my views in a 
few words, and I think you should be able to understand 
me as I understand them. The first we now have before 
us is time. We are always in the center of time. We were 
in the center of time two thousand years ago, we are in 
the center today, and have as many years before us as 
there have been years behind us, and we will be in the 
center of time two thousand years hence as well as we are 
today or tomorrow. 

If we should happen to get out of the center of time 
only one day we would be to one side; we would either 
be one day less the time we have existed, or it would be 
one day less to the end of time; therefore, we would 
eventually get to the end; but, since this is not the case, 
it is reasonable to suppose that we are in the center of 
time and can never get out of there. This is all we common 
people require to know ; it is satisfactory to us ; therefore, 
let the learned think as they please about it. 

Space. 

The next thing we come to is space. Every planet in 
the whole Universe is in the center of space. We will now 
suppose that we were going to travel in the immensity of 
space and visit all the different planets. We are now 
Here on this planet, called Earth. We believe, and we are, 
in the center of the Universe right here; our Sun is also 
in the center of the Universe, and, if we should get to the 



The Creative Powers 7 

planet Jupiter, the inhabitants of that planet would tell 
us that they were also in the center of the Universe, in 
which they would be right, and, if we then travelled to the 
planets Mars, Saturn, Mercury, or any other inhabited 
planet, the inhabitants would tell us the same thing as we 
were told on the planet Jupiter, and they all would tell 
the truth. It is, therefore, reasonable to suppose that 
wherever we go into the Universe we are in the center. 
If this were not the case some one would be to one side, 
and then, of course, there would be a chance of getting 
to the outside limit ; it would not matter how long it would 
take. Therefore, let us be contented with what we know 
about space and the construction of the Universe itself; 
it is utterly beyond the comprehension of men, and it would 
be just as reasonable to suppose that you could give a mud 
turtle a lesson in algebra and geometry as for a man to 
comprehend the construction of the Universe in itself. 



The Creative Powers. 

I have been made to understand that there are all 
through the Universe Celestial Centers, or what we may 
call Spiritual Suns. These Suns or Centers are composed 
of millions of Celestial Angels. These do not separate 
from one another, but stay together, for they are like a 
city built on a hill with its many dwellings and where its 
brilliant light is lighting up the surrounding country. 
Here is where wisdom and all kinds of sciences are studied. 
These bodies of angels have power to control the various 
elements of the Universe. Within their respective limits 
the inhabitants of these centers are communicating with 
one another, sometimes through messengers, and sometimes 
through a system of telegraphy. It may not be amiss to 
state that it is from them we have been able to use electri- 
city as a means for communication between cities and in- 
dividuals. 

I have been made to understand that every planet in 
the whole Universe has such a Center or Sun, and some of 
the more advanced have two; the reason for this I will 
describe hereafter. 

As the human being is a dual being, spiritual as well as 
material, and as a man is so constructed with a spirit soul 
and body, he is in body, soul, and spirit a Universe on a 
small scale. It, therefore, follows that he is a creative 
force on a small scale. Therefore, the Celestial beings who 
are occupying these different Celestial centers were at one 
time men and women in a human form on their respective 
planets. Therefore, it is reasonable to think that they 
should watch and care for their respective type or race, 



S, The, Creative Powers 

for this, reason: that the human family and the material 
world are the foundation of> the Celestial kingdoms, its 
Sun or Centers, combined with the whole Spiritual heavens - 
for it is like unto a gardener who has rented a vineyard 
from a Faring Lord or Master who agrees to pay ten-part 
of his crop for the use of the ground. He now builds his 
building to live in and warehouses for his grapes. He also 
fences his vineyard in with a strong fence for the protec- 
tion of stray animals from wild beasts; yet, after doing 
all this, he will have to care and look after the vineyard 
lest the wind should tear his dwelling down, strange 
animals break his fences, or thieves steal his grapes. 
Attending to his vineyard faithfully, he is secure in 
his home, and he will prosper. His wife will al- 
ways meet him with a bright countenance and a lov- 
ing heart, his daughters will sing him songs of glad- 
ness, and his sons will sit in council among, the wise. 
But, on the other hand, if he sleeps his time away, his 
dwelling will decay, his fences will be broken down, weeds 
and thistles will take the nourishing moisture aw^ay from 
his grapes, and his harvest will be the harvest of weeds 
and thistles. What then will be the consequence? He will 
then have to subsist on weeds and thistles, and when his 
Lord comes for his portion he will receive weeds and thistles 
for his portion, for which he has no use. Will his Master 
not then say: "I gave you a prolific soil to plant a vine- 
yard, but I am now receiving weeds and thistles as my 
portion. Go thou now from whence thou came, and I will 
give my inheritance to a stranger. ' ' 

The parable here alluded to is this : The Lord or Master 
is an Archangel from the Celestial Center of the planet 
Jupiter, the gardener is an Archangel from the Celestial 
Center of our planet Earth, and the vineyard is our Cau- 
casian race. I shall more fully explain this hereafter. 

This being the case, you can plainly see v dear reader, 
that it is absolutely necessary for the inhabitants of the 
Spiritual and Celestial kingdoms to care for the human 
race. 

In What Way the Human Race on this Planet Was 

Created. 

We should not here deal with the construction of this 
planet, and with the construction of the mineral and veg- 
etable kingdoms. Let them that are more advanced in 
knowledge deal with this subject. We are here dealing 
principally with our Caucasian race. I have been made 
to understand that when any of the revolving planets in 
the Universe is becoming suitable to nourish life, spiritual 
life and substance are transported to such a planet for 



The Creative Powers 9* 

propagation.- Many people at the present time believe that 
all the creation on this onr little planet was created by 
the same agency or force, including the different races, 
but this is not true. I have been made to understand this.. 
Whenever this takes place there is an opportunity given to 
the various inhabitants of the Celestial Centers all through 
the Universe, and that as many as want to can take part 
in creating life on such, a planet. Many suppose that the 
four or five different races on this planet Earth were 
created by the same one agency or force, and even many 
among the learned believe this, but they are mistaken; 
this is not true. Of course, many of the learned believe 
in evolution and the Darwin doctrine, but these men are 
materialists, and do not know anything about the Spiritual 
Universe; they even do not know^ or want to know, that 
man is a dual being, and that he has a spirit and a soul 
that will survive the body. 

I here sincerely advise you to beware of their teachings, 
for they will write on any subject you may think of, and 
they will make falsity appear as truth. As mathematics is 
a science that will demonstrate itself and cannot be falsified, 
so will these men use mathematics as a leverage to uphold 
their falsification, till at length they will believe their own 
falsities to be true. 

The doctrine of evolution is a false doctrine. Every 
specie of the different races is a specie by itself, and it is 
a fact, as far as I have been made to understand, that the 
different races now existing on our planet have been trans- 
ferred from the different Celestial Centers of the more ad- 
vanced planets; that is, the spiritual germ, or the type 
itself. This being true, the Caucasian race has nothing in 
common with the other races; as I have inquired very 
particularly about this, and have been very anxious to 
know the truth about it, as there are records kept of our 
human family on this planet in the more advanced Celestial 
Centers, I have been told this: 

When this planet first became inhabited there were 
human, spiritual, and material germs brought here from 
the different Celestial Centers, and, therefore, every race 
is representing the mother planet from which they came. 
It is not necessarily true that they are resembling the in- 
habitants of their mother planet, but our different races 
are respectively belonging to the different mother planets 
in the remote part of the Universe. This being true, there 
can never be an affinity or close relationship between our 
different races. As an individual I have great respect for 
the other races in their pure state, but will never tolerate 
to have any of the races mixed. 

To make you, reader, understand in a simple way how 
the human beings came on this earth or planet, not under- 



10 The Creative Powers 

standing Correspondence, I will give it to you in a simple 
way. It was done in very much the same way as when 
the different European nations colonized America, or any 
other uninhabited country. Each and every one is attend- 
ing to his on colony. Having been interested in our Cau- 
casion race only, and as I have read some of the books from 
the invisible world, for there are thousands of them, and 
their libraries are so extensive that there can be no com- 
parison with our earthly libraries, I have learned this fact 
through reading in their books, and through conversation 
with the invisible messengers, that our Caucasian race is 
from the planet Jupiter, and that the planet Jupiter is our 
mother country, and we are a foreign colony. 

I am aware that some of our learned men will scorn and 
ridicule such a doctrine, for they will say: "Is there more 
than one Creator? Is not such a doctrine absurd and 
ridiculous?" But we shall prove our doctrine to be true 
to you, honest laborer, you, faithful farmer, and you, skill- 
ful mechanic, for the learned will enter a protest against 
such doctrine and say: "How can this man be depended 
upon, for he has no learning of our sciences, and is depart- 
ing from our philosophy, ' ' but the reason they will talk in 
this manner is this: they are teaching a materialist doc- 
trine, and will not listen to the truth, for they are falsifiers 
of spiritual truth, and, when a man so becomes, his under- 
standing, by falsification, is opened from below, or in other 
words, material things. He will not admit truth to enter 
his understanding, and, therefore, despises the truth and 
anything that pertains to spiritual and heavenly doctrine, 
but he that is honest his understanding will be opened 
from above and he will perceive and understand the truth 
in a clear light. 

The modern scornful ten-cent philosophers and writers 
are sneering at the ancient Chaldeans for their many Gods, 
and call them pagans, but let me tell you that the ancient 
Chaldeans and Greeks had better ideas of creation than we 
have today. As we have mentioned before, the planet 
Jupiter is our mother country. The ancient Chaldeans 
knew this, and also the ancient Greeks. This can never be 
doubted, for this reason : Among the six great Greek Gods 
of the Olympian Council, presided over by Zeus, was the 
following : Zeus, or Jove, called Jupiter in Latin, who was 
the Supreme God. See "Sixty Centuries of Human Prog- 
ress," Vol. 2, page 559. 

This goes to show that even the Greeks knew, or had 
been taught to believe, that the inhabitants of the planet 
Jupiter were the creators and protectors of our Caucasian 
race. This belief, or doctrine, however, never was fully 
explained to the common people of the Grecian Nation, 
for as the time went on they lost the science of Correspond- 



The Creative Powers 11 

•enee, and there were only a few among the learned who 
understood the science of Correspondence, and those who 
lmew this held it secret. The secret societies among the 
learned Greeks were bound with a most solemn oath never 
to reveal them ; it was considered a crime even to speak of 
them to the uninitiated. Possibly the Eleusinian mysteries. 

As to the nature of the creative forces, this we will never 
know for a certainty, and should, therefore, not waste our 
time in trying to find out, and as to the type of the four, 
or as some claim, five races, it is reasonable to suppose that 
we are from different parts of the Universe, and that we 
did not come here by chance. To illustrate this more fully, 
let us see if we can not find some foundation for our belief. 
When Columbus first discovered this country, America, it 
became known all over Europe. There soon became a desire 
on the part of the different nations to send emigrants to 
this new country, and to have it settled up, and what did 
these emigrants do? They brought with them seeds of 
different kinds for propagation; some brought animals, 
others birds. These emigrants were not interested in the 
welfare of each other, but attended strictly to their own 
affairs. Some of them were more successful than others. 
Those who planted herbs and seeds which were adapted 
to the climate and the nature of the soil were accepted 
as the standard of product, and that which wa^ not profita- 
ble for production was thrown away, and no more used. 

I am speaking in this manner in order to show you the 
transparency all through the Universe, and its immensity 
of skill and labor. That one type can not be created into 
another is well known all through the Universe. If this 
could be done why should it be necessary to have anything 
inferior. If the same agency had placed the whole human 
family on this Earth, can you, my horticulturist, see any 
reason why that agency or creator did not make the whole 
family white, since the Caucasian race is doing well enough ? 

But the mystery of this lays deeper than we are able to 
fathom, or to comprehend why it is so. 

I will here give you, Mr. Scientist, and you, Dr. Philoso- 
pher, an observation and an experience of mine, and I hope 
you two will come together and solve the problem and 
explain it satisfactorily to the public. 

Some twelve years ago I set out an orchard, and among 
the different kinds of apples I set out four trees for an 
experiment, known as the Arkansas Blacks, Pour years 
ago I rented my place and stayed away for three years. 
In the meantime one of the Arkansas Black apple trees 
died of blight. The renter, not paying any attention to the 
tree, let sprouts from the root grow up wild. Coming 
home and taking possession of the orchard, 1 soon noticed 
the dead tree. I sprouted the sprouts down but left one 



12 The Creative Poivers 

for grafting the following spring. As every one knows a 
seedling will hardly ever amount to anything. After graft- 
ing the sapling I left two limbs of the main stalk for the 
support of the roots. The two limbs ]eft brought two 
apples this fall. These two apples are fully as big as the 
' ' King of Thomkins County. ' ' They are of a nice smooth, 
clean yellow color, with a bright red cheek. If this apple 
keeps until the spring, and has a good quality, it will be 
a profitable apple, and will undoubtedly do well in this- 
locality. There is not an apple in the country like it that 
I know of ; at least if there is, I have never seen it. 

Now then, here is the question: Where did the spirit 
and type of that apple come from, superior to its parent 
stock in every respect? Perhaps some of you will now 
say: "Why, you foolish fellow, it came by chance. This 
is nothing new, and what are you talking about?" But 
I will answer you this : The apple did not come by chance, 
for this reason: I bought the land when in its wild state, 
or what we call raw land. I had to get the land under cul- 
tivation in order to set it out to trees. Will you yet tell 
me that apple came by chance ? Was my labor not a factor 
in the creation of that apple ? But you say the spirit and 
the type of that apple you had nothing to do with. Why 
this is the very mystery of creation, and it is this I want 
you scientists and philosophers to explain to the common 
people, if you now insist that the different races on this 
Earth were created of one and the same agency and power, 
and that the Archangels of the different planets had noth- 
ing to do with our existence here. You will also have to 
admit that that apple which I have raised in my orchard 
would not have grown there if I had kept the land and 
laid it out in commons and had not done anything to it 
myself, .or permitted any one else to use the land for horti- 
cultural purposes. 

As there are books and writings in the Invisible World, 
and schools and institutions of learning in all departments 
of usefuless, and forms of government, it follows that there 
are also histories kept of our human race, but, as we are 
only interested in our Caucasian race, I shall here tell what 
I have learned both through reading invisible books, and 
also through instruction by invisible messengers. 

But, as there are many people at the present time who 
do not know that there are books and writings in the In- 
visible World, we will first see if we can prove that there 
is such a thing as books and writings, and if we have any 
possible reason to so believe. This, however, is a very 
difficult thing to make the common people believe, and yet 
harder to make them understand, as many among the 
learned will neither admit nor believe that there is such 
a thing as books and writings in the Invisible World, for 



The. Creative Powers 13 

they say there is no necessity there for books and writings. 
I was once talking to a learned doctor, a man of more 
than common intelligence. He was a welkread man and 
you could talk to him on any subject you desired, and he 
was well posted and could always give a good and conserva- 
tive answer in a broad and sensible way. I once had a 
conversation with this doctor regarding the Invisible 
World. I said: "Doctor, you have a very bright idea, of 
the Invisible World. Do you believe there is such a thing 
as books and writings there V 9 ■ He studied a moment, then 
lifted up his head, with a mild and smiling countenance, 
and said: "No, my friend, there would be no necessity 
for books and writings there." I perceived he regarded 
me as an innocent child asking his parents for something 
impossible. I said no more, because if I had entered into 
conversation with him he would use his fluent language 
and his grammar, and consequently I would not have been 
able to put forth an argument in favor of books and writ- 
ings in the Invisible World. 

Now, my fellow laborers, farmers and mechanics, let us 
see where we will find the proof that there is such a thing 
as books and writings in the Invisible World. We shall 
not go back more than a few thousand years to hunt up 
these records; that is to say, we shall take the records of 
the last month's council proceedings. 

In Exodus we read, Chapter 32, Yerse 15: "And Moses 
turned and went down from the mount, and the two tables 
of the testament were in his hand. The tables were written 
on both their sides, on the one side and on the other were 
they written. 

"And the tables were the work of God, and the writing 
was the writing of God, graven upon the tables." 

Here is the first proof that writing came from the In- 
visible World direct. What these writings consisted of, 
and what was their import or purpose, we find in Chapter 
10; containing the Ten .Commandments, consisting of a 
code of moral and civil laws. 

Deuteronomy, Chapter 5, Verse 2: "The Lord our God 
made a covenant with us in Horeb. The Lord made not 
this covenant with our Fathers, but with us, even us, who 
are all of us here alive this day. ' ' 

This is the second proof that God, or his agent or mes- 
senger, made this covenant with Moses and his people in 
writing ; not the writing of Moses ; but the writing in this 
covenant was written and dictated by God or his mes- 
senger, which amounts to the same. Moses had no choice 
here in dictating the articles of agreement; therefore, it 
could not be a product of his dictation. But it appears 
that Moses had in some way broken the tables and, there- 
fore, lost the writings, having no copy of the same, and, 



14 Ths Creative Powers 

therefore, God, or his messenger, gave Moses these laws; 
and articles of agreement a second time. This conclusively 
goes to prove to us that these laws and articles of agreement 
were put on file in the Invisible World and kept there on 
record. 

We read in Deuteronomy, Chapter 10, Verse 1: "At 
that time the Lord said unto me: Hew thee two tables of 
stone like unto the first and come up unto me into the 
mount, and make thee an ark of wood, and I will write 
on the tables the words that were in the first tables which 
thou breakest, and thou shalt put them in the ark, and I 
made an ark of chittam wood and hewed two tables of 
stone like unto the first, and went up into the mount, 
having the two tables in mine hand, and he wrote on the 
tables according to the first writings, the ten command- 
ments which the Lord spake unto you in the mount, out of 
the midst of the fire in the day of the assembly; and the 
Lord gave them unto me, and I turned myself and came 
down from the mount and put the tables in the ark which 
I had made and there they be as the Lord commanded me. ' r 

Is this not the third proof? And yet we find that the 
Jews had more writings from the Invisible World than 
barely the ten commandments, for we read in Second Kings, 
Chapter 23, Verse 1: "And the king sent and they gath- 
ered unto him all the elders of Judah and Jerusalem. And 
the king went up into the house of the Lord, and all the 
men of Judah and all the inhabitants of Jerusalem with 
him, and the priests and the prophets and all the people, 
both small and great, and he read in their ears all the words 
of the book of the covenant which was found in the house 
of the Lord, and the king stood by a pillar and made a 
covenant before the Lord to walk after the Lord and to 
keep his commandments and his testimonies and his stat- 
utes with all their heart and all their soul to perform the 
words of this covenant." Fourth proof. 

In Second Chronicles, Chapter 34, Verses 14 to 22 : "And 
when they brought out the money that was brought into 
the house of the Lord, Hilkiah the priest found a book of 
the law of the Lord given by Moses, and Hilkiah answered 
and said to Shaphan the scribe, I have found the book of 
the law in the house of the Lord, and Hilkiah delivered 
the book to Shaphan. And Shaphan carried the book to 
the king, and brought the king word back again, saying, 
All that was committed to thy servants they do it, and they 
have gathered together the money that was found in the 
house of the Lord and have delivered it into the hands of 
the workmen. Then Shaphan the scribe told the king, say- 
ing, Hilkiah the priest hath given me a book, and Shaphan 
read it before the king, and it came to pass when the king* 
had heard the words of the law that he rent his clothes. 



The Creative Powers 15 

And the king commanded Hilkiah and Ahikam, the son of 
Shaphan, and Abdon, the son of Shaphan the scribe, and 
Asaiah, a servant of the king's saying, Go inquire of the 
Lord for me, and in Judah, concerning the words of the 
book that is found, for great is the wrath of the Lord that 
is poured out upon us because our fathers have not kept 
the word of the Lord to do after all that is written in this 
book." Fifth proof. 

There are copies of this book in the Jewish quarters 
in the Invisible World, and will be known to the Jewish 
people in the near future. 

And yet we read in Jeremiah, Chapter 36, Verse 2 : 
' ' Take thee a roll of a book and write therein all the words 
that I have spoken unto thee against all the nations trom 
the day I spake unto thee from the days of Josiah even 
unto this day. It may be that the House of Judah will hear 
all the evil which I propose to do unto them, that they may 
return every man from his evil way that I may forgive their 
iniquity and their sin. Then Jeremiah called Baruch, the 
son of Meriah, and Baruch wrote from the mouth of Jere- 
miah all the words of the Lord, which he had spoken unto 
him, upon a roll of a book." 

What was written in that book no one .knows as Jeremiah 
does not tell what he did write, but that the book was an 
important one no one will doubt, for it reads in verse 13 
of the same chapter : ' • Then Michaiah declared unto them 
all the words that he had heard, when Baruch read the 
book in the ears of the people." Sixth proof. 

And yet we read in Ezekiel, Chapter 2, Verses 9 and 10: 
"And when I looked behold a hand was sent unto me, and 
lo, a roll of a book was therein, and he spread it before 
me and it was written within and without, and there was 
written therein lamentations and mourning and woe." 
Here we get the seventh proof of writing. 

John the Revelator throws more light on this subject 
than any one else. Let us see what he says of books in the 
Invisible World. Revelations, Chapter 5, Verse 1 : " And 
I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a 
book, written within and on the back side, sealed with 
seven seals, and I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a 
loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book and to loose 
the seals thereof?" Read the whole chapter. The eighth 
proof. 

And we further read in Chapter 20, Verse 12 : " And I 
saw the dead, small and great, stand before God, and the 
books were opened, and another book was opened, which 
is the Book of Life, and the dead were judged out of those 
things which were written in the books according to their 
works. ' ' 

According to John the Revelator and his statement, there 



16 The- Oreatim Powers 

was more than one book. -It says: ''And the books were 
opened." Is there any one of sound mind and common 
ordinary intelligence that will stand up and say: "John 
the Revelator was mistaken, and he has told a falsehood. 
There is no one that understands his writings. " But any 
one that will make such a statement is either a knave or 
a fool, or, perhaps, both. Let us see if we cannot find 
some more proof that there are writings in Heaven, or 
the Invisible World, outside the Bible. We find in the 
writings of Emanuel Swendenborg, "Heaven and Hell," 
page 121, paragraph 258 : ' ' Since angels have speech, 
and their speech is composed of words, it follows that 
they have writings also, and that they express the senti- 
ment of their minds by writings as well as by speaking. 
There have sometimes been sent to me papers covered by 
writing, some of which were exactly like papers written 
by hand, and others like papers that had been printed in 
the World. I also could read them in the same manner, 
but I was not permitted to draw from them more than 
a sentence or two ; the reason of which was because it is 
not according to Divine order for a man to be instructed 
from Heaven by writings, but only by the Word, because 
it is only by the Word that communication and conjunc- 
tion are effected between Heaven and the World, thus 
between the Lord and Man." 

The reason Swedenborg says, "but I was not permitted 
to draw from them more than a sentence or two," was 
this : that the time had not as yet come. 

And further we read from Swedenborg 's writings, page 
"252, paragraph 463: "I saw some books with writings 
in them such as exist in the World, and I was informed 
that they were taken from the memory of their authors, 
and that not a single word was wanting that was contained 
in the book as written by those persons in the World. 
I was told at the same time that in this manner the most 
minute particulars of all contained in another's memory 
could be called forth from it, even such ,as he, in the 
World, had forgotten." 

That Swedenborg is here telling the truth can never be 
doubted. I will, therefore, give you a memorial relation 
•of mine. Working on my dwelling house alone- one after- 
noon about 4 o'clock, I sat down on the trestle to rest a 
few minutes. While sitting there I looked up, and in 
the opening of the window stood a female messenger. Her 
garments were white with a bluish shade, and she was 
girded around the waist with a belt, white and sparkling 
like unto crystals of newly fallen snow. Her hair was 
of a golden shade. It was loose and flowed behind her 
shoulders, and was wavy and moved like unto a woman 
facing a strong wind with her hair untied. On her right 



The Creative Powers 17 

side she had a chain with a clasp hook. The links of the 
chain were like unto cut glass of many colors. The clasp 
hook was fastened to the handle of a bright sword. This 
sword laid diagonally across her chest with the handle 
down, fastened to the chain in the belt, and the point up, 
the blade laying right over the heart. As she perceived 
that I saw her, she unclasped the sword and took it in 
her hand, stretched her arm out at full length and pointed 
to the opposite wall of the building from where she stood. 
I turned my head and looked, and there I beheld a beau- 
tiful panorama. As I was well acquainted with Corre- 
spondence, I at once understood what it meant, but was 
unable to locate where it came from. She perceived I 
was puzzled. She then said: ''And, indeed, you do not 
know where it came from." I said: "No, I do not think 
that harp is in this country, ' ' thinking it was a production 
from my native country. She then drew in her sword. 
The sword was so made that it could be opened in the 
same manner as when a man opens the cover of a pair of 
old-fashioned spectacles. After she had opened the sword 
she drew forth a small manuscript; she tken walked up 
to where I was sitting and seated herself on the end of 
the trestle (I was sitting on one end), she held the paper 
before my eyes and said: "Read this." As I am able to 
read invisible books I could read the manuscript very 
readily. After I was through reading it, I said : "I know 
where it came from. It is a production of one of our many 
harps." She then smiled gently and a most beautiful 
shadow decked her countenance. I then perceived she had 
a part in the production also. I then said: "And you 
were doing the playing." "Indeed," she said, "I love to 
tune up your harps a little." 

The writing on the paper she had was in Correspondence, 
but it was a poem written by Mrs. Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 
I had read the same poem in a newspaper, and had cut 
it out, and had put it in my album, and when I got home 
that evening I read it over, and there was not a word 
missing. 

I could relate any amount of sudden happenings, but 
this one will suffice. We have now many proofs from 
outside sources that there is writing and books in the 
Invisible World, and, on top of all this, I have today in 
my possession a book written in pure Correspondence, con- 
taining 1,899 pages, eleven by seventeen inches. It contains 
Law, Statutes, and Ordinances of the ancient Appagejans, 
dating back 650,000 years. 

Gentlemen, let us now look at ourselves a little. Is it 
reasonable to suppose that we few million ants on this 
little ant hill that we call the Earth are the only ones 
that have books and writings, and all the balance of the 



18 Book of Correspondence 

Universe have no knowledge of such sciences. Yet there 
are men that will say, "I do not believe it/' but such 
men do not want to believe such things, and they are not 
going to, for this reason: "That a man convinced against 
his will, is of the same opinion still." Therefore, we will 
leave these men on the crossroads, and give them the lib- 
erty to take any road they are a mind to, north, south, 
east and west. There are a few of us who are convinced 
that there are books and writings in the Invisible World, 
and we will go on and see what knowledge we can gather 
from these writings. 

CHAPTER II. 

The Book of Correspondence Given to the Appegejans. 

I have been made to understand that the angels from 
the Celestial Center of this earth gave the ancient Appage- 
jans a book written in Correspondence, and that they had 
this book for nearly 125,000 years as their guide, and that 
they were of a most ingenious nature in all kinds of sci- 
ences, and that their books, writings, and literature were 
all in Correspondence. It then follows that all these Laws, 
Statutes, and Ordinances were also in Correspondence. We 
shall here in the following pages give you 106 sections of 
their constitution, together with their matrimonial statutes. 
However learned these people were and wise in their earlier 
life, they, in course of time, became wicked, and, as wick- 
edness increased, they also lost their science of Correspond- 
ence ; that is, they lost it in this way : they turned heavenly 
Correspondence into material Correspondence, very much 
in the same manner as our newspaper cartoonists are using 
cartoons to blackguard some one with. When the angels 
saw that their minds had become polluted in this way, 
and that they turned truth into falsity, they found a way 
to have the book destroyed. It does not follow that the 
copy of the book was destroyed among the Angels of 
the Celestial Center; and, what is more wonderful, there 
is in the Celestial Heaven more than 300 copies of books 
as records of this people here on earth. After this book 
of Correspondence was destroyed, they then began to drift 
into Paganism and began to worship material objects, yet 
they had the books and writings from their philosophers 
and learned men; but in spite of all this wickedness in- 
creased. The women became bad and shameful and the 
men became lazy and polluted. It is the same with a 
nation as with one man or with a family. When an in- 
dividual becomes wicked, he also becomes overbearing and 
cruel. He then begins to study mischief of every kind 
.and at length takes delight in quarreling' and fighting and 



Booh of Correspondence 19 

considers himself great when he can, in some way, lay out 
plans whereby he can take advantage of his weaker neigh- 
bor, and whereby he can exercise his authority, and in 
this manner make his neighbor subject to his cruelty and 
wickedness. This also is the case with a family. A family 
that becomes wicked, its members will begin to exercise 
authority over one another and at length they will split 
up and every one will do for himself. 

This state of affairs, my friend, holds good with a nation 
and a people. When this ancient people lost their book of 
Correspondence it followed that the angels could have no 
more influence over them, because they turned their thought 
and deed away from everything that was good to everything 
hat was evil. As this people had more or less communi- 
cations with the Invisible World, it then followed that they 
opened communications with the inhabitants of the Infernal 
Regions. As this people was far more advanced in all kinds 
of scientific learning, their wickedness also increased ac- 
cordingly, for it is understood that a man of intelligence 
and learning is able to plan more mischief and harm than 
a man with ordinary intelligence and without any school- 
ing and learning. As there were many people on the Earth 
and nations of various nationalities they now began to 
plan wars and invent engines of destruction; not such 
engines as we have in our wars, but far more destructive. 
It may be noted that these people were also able to navigate 
the air. I have been told that their law of constitution 
proves that they had a sort of carriage that would carry 
only one man, but so invented that the operator was com- 
pletely closed in, and that the seat was so ingeniously 
made that, no matter in what way or direction this carri- 
age turned, the operator would sit upright. This carriage 
would speed the skies with an eagle's swiftness. I have 
been told that they had engines of war that, when set in 
motion, would burn everything in their way, without any 
one being with them; and, moreover, that they were able 
by chemical substances to poison the atmosphere, so that 
when the wind blew against a city they were able to de- 
stroy all of its inhabitants. As this people carried on war 
with other nations they alsc got involved in internal revo- 
lutions. 

As I have been very much interested in this people and 
have taken very great pains in reading their history, I 
shall here relate a memorable revelation : Lying in my bed 
one evening about 10 o'clock, I was in deep study as to 
how this people carried on their warfare. At once I heard 
rumbling sounds with sharp and heavy claps, like unto 
sharp and rolling thunders, and, at first, I thought it was 
thunder, but at once the room was lighted with a brilliant 
light, and as the room I slept in was a large room, eighteen 



20 Book of Correspondence 

by twenty-eight feet, and the windows facing* the street, 
and without any curtains, I thought there must be a fire 
in some other part of the town. I, therefore, raised my- 
self up in bed, looking toward the front window, and I 
beheld a messenger sitting on a reddish-colored horse. The 
horse was sharp shod, and had bright and shining bracelets 
on his legs that ran up to his knees. His breast was girded 
with an armor like unto the scales of a fish and on his 
neck was a big cut, like unto a saber cut, and the blood 
was streaming from it, down on the breast armor. He 
foamed and snorted and blood streamed out of his nostrils. 
The rider was dressed in a bright greenish-colored garment, 
fashioned like unto a garment made from the leaves of a 
tree. He was girded around his waist with a golden belt, 
and in his hand he held a copper-colored saber. He alighted 
from his horse and walked up to where I was sitting in 
the bed. After he had alighted from the horse, I saw the 
horse no more. He then said: "I perceive you are meditat- 
ing on ancient times." I said: "Yes, I am studying in 
what way the ancient Appagejans carried on their war- 
fare." He then drew from his belt an instrument, like 
unto an instrument captains on vessels use for taking the 
altitude of the sun. He held this instrument over my 
head and said, "Lie down," and I at once. became unconsci- 
ous, for how long I do not know. When I awakened from 
this unconscious state I was in the spirit as to the interior 
of my soul. He then said to me: "Come with me and I 
will show you the last of the fame and glory of the Apage- 
jans. ' ' He then took me up on the balcony of a big build- 
ing, and as we were standing there he said, ' ' Look yonder, ' ' 
and when I looked I saw in the distance an immensely 
high wall, like unto a big mountain cut perpendicularly 
in two, and the one half removed. He then said: "What 
you now see is not real, but a copy of the past time." 
What I beheld and saw I cannot relate, because I am unable 
to express this in words. I there saw the destruction of 
the different nations. Their wickedness and their devices 
of destruction were so frightful and terrible to behold 
that no human language can describe the same. These 
nations, practically spoaking, committed suicide. 

Many people at the present time do not believe that a 
nation or a people can commit suicide, for they say, 
"Nations will decay, and it is the survival of the fittest," 
but this is false doctrine ; this is not true, for what holds 
good with an individual and a family also holds good with 
a people and a state, as there can be no state without a 
people, and no nation without its citizens to govern the 
same. It follows that it is the mind of the citizens in whom 
the governing power is vested. It is not the hand or the 
foot that governs the state or a nation, neither is it the eye 



Book of Correspondence 21 

nor the ear that is passing judgment, bnt it is the mind; 
it is the understanding, wisdom, and prudence that is gov- 
erning and should govern an intelligent and liberty-loving 
people, and it is intelligence, knowledge, and regard for 
truth that should pass judgment. 

Fellow laborers, farmers and mechanics, will we not see 
if it is possible for a people and a nation to commit suicide. 

Here, we will say, we have five lawyers and five states- 
men. They are all intelligent and have graduated in some 
of our universities, it then follows that these men must 
be in possession of intellect and understanding qualities, 
or they would not be able to pass the examinations. We 
get these men out of the universities and put them in re- 
spective offices in the employ of the government, where 
they are attending strictly to business and we have no fault 
to find, but, as time passes on, they are in their leisure 
time attending gambling clubs, immoral dancing houses of 
every kind, and, at last, make s the harlot and the prostitute 
their ideal of life. It then follows they are deprived of 
the understanding of their own condition, and wisdom and 
prudence are taken away from them, and their intelligence 
is now turned into plans for devising wickedness. Their 
knowledge is now becoming the knowledge of hoodlumism 
and lawlessness. Truth has now become falsity with them 
and good judgment is laid to one side. "What have we now ? 
We have a cruel despot, who would trample you and me 
under his feet, if he had the power; thieves who would 
steal everything we have, if they knew they could escape 
the law of the land; moral lepers, who would poison our 
wives and daughters with the most deadly poison, and rob 
them of their emblem of virtue. Three of these men have 
in time become defaulters and are put in the penitentiary ; 
three have become insane and are put in a lunatic asylum ; 
three are put out of office for not being able to attend to 
business, and they, becoming despondent, commit suicide, 
and the tenth is trying to sell his country for a trifle. How 
painful it is to admit, yet we know it is true, that we have 
lunatic asylums where insane people are kept. It is true 
that many of these inmates were neither wicked nor were 
they ignorant, but good and intelligent people at one time, 
but that they, under certain conditions unknown to many 
doctors, were deprived of their reason, and this makes it 
all the worse. We know we have jails and penitentiaries 
where thieves and murderers are kept; they were not 
necessarily thieves and murderers by birth and many of 
them have committed these crimes against their will, 
through the lack of their knowledge of a foreign influence 
over them. Such citizens are the most dangerous to a state 
and preservation of a nation. 

Here, my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, lies 



22 Book of Correspondence 

the danger. We have in this state of Washington some- 
thing like 550,000 inhabitants. We have in our insane 
asylums, perhaps, 800 to 900 inmates, and we have in our 
jails and penitentiaries, perhaps, 1,400 or 1,500 prisoners; 
so you can understand this, that if one or two individuals 
can go insane— and we know for a surety that 1,000 or 
10,000 can also go insane— it then follows that a whole 
people can go insane, and, therefore, man-made laws and 
man-made statutes will be nothing but disorder and con- 
fusion, for it is noted that an insane person does not think 
he is insane, but thinks he is wise and prudent, and, if 
you tell him he is insane he will tell you : ' ' You are a 
fool, I know more than you do." We also know that we 
have many thousand thieves, murderers, and traitors in 
our penitentiaries, and, moreover, the statistics of our in- 
sane asylums and penitentiaries plainly prove that this 
portion of the population is on the increase in proportion 
to the growth of the population, and that the increase is 
of a most alarming nature. Is this not a good reason why 
we should believe that it is possible for a whole nation or 
a people to become thieves, murderers, and traitors, and at 
last commit suicide, as we have plain proof that many of 
our prisoners prefer to commit suicide rather than be 
captured by the officers of the law. 

Gentlemen, I am not an alarmist, and I will not admit 
that we are insane, and I have faith in the preservation 
of our race, and you, my fellow laborers, farmers, and 
mechanics, are the only power that will save the nation 
and my native country from destruction, for the learned 
people, such as statesmen, philosophers, and scientists, have 
not been able to save ancient nations in the past, and they 
will not be able to save our nations of today; but I will 
here give you a warning, and I want you to take notice 
of the same. I think I shall be able to prove what I have 
to say, and that you will certainly understand me. To 
compare our civilization of today with that of the most 
ancient nations, we are, comparatively speaking, not more 
than half civilized, and, furthermore, our statesmen and 
they, who hold the reins of government in their power, are 
on the road to the insane asylum, and the different nations 
of our Caucasian race are already planning suicide. This 
I will demonstrate to you in a few words, and you, gentle- 
men, some of you, will agree with me, and you will find 
when you look at our condition in a true light that I am 
pretty nearly right. ; 

There is on this little planet, which we call Earth, about, 
or in the neighborhood of 1,500,000,000 human beings of 
different races and nationalities. Of this number our Cau- 
casian race comprises about 600,000,000, or in that neigh- 
borhood, which is the number that we call the civilized 



Booh of Correspondence 23 

nations of the earth. The other 900,000,000 are heathens, 
or what you call pagans. They are alien races to our Cau- 
casian race. Many of them are savages of a most spiteful 
nature. Inwardly these races despise and hate our Cau- 
casibn race, and, if they had the same power and knowledge 
as we have, our government would not last twenty years. 
These alien and savage races have a balance of 300,000,000. 
Now, gentlemen, let us see what the civilized nations have 
done and what they are doing. They have placed arms 
of war in their hands; they have invented engines of de- 
struction and sold them in the open market, and, more 
than this, Germany, England, and also the United States, 
have sent men from their respective countries to these alien 
savages to teach and instruct them in the sciences of war- 
fare. Can you not see that these nations— Germany, Eng- 
land and the United States— are planning suicide. Can 
you not see that, after these alien savages are properly 
equipped and instructed in warfare, they will be able to 
manufacture their own arms and engines of destruction 
and then where will we be? They have a balance of power 
of 300,000,000 against us, but our statesmen are telling 
you and me that we should conquer these nations and that 
we shall also civilize them. We will admit we can break 
up their government and make them subject to our laws 
and governing power, but so much the worse, for now their 
government has fallen and they are subject to a foreign 
power. They have only lost a few millions under the time 
the conquest lasted, and yet they are more in number than 
we are. We have made a conquest and have taken their 
country and its inhabitants, but we have not made loyal 
citizens of them as yet, neither have we established an 
affinity of friendship and equality between the two and 
different races, and we never can. Under our guidance and 
care, and at our expense, they will thrive and prosper and 
will breed like the rabbits of New Zealand, and in a few 
years they will outnumber us ten to one. Depression would 
follow and our Caucasian brethren would either have to 
fight for their lives and liberty or become a race of the past. 
If the odds were too much against us we would be a race 
of the past. Where then is your survival of the fittest? 
Can you not see that it would be the destruction of the 
fittest? Will you, my fellow laborers, farmers, and me- 
chanics, here agree with me that our statesmen and politi- 
cians are beginning to plan suicide? Let us look at our 
condition here in the United States, as we have no business 
to meddle with other nations and tell them what to do. 
In 1861, when the late Civil war broke out, we had then 
something like 35,000,000 people, including then 4,000,000 
negroes and mulattoes. We have since 1864 doubled our 
population, with the help of the European immigration, 



24 Book of Correspondence 

and we have now something like 70,000,000 in the United 
States . Of this 70,000,000 we have today between 9,000,000 
and 10,000,00 negroes. There has not been any negro im- 
migration into the United States from abroad in the last 
forty years, because there has been as many emigrate out 
of the United States as have immigrated into the United 
States, and, in spite of the heavy white immigration to 
this United States from Europe, the negroes have gained 
in proportion to our increase nearly 2,000,000. We have 
also possibly bought the Philippine Islands, with a popu- 
lation of between 8,000,000 to 9,000,000 of people of an 
alien race, such as Tagals, Zulus,, and a few Chinese and 
Japanese. These people are now to be instructed in war- 
fare with many other things, and, therefore, thrive and 
prosper on our labor and at our expense. We will now 
add the inhabitants of Porto Eico, and we will then have 
a population of 81,000,000 or 82,000,000 people or there- 
abouts; 21,000,000 of this number are composed of alien 
races, leaving us a balance of 59,000,000 of our Caucasian 
race. We will now suppose that these races will increase 
in the same proportion in the next fifty years as the negroes 
have done in the last forty years, and where do you sup- 
pose we will be. Take your pencil and figure this out and 
you will find it will be the destruction of the cultured and 
refined people and the survival of the ignorant, rude, and 
coarse. You can plainly see here, my fellow laborers, farm- 
ers, and mechanics, that our statesmen are planning suicide, 
and that they are trying to destroy our white population. 
For the benefit of those of you who are too busy to 
read up and find out what is going on in this country, I 
will here give extracts from two newspaper articles, which 
will give you a faint idea of what is going on, and I want 
you to act according to your best judgment. I, for myself, 
as an individual, ask of you neither favor nor sympathy, 
and, therefore, I want you to either take sides with us or 
with the men here mentioned in the below newspaper re- 
ports : 

RAISE THE NEGRO. 

Cleveland Tells of Problem, and Its Solution. 
Tuskegee Has Right Method. 

He Sums Up the Difficulties, and Says Booker T.Wash- 
inton Has Found the Solution. 

What South Has Done For Blacks. 

New York, April 14, 1903.— Ex-President Grover Cleve- 
land was the principal speaker tonight at a meeting held 
in the Concert Hall of Madison Square Garden in the in- 
terest of the Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institution. 



Book of Correspondence 25 

Among those on the platform with Mr. Cleveland were 
Mayor Low, who presided, Booker T. Washington, Dr. 
Lyman Abbott, President Nicholas Murray Butler, and 
Dean Van Amringe, of Columbia,^W. H. Baldwin, Chan- 
cellor McCracken, of New York University, John Dewitt 
Warner and George F. Peabody. Mrs. Cleveland sat in 
the gallery with Mr. and Mrs. Andrew Carnegie, who are 
Mr. Cleveland's hosts while he is in the city. Mr. Cleve- 
land, who was greeted with prolonged applause as he was 
being introduced by Mayor Low, said : "I believe that the 
days of Uncle Tom's Cabin are past, I believe that neither 
the decree that made the slaves free, nor the enactment 
that suddenly invested them with the right of citizenship 
any more purged them of their facial and slavery-bred 
imperfections and deficiencies than it changed the color of 
their skin. I believe that among the nearly 9,000,000 
negroes who have been intermixed with our citizenship, 
there is still a grevious amount of ignorance ; a sad amount 
of viciousness, and a tremendous amount of laziness and 
thriftlessness. I believe that these conditions inexorably 
present to the white people of the United States of each 
in his environment, and under the mandate of good citizen- 
ship, a problem which neither enlightenment, self-interest, 
nor the higher motive of human sympathy will permit them 
to put aside. I believe our fellow countrymen in the 
Southern and late slave-holding states, surrounded by about 
nine-tenths, or nearly 8,000,000, of this negro population, 
and who regard this material prosperity their peace, and 
even the safety of their civilization as interwoven with the 
negro problem, are entitled to our utmost consideration 
and sympathetic fellowship. I am thoroughly convinced 
that the methods of Tuskegce Institute point the way to 
safe beneficient solution of the vexatious negro problem at 
the South; and I know that the good people at the North, 
who have aided these efforts and methods, have illustrated 
the highest and best citizenship and the most Christian 
and enlightened philanthropy. 

Work of Southern Whites. 

"I cannot, however, keep out of my mind tonight the 
thought that, all we of the North may do, the realization 
of our hopes for the negro must, after all, mainly depend, 
except so far as it rests with the negroes themselves, upon 
the sentiment and conduct of the leading and responsible 
white man of the South, and upon the maintenance of a 
kindly and helpful feeling on their part toward those in 
their midst, who so much need their aid and encourage- 
ment. 

' ' I need waste no time in detailing the evidence that this 
aid and encouragement has thus far been generously forth- 
coming. Schools for the education of negro children and 



26 Book of Correspondence 

institutions for their industrial training are scattered all- 
over the South, and are liberally assisted by the Southern 
public and private funds. So far as I am informed the 
sentiment in favor of the largest extention and broadest 
influence of Tuskegee Institute and kindred agencies is 
universal, and I believe that, without exception, the negroes 
who fit themselves for useful occupations find willing and 
cheerful patronage and employment among their white 
neighbors. 

"As friends of the negro, fully believing in the possi- 
bility of his improvement and advancement, and sincerely 
and confidently laboring to that end, it is folly for us to 
ignore the importance of the ungrudging co-operation on 
the part of the white people of the South in this work. 
Labor as we will, those who do the lifting of the weight 
must be those who stand next to it. This co-operation must 
not be forced, nor can it be gained by gratuitously running 
counter to firmly fixed and tenaciously held Southern ideas 
or even prejudice. "WJe are not brought to the point of 
doing or overlooking evil that good may come, when we 
proceed upon the theory that, before reaching the stage 
where we may be directly or practically confronted with 
the question of the negroes' full enjoyment of civic ad- 
vantages, there are immediately before us and around us 
questions demanding our case, and in dealing with these 
we can reply upon the encouragement and assistance of 
every thoughtful and patriotic citizen of the land, wherever 
he may live and whatever his ideas ur predelections con- 
cerning the remote phases of the negro problem may be. 
These questions that are so depressing have to do with the 
practical education of the negro, and especially with fitting 
him to compete with his white neighbor in gaining a decent 
respectable and remunerative livelihood. 

"In summing up the whole matter, there is one thing of 
which we can be absolutely and unreservedly certain, when 
we aid the Tuskegee Institute, and agencies like it, starving 
for the mental and manual education of the negro at the 
South, we are in every point of view according him the 
best possible service, whatever may be his ultimate destiny, 
we are thus helping to fit him for filling his place and 
bearing its responsibilities. We are sowing well in the 
South at the bottom of life, the seeds of the black man's 
development and usefulness." 

Neglected Duty of the North. 

Dr. Lyman Abbott, following, said that tne South de- 
served great credit for taking up, as it had, an untried 
problem in helping the negro to help himself, "and the 
North," he said, "has given her scant credit. She has. 



Book of Correspondence 27 

given him schools that the North has refused him, and done 
many things towards his future that the North never 
thought of." 

Dr. Abbott next spoke of the great work of Booker T. 
Washington and praised him in the highest terms, declar- 
ing he has done as much for the white race as for the 
colored; his work has really brought the union of the 
North and South by the work he had taken up as his life's, 
task. 

Quoting a remark made by Henry Ward Beecher to the 
effect that we should make the negro worthy first and then 
give suffrage. Dr. Abbott said: "We made the error of 
giving him suffrage first, and the unfortunate negro has. 
had to suffer ever since. What the negro wants is edu- 
cation." 

W. H. Caldwin, Jr., treasurer of the Tuskegee Institute, 
announced that since the meeting had begun he had re- 
ceived two telegrams, one announcing a gift of $10,000 
from a lady in Ohio, and the other a gift of $1,000 from 
a lady and gentlemen in the South. He said that $56,0€0 
had been needed to pay the debts of the institute and that, 
taking the gifts into consideration, there was still a sum 
of $45,000 needed, for which he made an urgent plea. 

Booker T. Washington's Speech. 

Mr. Cleveland introduced Booker T. Washington, who 
said: "The Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institute at 
Tuskegee, Alabama, is the outgrowth of the Hampton In- 
stitute in Virginia. General Armstrong was one of the 
great seers and prophets who realized that the task of the 
Nation was not fulfilled when the shackles of physical 
slavery were struck from the limbs of the millions of slaves 
in the South. He realized that 9,000,000 of human beings, 
steeped in ignorance, minus experience, could be but half 
free. He foresaw that the Nation must have a new birth 
and a new freedom and that this regeneration must include 
the industrial, intellectual, and moral and religious freedom 
of the ex-slaves. Further, in refusing to return to his com- 
fortable northern home after the surrender at Appomattox, 
and in deciding to remain in the South to help in fighting 
for freedom in the larger and higher sense, General Arm- 
strong appreciated, as few Americans have, that the North 
owes an unfilled duty to the South. 

"General Armstrong said by word and action that it was 
unjust to leave the South with its industrial system dis- 
organized and overturned in the midst of a poverty that 
forbade the proper education of the white youth: to say 
nothing of the millions of recently emancipated black 
children. 



"2.8 Book of Correspondence 

' ' In this connection I am glad that we have another great 
American and Christian statesman in the person of Grover 
Cleveland, who is manifesting by his presence and words 
here this evening that he too is conscious of the fact that 
the lifting of the negro is not, alone, Tuskegee's problem; 
not, alone, the negroes' concern; not, alone, the South 's 
duty, but is the problem of the Nation, because the whole 
people were responsible for the introduction and perpetu- 
ation of American slavery. In behalf of our struggling 
race, I want to thank you, Mr. Cleveland, for your deep 
interest and to say to you that because of your interest 
and faith in us, we shall see to it that the Nation is not 
disappointed in our progress nor in our usefulness." 

Here, my fellow laborers, farmers and mechanics, if the 
newspaper report is true, we find that Booker T. Wash- 
ington is a gentleman, a statesman, and a philosopher; 
and that he loves his colored race, and it may be said that 
the colored people in him have a true and noble brother, 
I,«for one, have the greatest respect for you, Mr. Wash- 
ington, and every colored man and woman should be proud 
of you; but I have this to say in regard to your labor: 
the great architest of the Universe did not calculate that 
we, the white race, and your black race should live in the 
one house together; not that I am any better than you or 
that you are any better than I, but our natures forbid 
that we should live in the same house ; that is, under the 
same form of government. We did not do right when we 
enslaved your race, and, therefore, as an obedient child 
apologizes and begs forgiveness, in the same manner will I, 
as an individual, apologize and beg your forgiveness for 
our folly and misdeeds for ever trying to enslave your race, 
and we have paid the penalty for our wickedness, and you 
liave learned a lesson that none of you will ever forget. 
Looking the situation square in the face, I, as an individual, 
have this to offer you: Take your colored race and put 
up a government of your own. You will then be a happy, 
prosperous, and independent people. We do not want the 
Earth, and neither do you. There is plenty of room for 
all of us for the next 500,0Q0 years, provided we know how 
to utilize it, and to take care of what is given us. 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, we have now 
seen in whom the colored people have put their 'trust and 
faith, to lay out their plans for their future safety, pros- 
perity, liberty, and happiness. 

In whom have we chosen to put this sacred trust? We 
have no choice in this ; but we have a few individuals who 
liave volunteered to do so, and among the number is Cleve- 
land, Abbott & Company. A religious and political com- 
bination that has neither beginning nor ending. Of what 



Booh of Correspondence 29* 

nature is this combination? They are religious frauds, 
political humbugs. They are ringleaders on election day; 
they are clowns in the Arena of Finance and Political 
Economy; they are sealed with despotism and cruelty, 
and have the stamp of arrogence, conceit and foolish pride. 
Their minds are saturated with games of frolic, and their 
bodies are soaked in wine and whiskey, and their whole 
being is stinking like a farmer's smokehouse from the smok- 
ing of rotten cigars, a manufactured herb, that the hogs 
will not touch even if they are hungry. Gentlemen, such 
is the combination that is trying to unlock the doors to our 
future safety, liberty, happiness, and prosperity. This 
combination, with its ciphers, clicks and ticks, is now 
advocating a doctrine that our wives and daughters are 
safe from all harm, living in the same house as the negroes 
do, and, if discontent and quarrels should arise between 
us and the negroes, and should we in any way become dis- 
contented, we are at liberty to commit suicide. Gentlemen, 
is it not high time for we laboring people to look into this 
a little and find out where we are^ whether we are on the 
road to suicide or on the highway to safety and liberty? 

I shall here add one more newspaper report to show 
you, my fellow laborers, how stupid men of learning can be. 

DOESN'T OPPOSE INTERMARRIAGE 

San Francisco Bishop Startles His Methodist Brethren 

San Francisco, Feb. 27, 1903.— The Post says: "Bishop 
Hamilton, by declaring, before the Young Men's Methodist 
League, that he does not oppose the intermarriage of Blacks 
and Whites or Chinese and "Whites, and is not averse to 
officiating at such marriages, has created much comment 
among the Methodists of the city. 'You may shudder,' said 
the Bishop to his hearers, 'at the idea of such intermarri- 
ages, and it is natural that you should, but such unions 
mean illustration of the sweeping away of caste lines, 
which should occur in the Church, and which are occurring 
in "the World.' " 

There, my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, we 
have a man who is preaching a doctrine that our daughters 
shall sleep in the same bed as the negroes and Chinamen, 
and that our sons shall in their leisure evenings occupy 
themselves with rocking cradles with babies therein taken 
from the bosom of a negro wench. Yes, think of it, gentle- 
men. Let us here look at a picture. A young American lad 
has now become a father and he is now sitting and rocking 
a little baby to sleep, and here comes a negro woman, black 
as the ace of spades ; she lays her hand on the shoulder of 



•30 Book of Correspondence 

-our young American and says: "Frank, dear, is the baby 
asleep?" To be sure the little fellow is asleep, but his 
little face is neither like his father nor his mother; it is 
a mulatto baby, and is neither black nor white. Gentle- 
men, you ask me now: "Who is this Bishop Hamilton?" 
I do not know the man any more than you do, but, accord- 
ing to this newspaper report, if true, he is a bishop of the 
Methodist church of San Francisco. You ask me then: 
"What is the nature of this man, and have we any more 
of them here in the United States?" My answer is this: 
This Bishop Hamilton is a low degenerate, educated savage. 
His low, debased nature is such that he has become an 
instrument of devils and an enemy to our Caucasian race. 
Undoubtedly we have many more of them in the Christian 
churches — hundreds of them and perhaps thousands, al- 
though we do not hear of them. It is not necessary that 
they are clergymen or ministers of the gospel, but there 
may be many members also. We will have to give Bishop 
Hamilton credit for one thing, and that is : he had courage 
and daring enough to come out publicly with his doctrine. 
Gentlemen, it is a fact that there are men in this United 
States that are planning suicide of our race and nation. 

I will now try to prove to you that there are men within 
our government, and statesmen that are not altogether of 
a sound mind, ancl that they are on the road to the insane 
asylum, yet they have the power to make the whole nation 
believe they are wise and prudent, and, furthermore, that 
the different nations are approving of their work in the 
European countries as well as here, and that the statesmen 
of the different nations differ very little in regard to this. 

Our proof to this lies very close at hand, and we will 
prove it in this way : In the first place, they will set hun- 
dreds of men to work and manufacture and build ships 
and cannons to throw projectiles that will penetrate any- 
thing that comes in its way. After they have found noth- 
ing that can withstand these projectiles, they will then 
get men to work and manufacture armor plate ten and 
twelve inches thick that these projectiles will not phase. 
They have then accomplished a great thing, but after a 
short time this is not satisfactory, and they will now begin 
to make greater cannons and more penetrating projectiles, 
till they at last are able to destroy the armor plates they 
have made at first. In this way they are keeping on and 
have thousands of men at work. They will make one 
engine of destruction today that will destroy anything that 
comes in its way; in a short time— say in three months— 
they will begin to invent an engine or machine that will 
destroy the one they have made, and in this way they will 
keep on. They do not know that there is no limit to such 
works, but this they call science of warfare, and they say 



Book of Correspondence 31 

we must outdo the other nations in this science, and more- 
over we must protect ourselves, or some one is apt to take 
our country away from us, and we will be subject to a 
foreign power, and yet they have established a court of 
international arbitration in The [Hague, Holland, where all 
disputes and differences shall be settled. If this court of 
international arbitration is worth anything why not aban- 
don the science of warfare and reduce the standing armies 
of the different nations to merely police forces and then 
abide by the decision of the court of arbitration. If this 
court of arbitration is established merely as a sham, and 
that no one is calculating to abide by its decision, what does 
this then prove? It proves that we are not only on the 
road to insane asylums, but it also proA^es we are a gang 
of liars and thieves, also a crowd of robbers and murderers ; 
that this is a fact that can never be disputed, for the reason 
that every nation over the whole civilized world is arming 
to the teeth with the implements of warfare and destruc- 
tion of human life and property. 

This, my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, looks 
very strange to you, and yet you know what I have told 
you is a fact; but the nature of this you may not know, 
therefore, I will here give you an illustration of two 
gamblers, because I want you to understand what has made 
these conditions, and why the nations of the world of today 
are acting in this manner: 

Two gamblers, Smith and Davis, met in a hotel at a 
health resort, and they say to the landlord that they had 
come to repair their health. Smith and Davis being total 
strangers to one another they both played greenhorns. 
Smith says to Davis: "There lies a deck of cards, suppose 
we have a game." Says Davis: "I very seldom play 
cards and know very little about playing, but, as I am 
here only for my health and am killing time, I will go you 
a game. ' ' They then begin to play. They had not played 
but a short time before they begin to fin>d out that they 
had each run up against an expert at cards. Davis says 
to Smith: "Suppose we put up a little money on this 
same: it will make it all the more interesting." "All 
right," says Smith, "we will then pay more attention to 
the cards, and then play an honest, upright and square 
game." "Of course," says Davis, "honesty before every- 
thing else, where there is something at stake." As the 
game goes on Davis begins to lose his money, Smith doubl- 
ing up on Davis every game. When Davis understands 
there is no show to win his money back, he draws from his 
hip pocket a six-shooter, and lays it on the table. Says 
Smith: "What is that you have there?" Says Davis: "It 
is my little watch dog." Says Smith: "Watch dogs are 
very good things to have, but they are not always to be 



32 Book of Correspondence 

depended on." Smith then draws from his pocket a Smith 
& Wesson— a revolver by that name— and lays it on the 
table. Says Davis: "What sort of an instrument is that 
you have there ? ' ' pointing to the revolver. Smith, answers 
and says: "God has instructed men to invent this little 
machine for to equalize the powers of men." In this way 
the game went on. Davis now had his last ten dollars in 
the pot, and if he now lost he would be out of the game. 
Seeing that, he grabbed the money that was in the pot 
with -his left hand_, and took his little watch dog in his 
right hand, pointing it in the face of Smith, and said: 
"The pot is mine." Smith says: "No, you lost the game 
and the pot is mine, Didn't you agree with me we were 
going to play a fair, square and honest game?" Says 
Davis: "Agreements only pertain as a virtue among young 
men and women who are in love, and they sometimes break 
their agreements, but as far as agreements should have 
any binding effect in this case it is only childish nonsense 
for you to speak in this manner." Smith answered and 
said : "By right the pot is mine and you cannot do business 
in this way with me, even if you had a hundred watch dogs 
to guard your rotten carcass, for that it will be in a very 
short time if you do not give up the pot." Davis answered 
and said: "You are talking idle nonsense and are acting 
like a ten-year-old school boy. When you talk about rights 
you do not know we are a progressive people and that we 
are advancing in knowledge and understanding, and that 
the time has changed. You seem to be behind the times. 
Who has not heard that right is right. This is an old 
doctrine among simple minded people, but our new phil- 
osophy is teaching us that right is right, and that wrong 
in defense of justice is right also." 

The quarters between the two men now became very 
close, and neither one dared lose a moment 's watch on one 
another. They were facing one another like two tomcats 
in a desperate fight, yelling and screaming for dear life. 
Smith, in order to draw Davis' attention away, pointed at 
the door with his left hand and said: "There he comes." 
Davis in that moment took his eye away from Smith, and 
in that very moment Smith grabbed his equalizer, that God 
had instructed men to make for to equalize the power of 
men, and began to fire. There now came an exchange of 
shots, and in a few minutes the two men lay on the floor 
in streams of blood, dying. 

I here ask you, candidly : Were these two gamblers sane 
or insane? They were neither sane nor insane. They were 
as yet in possession of their mental and intellectual facul- 
ties and their memory was not in any way affected, but 
they were neither wise nor prudent, for, if they had been, 
they would not have thrown themselves into this passion 



Booh of Correspondence 33 

and destroyed their own lives. It follows then, that, when 
they became enraged, they also lost their better judgment, 
and became angry, and also became insanely angry. Of 
course they never got to the insane asylum, but you can 
plainly see here that these two men were on the road to 
destruction, and to the insane asylum before the game was 
started, and that they themselves did not know it, nor 
anybody else. 

These two gamblers are an illustration of the nations 
of the world of today, and its working. That we are on 
the road to destruction and on the road to the insane 
asylum can never be doubted. Yet we do not know it, 
neither does anybody else know it, for we all believe we 
are sound and healthy. I believe that, if we keep on in 
the same way that we arc now working and doing, in less 
than, perhaps, 500 years it will go the same way as it did 
with these two gamblers. Five hundred years is a short 
time compared to infinite time. 

It may be noted that our statesmen of today are already 
indorsing the new philosophy of Mr. Davis, the gambler — 
that right is right, and that wrong ought to be right too 
as to defense of justice— and it is for this reason they are 
arming themselves to the teeth with the implements of war 
for the destruction of their own labor, and are using the 
most powerful explosives for the destruction of human life. 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, some of you 
have been taught that wars are a good thing, and if there 
were no wars there would be too many people, and that 
eventually there would be no room for all of us. This is a 
false doctrine. Do not for a moment entertain such ideas. 
Even if there should be any truth in such philosophy, this 
earth of ours is so arranged and, by taking proper care of 
the resources and the cultivation of the soil, there is room 
for at least a hundred times as many people as we are now. 
Why not then wait with the war engines until the time 
comes that we will be crowded and are in want of the 
necessaries of life. 

As to the philosophy of gambler Smith, read in the fore- 
going, that God has instructed men to invent pistols, guns 
and cannons, to equalize the power of men and women, 
but such doctrine is sanctioned only by those who have a 
war spirit in their breast, for they love to see destruction 
of life and property, and some of them are willing to risk 
their own lives and property in time of war, and this they 
call patriotism and love of country, even if they are the 
aggressors and invaders of a foreign people. That many 
are sincere in their belief can never be doubted, for they 
pray to God that he shall stand by their side and give them 
victory over their enemy, and that they are giving a certain 



34 Book of Correspondence 

amount of trust and faith in the Invisible Power is also 
true. 

You will now ask me were it not necessary for the 
Colonies here in the United States to rebel against their 
mother country in order to gain their independence, and 
that it was so ordained by God. It was not necessary, nor 
was it so ordained by God, any more so than the two 
gamblers, Smith and Davis, killed one another, when they 
could have settled their dispute in a peaceable way, but 
they did not, therefore, it is very plain that as long as we 
are only half civilized and our delight is to lie, steal, and 
commit murder, and in every way betray our fellow men 
in our dealings, and do not care for our neighbor's mis- 
fortunes and suffering, under such conditions wars become 
necessary, but understand me here, gentlemen, it is not 
necessary, and moreover, it is a foolish and childish idea 
to think that the great architect of the universe is in the 
least interested in our foolish wars, and lends a hand to 
such foolish projects. 

Will any of you gentlemen tell me that it was ordained 
by God that the Northern and Southern people of this 
United States were not able to settle their dispute over 
the slavery question in 1861, and that it was necessary to 
have that bloody war in order to free the negroes. It 
was not necessary, but it became necessary on account of 
our undeveloped state. Understand this, that, if we had 
embraced a higher civilization, this would never have hap- 
pened in the first place. No white man within the bound- 
aries of the United States would ever attempt such a thing 
as to have a negro slave on his premises, because he would 
know he would be counted in history among the pagans 
of the dark ages, and in the second place if we had not 
been a dishonest set and sought revenge on our neighbors 
we could have settled this dispute without the shedding 
of blood; but as the condition of this American people 
present itself this late war became a necessity. 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, I want you 
to abandon the idea, if you have the idea, that explosives 
were made for destroying life or property or for any such 
purposes. You ask, then, for what purpose. They have 
been given us for the advancement of our civilization, for 
removing debris, make excavations for buildings, to build 
roads and highways, and for the breaking of rock and 
many other purposes. 

Many people at the present time do not know what 
wickedness is ; it will, therefore, be in order to show you 
what real wickedness is, and in what way the most ancient 
nations were destroyed. A man who drinks wine or whiskey 
and gets drunk and disorderly, and lies in the gutter of 
our cities, is not wicked, but is of a depraved nature. This 



Book of Correspondence 35 

man is not dangerous to the state or nation, because he will 
never command any authority, and, therefore, is the worst 
enemy to himself. A thief is in reality not wicked, and 
can in reality not harm the state of the nation to any ex- 
tent, for he will eventually be exposed and punished for 
his misdeeds, although he is a menace to his neighbor and 
himself and is not a good citizen. This can be proven by 
the public officers of our government today; such as the 
postal thieves and many others. These men have stolen 
thousands of dollars from the United States government, 
and yet the government goes on just the same and without 
any hindrence whatsoever, and the common people take no 
notice of the same and no one suffers from their theft, i»ut 
they are a disgrace to their families and are inflicting 
disgrace and disorder upon themselves. As to a liar; he 
is in reality not wicked, but is more dangerous to the 
state than a thief, because a liar, if he becomes an officer 
under the government, is inclined to take false oaths and 
commit perjury and thereby put many people into sorrow 
and pain. A man who commits murder is in many in- 
stances justified in so doing, for there are men who are 
so provoking to other men that it does no damage to the 
state, their families, and their neighbors, to put them to 
one side ; but a murderer, who commits murder for money 
and gain, and who takes an innocent life, has committed 
a great wrong and is like the beast of the forest, a savage, 
undeveloped being. 

The prostitute and the harlot are wicked, because they 
damage the state and the Nation; but we shall treat of 
this hereafter. 

I have now shown you that it is possible for a people 
and a nation to commit suicide as well as an individual, 
and that it is also possible for a people and a nation to 
become insane. 

We will now go back and see what become of the ancient 
Appagejans. As we stated in the foregoing this people, 
practically speaking, committed suicide. It does not follow 
that all the people were destroyed, for they were not, as 
far as I have learned^ for there were many of the learned 
philosophers that were driven into the mountains, and 
there they lived in secluded places for many centuries, 
for how long I shall not tell, as I cannot give the correct 
number of years, as the inhabitants of the celestial heavens 
did not keep any record of them under this time, but they 
kept a watchful eye over them. It may be noted here that, 
before this catastrophy took place, the African desert, 
Sahara, was a most fertile country, and then laid in a 
temperate climate. You do not understand, my fellow 
workmen, how this can be, for you have been taught that 
this earth is turning only two ways, but, the fact of it is, 



36 Booh of Correspondence 

it is turning four ways all the time, and that it takes 
something like 95,000 years to turn the north and south 
poles to the equator. That is, it takes something like 
380,000 years for this earth to make one turn round. 

As time went on the remnant of this people banded them- 
selves into secret societies for their safety against evil- 
doers and savage tribes. They also believed that their 
gods had forsaken them, in which they were right to a 
certain extent, for they knew that the inhabitants of the 
planet Jupiter were their gods and guiding star. 

It may be noted here that this people were the only 
people on this earth of our Caucasian race left, and 
being then of a refined and elevated nature the propaga- 
tion became very slow, for they believed to have one or 
more children in a family was wicked, and that if one or 
two of them should die they— the parents— were cursed of 
their Gods for their past sins and wickedness, but as time 
went on this people increased slowly and became more 
powerful. They then organized a government of their own. 
They then settled in the Euphrates valley in Asia, and 
were known as the Chaldeans. They then built up a most 
beautiful country. As they had as yet preserved many of 
the books and writings from the ancient Appagejans, they 
w r ere now able to improve in all kinds of art and scientific 
learning, such as astronomy and geometry with many other 
things. 

As we have a certain amount of history of the ancient 
Chaldeans, it is not here necessary for me to mention any 
of it, for it may be I would not agree with the historians 
of the day, and, as I have no way of proving my state- 
ments, it would only be a negative proof. The common 
people are set into confusion by modern historians and 
profane history as well as ancient history and secret his- 
tory, because many of the historians are mixing up secret 
history and Bible history with our profane history, because 
in the "Sixty Centuries of Human Progress, 7 ' Vol. 1, p. 
42, reads thus: "To the south of ancient Egypt in the 
region now embracing Nubia and Abyssinia was the ancient 
Ethiopia whose people had also attained a high state of 
civilization as is fully proven by the existence of ruins 
along that portion of the Nile valley, similar to those 
of Egypt." 

I am satisfied that Professor Moses Cox Tyler is right 
and that Bluminbachs is wrong, because the negroes have 
never had any civilization, and never had any recorded 
history. Of course, Professor Tyler perhaps does not know 
Ethiopia is a spiritual name, but this makes no difference; 
it proves Professor Tyler to be honest, and that he is re- 
ferring to the Chaldeans when he is speaking of the Ethio- 
pians. 



Book of Correspondence 37 

To show you that secret and profane history is mixed 
up, I will here copy another passage. In Vol. 1, p. 57, we 
read: "Sabaco, the Ethiopian, thus founded the Twenty- 
fifth Dynasty, and is known in the Hebrew Scriptures as 
So, or Sevah. He entered into an alliance with Hoshea, 
King of Israel." 

Here lies the trouble with us common people in reading 
the Bible. We are mixing up spiritual names with ma- 
terial, and, therefore, we do not get any good of what we 
read, and any one who is not able to distinguish spiritual 
names from material will at last become so confused that 
he is not able to understand what he reads. To prove 
this I will here give you a few spiritual names, which Pro- 
fessor Tyler believes to be material. Here they are : (Vol. 
1, p. 64) "The Egyptians were divided into distinct tribes. 
We read in the Mosaic account of Ludim, Anamim, Laba- 
him, Naphtuhim, Pathrusim, Castuhim, and Caphlorim. " 

The fact of it is, my fellow laborers, farmers, and me- 
chanics, there never were such tribes in Egypt nor any 
place else, for these are spiritual names and are used in 
the science of Correspondence, and have the same relation 
and use to the science of Correspondence as the ciphers 
and figures are used and relate to our science of mathe- 
matics; but more shall be said of this hereafter. This 
being true we can then plainly see that our profane his- 
tory of the ancient Chaldeans is very limited, and it is for 
this reason I am trying here to give you common people a 
faint idea in what way these ancient nations rose and fell 
and the reason why they fell. 

We will now go back to the ancient Chaldeans, the 
remnant of the most ancient Appagejans. They built up 
the country along the Euphrates river. They became a 
highly civilized people, but as they had nothing to go by, 
only their own man-made laws and statutes, they in time 
abandoned the science of Correspondence and drifted into 
paganism. Paganism; that is, they worshipped material 
objects. They then again became dishonest; wickedness 
again took hold of them, and at length they became in- 
volved in war with the alien races and savage tribes, and, 
being a people of culture and refinement, they were not 
able to endure hunger and physical hardship as did the 
alien races and the savage tribes, and they again became 
a nation of the past. 

Oh, thoughtful reader, how sorrowful and heart-rending 
it is to think that a people of such intelligence and knowl- 
edge, refinement and culture, should go down to destruc- 
tion. Oh. you philosophers, scholars, poets, and lawyers, 
of the ancient Chaldeans, for all your wisdom and knowl- 
edge, you were not able to preserve your nation. Oh, you 
builders and architects, who cannot shed tears when he 



38 Book of Correspondence 

thinks of your magnificent temples and glorious cities, with 
their splendor and gorgeous palaces, and yet the labor of 
your hands became heaps of ruins and your skill and 
energy became dreams of the past. Is it not a frightful 
dream and bitterness of sorrow, when we think of your 
artists and decorators with their brilliancy of state and 
Elucian paintings, such as the world has never seen since 
then? 

Oh, you daughters of ancient Chaldea, you who were 
singing songs of gladness and played on golden harps, you 
who were singing praises to your gods and your loves were 
flowing like unto streams of pure and crystal water, and 
yet, Lucifer, the Chief of Jealousy, was able to poison 
your hearts. 

Oh, you noble sons of ancient Chaldea, you plowed the 
fields of the fertile Euphrates, you planted your vineyards 
and you harvested the mittel and the maize, you performed 
your labors with cheerfulness and happiness, and your 
gentle manners were like unto the voice of a nightingale; 
but, for all of this, your offspring became polluted, and 
like unto a hot and flaming fire in a green forest, when 
the remnant of your nation was swept away by your sur- 
rounding enemies. Who can not deplore your destruction 
and seek revenge on your enemies? As the round stones 
.and rolling boulders in the bottom of the rivers testify of 
flood of the past, in the same manner shall ancient Chaldea 
testify in our coming history of a past civilization. For 
your fathers are as yet sitting in council, and your mothers 
are preparing white garments; your sons stand guard in 
the dark and stormy night, and your daughters are carry- 
ing messages to a new-born child whose name is Truth. 

Many of the historians of today believe that the Chald- 
eans were a Semitic and Hamitic race and scholars like 
Munsen, Max Muller, Heeren, Niebude, believe that the 
ancient Chaldeans belonged to an Aramaic or Semitic race, 
but these men are mistaken, for the Chaldeans were not in 
any way kindred to the Assyrians, Syrians, Hebrews, and 
Arabs. They were ethnologically a different people. It 
may be noted here that there were no people on earth at 
that time so learned as the Chaldeans and their language 
was the richest and most expressive of any language among 
the Asiatic nations. It may here be noted also that the 
ancient Chaldeans understood Correspondence and their re- 
ligion was from the most remote antiquity an astronomical 
Worship, and that their worship was that of the ancient 
Appagejans. They also understood that the twelve con- 
stellations of the Zodiac were the sun's twelve houses; but 
as we have stated before, as time went on and wickedness 
increased, they lost their understanding and drifted into 
Paganism, and began to worship material objects. 



Book of Correspondence 39 

The Greeks are in reality a Chaldean people, but they 
believe their forefathers had always been in the country, 
that is, Greece. This can be easily proven by such eminent 
historians as Herodotus, Diodorus Siculus, and also 
Ephorus and Timaeus. There was as yet a certain society 
among the learned Greeks, as late as when Alexandria 
was the center of learning, who could read and write the 
Chaldean language ; but we shall speak more fully of this 
hereafter. 

In the remote past, when the Chaldeans, Egyptians, and 
Assyrians, were in a nourishing state, the Jews were as 
yet not very strong. It may here be noted that the Jews 
are not a type or species of their own, for Abraham and 
Sara in some mysterious way, which I cannot here explain, 
became seedlings of our Caucasion race. The nature of 
this can only be explained through Correspondence. The 
Jews were for thousands of years a shiftless and trifling 
people like unto our Indian half-breeds in Northwestern 
America, but in time they formed themselves into nation, 
as it is so ordained from Divine order that every race 
should have a certain amount of instruction from the In- 
visible World in order to believe and understand that our 
soul and spirit are immortal and that we are in reality 
not dead when we leave our earthly bodies, and that we 
shall inhabit a country corresponding to the interior of 
our mind and nature. 

This being true, it follows that the Jews were inspired 
by the inhabitants from their respective quarters in the 
Invisible World; they at length were able to open direct 
communication with the inhabitants from their respective 
quarters in the Invisible World. They were instructed 
how to live and how to form a government and received 
books and writings from the Invisible World, and among 
the latter were the Decalogue or the Ten Commandments 
that Moses got, which are familiar to every one who has 
read the Bible, and need not be repeated here. The JeAvs 
were then, as they are today, purely a material people, 
and their sole ambition was, as it is today, to build and 
accumulate material wealth. Of course, there were a few 
exceptions among the Jewish people, who did not regard 
material wealth as of any great value, only as far as it 
pertained to the necessaries of life and comfort of the 
body, such as food and clothing. Of this class were their 
seers and prophets, and there was also a sect known as 
the Essenes, who advocated a doctrine similar to that of 
modern socialism. See the work of Flavius Josephus, pages 
691-2-3. 

But the Jews, as to their interior and as a nation as a 
whole, are purely a material people, and they, as to their 
interior, loved material wealth. It followed that they could 



40 Book of Correspondence 

not be instructed in heavenly Correspondence by the angels 
of the celestial heavens, and the doors to the interior of 
their understanding could not be opened from above, but 
only from below, for it may here be understood that when 
a man's interior understanding is opened from below he 
will turn truth into falsity and good into evil, and if he 
should be instructed by the angels in this frame of mind 
he would make light of it, and turn moral Correspondence 
into vulgarity and innocence into sport and depravity. 

As every man or woman belongs to a society or govern- 
ment in the Invisible World, whether he is ever so good 
or ever so bad, it follows that every man and woman is 
inspired by the inhabitants of their respective societies 
where they belong; that is, as long as a man is making 
no effort to improve his nature to become a better man or 
woman and improve in knowledge and understanding, for 
as a man improves in knowledge and understanding he is 
also removed from one society to another and vice versa. 

The Jews then as a people and as a nation, being of a 
purely material nature, could think of nothing at all but 
money and material wealth; it followed that their com- 
munication with the inhabitants of the Spiritual world was 
of the same nature, and they were anxious to get advice 
from the Invisible World and its inhabitants to know how 
they should conduct their material affairs. This, if a man 
thinks at all, was sure to lead to disaster and failure, not 
only individually but as a nation as well. 

But how painful it is for me to admit that we are at 
the present time practicing the same thing today as the 
Jews did in ancient times, and, if there is any difference 
between us of today and the Jews of ancient times, we are 
the most foolhardy, gullible, and dishonest, of the two 
people. Read the advertising column of our daily news- 
paper—such as the Oregonian, the San Francisco Chronicle, 
the San Francisco Examiner and many other daily papers 
—and you will find there advertisements by spiritual 
mediums, who will give you advice from the Invisible 
World in material affairs. For the benefit of those who 
never read these advertisements I will here copy one of 
many hundreds : 

"Spiritualists.— Mrs. Wlallace, Spiritual Mental Read- 
ings. Valuable advice on all affairs of life. Business and 
absent friends a speciality. Troubled minds promptly 
relieved. 165 y 2 Fourth Street, Room 38. Office hours 9 
a. m. to 5 p. m." 

Gentlemen and ladies, you that have not as yet debased 
yourselves with such immorality, and put disgrace on your- 
selves and families, will not all of us have to admit that 
such nefarious frauds, humbugs, and tricksters, exist right 
in our midst, and that there is a demand for such nefarious 



Book of Correspondence 41 

practices, and that, if they were not supported by the 
public, these imps from the devils of hell could not live 
and exist. I ask you, candidly, are we any farther ad- 
vanced in civilization than the Jews of ancient times 1 

The Jews, as we have before stated, had then opened 
communication with the Invisible World from their re- 
spective quarters. As time went on they became prosper- 
ous, but as their prosperity increased wickedness also in- 
creased; their nation went up and down several times. 
They always depended on the advice from the Invisible 
World as far as it related to their material gain, but, when 
their seers and prophets were telling them of their wick- 
edness, they became enraged with madness and were ready 
to punish and persecute them and to put them in prison; 
this being true it was decided among the Invisible World 
inhabitants of the Jewish respective quarters to take all 
communication away from them. They now were in total 
darkness, as far as communication was concerned with the 
Invisible World. They yet had some of the laws that Moses 
had written, and some of the writings of their prophets. 
Their prophets and statesmen governed them for several 
thousand years, but as time went on they again became 
prosperous, and this time their priests and statesmen be- 
came so terribly wicked that internal revolution broke out, 
and most of their sacred writings were destroyed, yet they 
prospered and built up Jerusalem to a mighty city, but in 
time they became subject to the Roman Empire, as every- 
body knows. 

It may here be noted that the Jews became materialists, 
and the Romans were Pagans, also .the Greeks. A few 
Chaldeans were left among the learned Greeks of Alex- 
andria, and the Egyptians were, as I have been told, a 
nation of the past. 

The invisible inhabitants from the most advanced Jewish 
spiritual quarters could now plainly see that the Jews 
were going to destruction, for they then had nothing to 
go by, and the common people were craving for a revela- 
tion and relief. 

As there were many Greeks and Romans among the Jews, 
to find a man in whom they could concentrate all their 
forces and make him a teacher of spiritual truth, where 
decided upon by the the Invisible World, in this they found 
•Jesus (not Jesus Christ), it was evident that he was com- 
pelled to tell the truth of spiritual things, so he was given 
the office to represent spiritual truth. That he was also 
the Son of God and a savior as well to those who wanted 
to accept the truth of spiritual things is very evident, for, 
when we read of God in the Bible, we also read of Wisdom, 
for God, as it is given to us in the Bible, is the representa- 
tive of Wisdom. It follows then that Wisdom propagates 



42 Book of Correspondence 

truth and, therefore, Jesus was the offspring of Wisdom, 
consequently he was the Son of God and also a savior of 
spiritual truth; but more shall be said of this hereafter. 

The Jews and the Gentiles alike were so corrupted to 
their very hearts that, when they heard the teachings of 
Jesus, they were inflamed with a burning hatred against 
him, and we all know the terrible catastrophe that fol- 
lowed. Is it not very terrible and frightful to think that 
a people can be so wicked and their hatred for the truth 
so strong that they would risk their very lives in a battle 
to fight against the truth rather than be conviut?ed of what 
pertains to spiritual truth, for even the mircles they saw, 
and all the teachings they heard, availed not, for they were 
like unto an army of savages lying in ambush, waiting for 
their prey. 

The Jews and the Romans alike were interested in this 
most terrible deed of human wickedness. They not only 
crucified flesh and blood, but they crucified spiritual truth 
also. Wlhen this was done all spiritual inspiration was 
taken away from the Jews and Gentiles alike. It now be- 
came complete darkness as far as spiritual knowledge was 
concerned, and the people went into a stupor or a sleep. 

The angels of the Celestial Center of this planet were 
very grieved over the darkness that prevailed over the 
inhabitants of the Earth, for neither the Jews nor the 
Gentiles had any laws or statutes to go by, only as far as 
they had made laws themselves, and as wickedness and 
selfishness were the ruling love of this life, it followed 
that they could make no laws that could be beneficial to 
the people and a safeguard to their government. 

I have been informed by the Invisible messenger that at 
this time it became a question among the angels of the 
Celestial Center of this planet what to do with the in- 
inhabitants of the earth; but I want you here to under- 
stand this before we go any further in this discussion, and 
I want you to keep this in mind, for it is a very important 
thing to know, and it is this: Pay attention to what you 
read here ; the inhabitants of the earth are the foundation 
of heaven and the heavenly government and societies, and 
if there were no human inhabitants on this planet there 
would not be any invisible inhabitants, and it then follows 
that this whole planet or earth would be like a sandy 
desert void of all life; even the beasts of the fields and 
wild animals of the forest would eventually perish. This 
may seem strong doctrine to you, but "nevertheless this is 
the truth, for, if there were no spiritual influence from the 
heavenly bodies we would all die, for we are related to 
the heavenly bodies in the same manner as the root of" 
the apple tree or any other tree, that carries or bears fruit, 
is related to its trunk and branches ; cut off the roots and' 



Book of Correspondence 43 

the tree will die, and on the other hand strip the foliage 
from a tree and the tree will die and the roots will rot 
and decay, for it is a wellknown fact among us horticultur- 
ists that the leaves of the tree are the lungs and life of the 
tree, so you can see by this that one is as necessary as the 
other, and we are like unto the foundation of a four-story 
building with its domes and towers. Are not the founda- 
tions as necessary to a building as the structure itself? 
And what architect and builder is he who lays a founda- 
tion for a temple and does not erect walls and roof and 
towers? Is not one as necessary as the other? A man 
might just as well undertake to build up a nation and a 
country without any women — and what woman is there 
who won Id undertake to build a city and maintain the 
same without any men? She would surely fail in the under- 
taking. Therefore, you can plainly see, my reader (I do 
not want to express myself to any of you as my dear 
reader, and will not do so hereafter, because there will be 
men and women who will read this that would condemn 
me to hell, and would send me there if they only had the 
power to do so), it is for this reasn I say. Therefore, 
you can plainly see, my reader, that in order to maintain 
life on this planet there must be material and spiritual 
beings and that the one is as necessary as the other. 

As we have stated above, after the crucifiction of Jesus, 
or the hanging of him, the people went into total dark- 
ness and both the Jews as well as the Gentiles went into a 
stupor or sleep. You will here ask me in what year did 
this take place? There is no way for me to tell this for a 
certainty, for it will here he noted that the most reliable 
historians are differing as to the time of this event, and 
the second reason why I can not tell this for a certainty 
is that the Invisible history is all written in Correspondence, 
and everything there is periodic and eventuotic, and the 
angels and messengers do not count days, months, or years, 
but everything there is periodical, and that some of them 
do not know what you mean when you mention days, 
months, and years, for they say: "How can this be, when 
all your days, months, and years, are alike?" 

As a history and record has been kept of the whole 
human family from the very beginning among the angels, 
it follows that the records of the Jews were also kept from 
their very beginning in the Invisible World. 

As there are thousands of books there of every kind 
and institutions of learning, it follows that there are also 
school books for children and new beginners, such as first, 
second, and third readers. 

After the terrible destruction and denial of the truth by 
the Jews and the Gentiles alike, it was decided among the 
angels of the Celestial Center to give to the Gentiles and 
Jews alike a first reader, this book to be so written that it 



44 First Copy of the Bible 

would be interesting and instructive as well ; so that when 
the people awoke from their slumber or sleep they would 
know what had destroyed the nations of the past, and 
especially the Jews, and that the Gentiles might take warn- 
ing from what had happened to the Jews. 



CHAPTER III. 

"Who Wrote the First Copy of the Bible. 

As there was a book given in pure Correspondence to 
the most ancient Appagejans, and that the Jews had also 
received books and proofs of writings for their instruction 
along with the Ten Commandments that Moses got, it then 
followed there was no use to give to the Jews anything but 
a sundry repeated history of their past lives and careers. 

This first reader was then dictated by the angels of the 
Celestial Center of this planet, and known to us as the 
Bible. Reader, understand me here. Our Holy Bible, as 
we have it today, is our first reader, and was dictated by 
the angels of the Celestial Center of this planet, and there 
is as yet a complete copy of our Bible, and not only that 
but there are copies from it in the Spiritual Heavens and 
also in the Celestial Heavens. Do not here mix up the 
Celestial Heavens with the Celestial Center, for these are 
two different places. 

Our first reader was now dictated and written by the 
angels, but in what way should they give it to us? It 
may here be noted that the angels from the Celestial Center 
never visit the earth, but they send messengers from the 
Celestial Heavens down here to take note of what is going 
on. They send down a messenger to find a man whom they 
could inspire, and use as an instrument for their use to copy 
this, our first reader, or Bible, on material paper or parch- 
ment. They thus found John the Revelator. This is a 
great puzzle to many of the common people at the present 
time who John the Revelator was, and this not only puzzles 
the common people but also the most learned ; the common 
people have demanded to have this satisfactorily explained. 
Through whom the Bible was written, and who John the 
Revelator was, for they say there are many Johns in these 
days and we suppose there were many Johns in those days, 
for they believe the Bible is the word of God, and that he 
gave it through some heavenly agency for our instruction. 
In this they are right, for what does it matter whether it 
was written by Wisdom itself or, as we term in a short way, 
God, or by some Invisible messenger, as long as we are in- 
structed thereby. 

The learned men also have not been able to explain this 
satisfactorily to the common people. It has then merely 



First Copy of the Bible 45 

become a faith with the common people, for I have been 
sitting in the church when the minister has taken the Bible 
in his hand and started in at fnll length and shonted at the 
top of his voice: "This book, you sinners, is the word of 
God, and if you do not heed what is written in this book 
you are going to hell and will be damned. lor I am ap- 
pointed the Ambassador of Christ, and am here tonight to 
tell you this, and do not inquire any further who wrote 
this book, for if you do it will prove you have an alliance 
with the devil, and thereby become a hypocrite and a bad 
citizen, for by faith you will be saved. ' ' 

Of course, such talkings have a great weight and influ- 
ence with innocent people and, therefore, many of them 
think it is out of place and also wicked to inquire any 
further about who wrote our first reader or Bible, but such 
talkings are injurious to even they who are innocent. For 
they begin to be suspicious and behind all their faith 
there lies a doubt concealed as to the truthfulness of all 
;his and, therefore, they will think, act, and conduct them- 
selves in the way of their own inclination in spite of the 
Ambassador of Christ and the Doctor of Divinity and his- 
talks or threats. 

Among the learned and the critics they believe that dif- 
ferent authors wrote the different books, and at different 
times, but in this they are mistaken, which I shall prove 
hereafter. The learned are also very suspicious as to the 
truthfulness of the Bible, for they say it contradicts itself, 
and, therefore, cannot be very reliable. It is true it con- 
tradicts itself if you read it in a material way; but let 
them read it in Correspondence as it ought to be read and 
it will not contradict itself, but as there are very few at 
the present time who understand Correspondence it follows 
that many of our learned men read this" our first reader or 
Bible in a material way, for they do not understand Corre- 
spondence and, therefore, read it in a material way. 

But the learned in their conceit believe this, and also 
are at times advancing this doctrine among themselves. 
Their doctrine is this: They say, "It is a good thing to 
have the Bible for the common people to read, for they 
will thereby become religious and we are then able to gov- 
ern them all the more easily." But let me here tell you, 
you men of learning, the common people have governed 
you, for had it not been for the honesty and good sense of 
the common people where would you be? for the common 
people know and understand that there has not been one 
of you individually, or as a whole, that has ever written a 
book that will in the least compare with the Bible. Some 
of you have tried your utmost to have the Bible destroyed, 
and have quoted the Bible and its contents in a most vil- 
lainous and slanderous terms, but the common people are 
wiser and have better understanding than you give them 



46 First Copy of the Bible 

credit for, for they understand that irrespective of re- 
ligion it is the foundation of all your history, and take 
it as it stands recording deeds of good and evil. Truly 
orthodox, it is truly the soul operations of a continued 
life hereafter, as, without it, how did you get the idea of 
the spirits and souls of men surviving the material body? 
Take the Proverbs of Solomon, out of which can be gained 
more sound advice and wisdom suitable for all time to come 
and all generations of people. We call upon any of your 
twenty-five cent philosophers to get any one of them or all 
of them combined to produce such writings, which are to 
my mind the essence of wisdom, as far as we are as yet 
advanced in knowledge and understanding. 

You are excused for what you do not know, but are 
responsible for what truth you do know and do not admit 
it. It was the wisdom of the angels when they wrote this 
first reader or Bible, to seal this up for you until the 
proper time comes, for have you not heard of the book 
that was written within, and on the back side sealed with 
seven seals i. t It has now been decided by the angels to 
open the first of these seven seals to you, and as you ad- 
vance in knowledge and understanding the other six will 
be opened in order. 

As I have stated above, John the Revelator, or St. John 
the Divine, was the one who was chosen as an instrument 
to copy this our first reader or Bible on material paper or 
parchment, I have been made to understand that John 
was an Alexandrian Greek. He was one of the few that 
could read and write the Chaldean language. He was a 
man of great learning and also a Seer. He was a man very 
much like Emanuel Swedenborg, and he, John the Divine, 
was the one whom the messengers used to make the first 
copy of the Bible, and I have been made to understand 
that this first copy was written in the Chaldean language, 
but more shall be said hereafter in its proper place. 

It is very reasonable that such wisdom should exist among 
the angels, and I will here give you an illustration why it 
•is reasonable to believe so. Supposing that some of t-he 
Zulu chiefs of our Philippine Islands should petition our 
President, Theodore Roosevelt, for some school books. The 
petition would read something like this: "The Philippine 
Islands in the South, March 14, 1904. To the President of 
the United States of the North, Washington City: Great 
King, Master, and Chief of many people, we have heard, 
we on this island, that we now belong to you, and that you 
are our main Lord and Master. We have many children 
here on this island, and we want them to learn to read, so 
they will know something about your country when they 
get big. We, therefore, petition you to send us some books. 
^We would be pleased if you would send us 300 books on 
the first steamer that sails from your country. You may 




The Kitty Girl. 



First Copy of the Bible 47 

think this is a big amount of books to give away, but Ave 
nave been told you are very wealthy, and that money is no 
object to you. We have 270 children now and we will 
have 350 in six months from now, if the fever does not 
kill them off. So you see we are in need of that many books 
anyhow. My wives send you the greatest respect and so do 
I. I have only thirty-seven children of rny own, because I 
lost twenty-one last year. Your obedient servant, Sambo 
Swing, the Schow Fue, The Islands of the South. ' ' 

What do you suppose President Roosevelt would do if 
he received such a petition ? He would immediately call on 
some learned professor and show him the petition and order 
him to compile a first reader for those children. You may 
not think that a man without learning could write out a 
copy of this kind, however simple it looks to you, and the 
President himself may prefer to write a message to congress 
rather than compile a first reader for those children. It 
is here evident that he would appoint a man of learning 
and also a man who was a good judge of the nature of 
these children, and who would write out something that 
was suitable for their young and undeveloped minds. The 
President in this way would act wisely, would he not? 
But on the other hand, if he would send this chief, head 
of this clan or tribe, books of architecture, astronomy and 
geometry, and among them some cipher codes, what would 
the result be? The result would be this: that the chief 
himself would not understand these books himself to say 
nothing about the children, and the books would be thrown 
to one side and no more attention paid to them. In this 
way the education of these children would be a miserable 
failure, and the President would have acted very fool- 
ishly. 

I want you here to thoroughly understand what I am 
trying to bring out, for it is of the most importance that 
you should understand this ; therefore, I will give you an- 
other illustration that is closely related to us and in which 
our progress of learning is established. This you say we 
all know, but I want you also to know and understand that 
we will have to learn how to read the books of the Invisible 
World in very much the same way, for as I have stated 
there are more books there than there is here. 

In our second reader in our public schools here in Wash- 
ington we read this on pages 9 and 10: (See illustration) 

The Two Kittys. 

Once there was a little girl named Kitty wo had a little 
cat named Kitty. Little Kitty-girl went to school, but 
little Kitty-cat did not. 

Little Kitty-girl could read a little and could spell a 



48 First Copy of the Bible 

little. She learned to read and spell "Easy Words" before 
she went to school at all. 

Grandma taught her at home. Grandma thought it was 
not proper to send a child to school who did not know 
"Easy Words" all through. 

Little Kitty-cat could not read at all, nor could she 
spell, not even as much as the word CAT. 

Kitty-girl thought Kitty-cat ought to learn to read and 
spell, so she got "Easy Words" and gave Kitty-cat lessons. 
Lesson time was just before bedtime. 

Kitty-girl tried to give Kitty-cat the lessons just as 
Grandma had given them to her. She did not know any 
other way. 

Every night Kitty-girl said : ' ' Here is your own name, 
Kitty-cat. Look on the book. This is the word CAT. See 
.'just how it looks. It is a very easy word. Now say it 
after me- CAT." 

Did Kitty-cat say it? No, indeed. All Kitty-cat said 
was "m-e-w!" That was just what she said every time. 

Kitty-cat did not learn. At every lesson she looked up, 
she looked down, she looked all around, everywhere but at 
the book. She would not look at that. When Kitty-girl 
said, "Look on the book," she looked the other way. 

Kitty-cat would not read; she would not spell. Kitty- 
girl said: "Shame, Kitty-cat! not to learn to read and 
spell as much as your own name." But Kitty-cat did not 
care. She did not know what shame meant. 

At last Kitty-girl said: "Kitty-cat, you ought to learn 
to read and spell, but you will not. I shall stop giving 
you lessons. What do you say to that?" 

Who ever wrote this was a learned man and understood 
the mind and heart of our little girls and boys. 

Do you not see here that the little Kitty-girl was a sort 
of philosopher in her way, and that she was also a prudent, 
strong, and stern teacher; she was kind and sympathetic, 
for she says: "Shame, Kitty-cat, not to learn to read and 
spell as much as your own name. " But the Kitty-cat did 
not care, exactly like many of we grown people of today in 
regard to the learning of spiritual, truth, and the little 
Kitty-girl further says: "But Kitty-cat did not care, she 
did not know what shame meant." Decidedly so with 
many of our men and women of today. They do not care, 
neither do they know what shame means when it pertains 
to spiritual knowledge. The little Kitty-girl still keeps 
on with her teaching and says: "Kitty-cat you ought to 
learn to read and spell, but you will not. I shall stop 
giving you lessons. What do you say to that VI 

Here the little Kitty-girl threatens the Kitty-cat with 
the promise that she will stop giving lessons. Let me here 
tell you that there are men and women of today that are 



First Copy of the Bible . 49 

just as deaf and dumb in proportion in learning the spirit- 
ual language as the Kitty-cat was to learn and take lessons 
in the English language, but the Kitty-cat has an excuse 
for not learning the English language and how to read 
and spell it, but that the Kitty-cat understood the English 
language we all know. But here is the difference between 
us and the Kitty-cat. The Kitty-cat had an excuse for not 
learning, but we have not. For we are human beings and 
are in possession of a soul and spirit, and are capable, 
every one of us, no matter who we are or where we came 
from, to take lessons in spiritual learning. But if we do 
not regard these offers and do not want to take these les- 
sons, it is evident that the Invisible messengers will tell 
us the same that the Kitty-girl told the Kitty-cat. We will 
stop giving you lessons. What do you say to that? 

That the one that wrote the above in our second reader 
was a wise, prudent, able scholar and a man of learning 
can never be doubted, and that we of today, comparatively 
speaking, as far as spiritual knowledge is concerned, are 
not yet as far advanced as the little Kitty-girl in her 
studies, for she is indeed a bright little teacher, and has 
a great future ahead of her. Some of us can also be 
compared to the children of the Southern Philippine Isl- 
ands as above alluded to, for what do they know of our 
philosophy, astronomy, statesmanship, and international 
correspondence. Therefore, I ask you candidly, my reader, 
let us lay our conceit and foolish pride aside and ask our- 
selves this question: What do we know about spiritual 
Correspondence? As many of us cannot as yet read nor 
spell our own names in a spiritual Correspondence. The 
same as the Kitty-cat was not able to read or spell his own 
name in the English language. But we ought to be thank- 
ful we are not like the Kitty-cat, for he has no future be- 
fore him that he will ever learn. But we have a future and 
we can learn all these things, if we want to. If we do not 
learn these things in this world we have a chance to learn 
them in the next world. 

I have now shown you in what measure and by what 
method the angels are taking to instruct us in spiritual 
knowledge. Is it not reasonable to suppose they would have 
the wisdom of President Roosevelt and the knowledge and 
prudence of the one who wrote our second reader for our 
Washington school children, and that they would take 
measures of very much the same nature is very reasonable, 
and that they have done so we shall hereafter be able 
to prove. 

We will now go back to where we left St. John the 
Divine, or, as some people call him, John the Revelator. 

As I have read the Bible from one end to the other 
several times and many chapters time and time again, I 



50 , First Copy of the Bible 

now begin to be very much puzzled as to its contents, and 
I was seized with a desire to know who wrote the first man- 
uscript to this wonderful book, for I could plainly see the 
production was more than of an ordinary human philoso- 
pher. I searched every history I could lay my hands on, 
and bought many books treating on the subject, and among 
them were the "Companion to the Bible," by Rev. E. P. 
Barrows, D. D. 

I found no satisfaction in any of these histories or re- 
corded records, for they all differed and no one seemed 
to know for a certainty who the different authors were. 
I took up the works of Emanuel Swedenborg and read 
them extensively. He gave me more satisfaction than any 
other writer on the subject, as I had already began to 
read Correspondence and took lessons from the Invisible 
messengers whenever an opportunity was given. Sweden- 
borg 's writings were a great help to me, for he substanti- 
ated many things that I had already learned. As I had 
before this time no authority back of what I had learned- 
only my own experience— I was in a sort of a doubt as to 
whether I might be mistaken in many things I had learned, 
but Swedenborg 's writings were an indorsement of many 
things I had experienced, and that Swedenborg was honest 
and told the truth I never doubted for a moment. I had 
read many books, pamphlets and newspapers from the dif- 
ferent authors of modern spiritualists, but their literature 
had very little value, for some of the authors were unre- 
liable and could not be depended on for their honesty. 
Others again were honest, truthful and well-meaning men 
and women, and another set were loud, scornful and notori- 
ous blackguards, who had no regard for either decency or 
manner,, or respect for an honest man's feelings. 

It may be here noted that we have a right, and it is also 
our duty as honorable citizens, to teach and instruct liars 
and thieves, rogues and rascals, but that it is cruel and ill- 
mannerly to hurt an honest and well-meaning man's feel- 
ings. After I had r> erased all the books I have mentioned 
above, I was still dissatisfied. I had not as yet gotten any 
satisfactory proof who wrote the first manuscript to the 
Bible. The money I had spent for books and the time I 
had wasted reading these books I concluded was all thrown 
away, for I was at this time very little wiser than when I 
first began to investigate this subject. I, therefore, re- 
solved by myself that I should not spend one dollar more 
for books and that I should not spend any more time in 
reading, unless I was altogether at leisure; this was, as 
far as I remember, in January, 1894. But as I was work- 
ing at the carpenter's trade in the summer, there being 
very little to do in the winter, I had all kinds of time. As 
I spent most of my time in reading, and as there was a 



First Copy of the Bible 51 

newspaper office in the next block, I had a very good chance 
to read many newspapers, magazines, and periodicals, and 
as I was a subscriber of nine newspapers and two maga- 
zines, myself, I considered one kind of reading was as 
profitable as another. Therefore, my reading hours were 
at random and I had no set time for anything. One even- 
ing I decided that the old Bible was as profitable reading 
as anything I could read. I had before this time read the 
Revelations more than twenty times, but I now concluded 
I would read it again, and see if I could not in some possi- 
ble way figure out when this book was written. 

I shall here mention a memorable relation. As I was 
very absorbed in what I was reading, and it was a very 
dark night, I paid no attention to the time. I had now 
read until I had gotten to the fifth chapter in Revelations. 
All at once there appeared a bright light in the room. This 
light was very familiar to me and, therefore, was not a 
surprise. I laid the book on the table and looked around, 
but the light increased in brightness so that I at last could 
not see the flame of the lamp standing on the table. I 
looked around the room and at last threw my eyes on the 
ceiling, and it was transparent and had the color of a white 
sheet of iron, heated by fire to a melting white heat, and 
the balance of the building was as it was built of heavy 
fog, and its walls were penetrated by a strong searchlight. 
I had seen many things before, but, as I had not seen 
anything like this before, I wondered what it all meant 
and began to be nervous. All at once two messengers stood 
before me. They were dressed in garments- of a bluish 
shade, but bright as the rays of the sun at noonday. They 
wore a sort of a hat on their heads like unto transparent 
isinglass. They were girded around their waists by a 
golden colored cord, and they had sabers like unto the 
sabers of our admirals in our navy. One of them had as 
it were a silver-colored roll of paper, white with a purple 
colored strap attached to it and strapped over his right 
shoulder, like unto a" man who carries a field glass in a 
mountainous country. He said: "AVte perceive you are 
meditating who wrote this book." I said: "Yes, but I 
have as yet not been able to solve the riddle." jHe then 
said: "This is your first reader, and we have come here 
to break the first of the seven seals." He then took the 
roll from his strap and unfurled it, and said: "Read this." 
Each leaf was as it were a big map. As I had read the 
first page, he said: "It is opened and broken for all time 
to come." I said: "How foolish we have been not to 
have been able to discover this before." He then said: 
"You cannot drink the milk of a cocoanut before you 
have broken the shell." I then said: "AA 7 ere you the one 
that gave us the first copy of this our first reader." An 
inscrutable smile decked his whole countenance, and the 



52 First Copy of the Bible 

brightness of his face was like unto a reflector of a burning 
lamp. He then said: "I was one of the many who have 
worked in your gardens, and we shall now plow your fields 
and burn and destroy the wild forest." I then said: "Was 
it the cedar or the fir you sealed. ' ' He said : " It was the 
cedar." I said: "I am glad you told me this. Where 
shall I find the place where you decorated the green and 
balmy branches, and where you watered the roots with the 
water from the spring of the Salamitian Mountains?" He 
then said : ' ' The place is no more. It has become a wilder- 
ness, and has no name, for owls and wolves are the in- 
habitants thereof, and robbers and thieves are the tillers 
of the soil. ' ' As the roll that he had in his hand was still 
open to my sight, I pointed at the roll and said : ' ' The horses 
are yet feeding and the rider is at rest. Will you please 
send me the horse and equipment of the rider ? ' ' He then 
said: "I will send you the horse and the equipment of 
the rider, but you shall not ride more than seven statues." 
He further said : * ' Is it not written in your first reader, ' ' 
pointing at the Bible, " 'But mine enemies are lively, and 
they are strong, and they that hate me wrongfully are 
multiplied V " 

I then said: "Is it not also written 'The chariots shall 
rage in the streets. They shall jostle one against another 
in the broad ways ; they shall seem like torches ; they shall 
run like the lightning V " 

)He said: "It is true that the upper Head of the Four- 
Headed Beast is wounded, but it is not as yet slain, for 
you must remember this lesson. Is it not also written, 
'Therefore the wild beasts of the desert with the wild 
beasts of the islands shall dwell there, and the owls shall 
dwell therein and it shall be no more inhabited for ever, 
neither shall it be dwelt in from generation to genera- 
tion.' " 

When he was thus speaking, my breast was filled with 
sorrow, and the tears rolled down my cheeks. I then began 
to cry bitterly. He then said: "Do not let your heart 
trouble you. Be of good cheer, for the garments to the 
lilies are prepared, the gates are placed on their hinges, 
and the plowmen have sharpened their plows and rough- 
shod their horses." 

The two messengers then departed, and I went to bed. 
The next day I was partly sick and could not eat or drink, 
and stayed in my room all day. I now began to read the 
Bible more extensively. I had now learned a good lesson, 
and was satisfied that there was some truth in what I had 
read and learned, yet there was something lacking, for I 
was as yet not convinced who wrote the first copy of the 
Bible, nor did I know in what language. I could, there- 
fore, make no statement to anybody else, and, therefore , I 



First Copy of the Bible 53 

said nothing to any one else about this thing. Things went- 
on in the usual way and nothing of any importance was 
going on until away in the spring— I think in April, 
if my memory serves me right — one evening as I was ready 
to go to bed I did not feel very sleepy, and, therefore, took 
the Bible and was going to read a chapter as I was in the 
habit of recording many passages for future reference. I 
had pen and ink on the table. As I was sitting, a strong 
wind was blowing through the room, and blew the paper 
from the table and down on the floor; the inkstand upset 
and all the ink ran on the table; a sharp sound followed 
and the lamp chimney broke in a thousand pieces and scat- 
tered all over the floor, and there was not one piece among 
them that was one-half an inch long. The lamp went out 
and I was sitting in total darkness. I went to the door, 
thinking I had left the door open, but the door was locked. 
I went to the back door, but it was also locked. I then 
readily understood that it was a spiritual manifestation, 
and it was in reality nothing new to me. I struck a match 
and lighted a lantern, and hung it. on the wall. The ink 
was flowing all over the table and floor ; splinters of glass 
were in the bed and everywhere. I took the broom to 
sweep the pieces together ■ as I was sweeping there appeared 
in front of my bed a big male statue in the shape of a 
man. He had a black cape with scarlet trimmings on his 
head. He wore a grayish colored robe with a variety of 
embroidery thereon, and he was girded around the loins 
with an embroidered rope like unto a serpent, and had a 
staff in his hand. When he understood that I saw him, h.e 
said: "Hello." I said: "Good evening." He then said: 
"I understand and have been told you are writing a good 
deal about our country." I said: "What country?" He 
said: "This country." "Well," I said, "if I write anything 
of this country, I have a right to do so, as I am living 
here." "Well," he said, "you are living here but this 
country belongs to me and all its people." "Well," I 
said, "you must be mistaken, for I am sure I do not 
belong to you, neither do any of my friends." "Well, 
yes," he said, "that is where the trouble comes in. You 
and your crowd are rebels and are trying to deceive my 
people." "No," I said, "we are not trying to' deceive 
your people." "Yes you are," he said, "you are reading 
the Bible and are telling other people what is in it. I 
want you to quit reading this book, for there are nothing 
but lies written in it." "Well," I said, "who are you 
and what is your name?" "Well," he said, "you know 
my name. Don't you remember I had a conference with 
you some time ago, and that I told you my name then?" 
I said : "I do not remember ; of what nature was our con- 
ference?" He said: "Do you not remember, I wanted to 
compromise with you, and that each of us take what be- 



54 First Copy of the BiUe 

longs to us?" "Well," I said, "how can this be, you just 
told me, a little while ago, that this country belongs to 
you, and all the inhabitants, dogs, cats, and all the domes- 
tic animals along with it?" He said: "I told you so in 
order to find out what you would say, for you see times 
have changed since I was here the last time, and I have lost 
some of my property and my crows are flying in all direc- 
tions." "Well," I said, "your name wag Gasgow then, 
and you are the fellow who established the first blackbird 
race here?" "Yes," he said, "I am the Lord, and am 
Gasgow the Great. I am the Emperor of the World, and 
the Ruler of all the nations of the earth." "Well," I 
said, "how can this be, you just told me you had lost a 
good deal of your property, and that your crows were 
flying away in all directions?" "Well," he said, "it is 
for this reason I came .here to make terms with you." I 
then told him I was owner of no people, had no country, 
and, therefore, could enter into no agreement with any 
one. "Oh," he said, "you will enter into an agreement 
with me all right enough. If you don't I will send some 
of my tigers down here and lick you, until you will not 
know whether you have a mother or father or whether you 
are a child of old Gasgow the Great. ' ' I then said to him : 
"You have punished me enough as it were, and so get 
out of here." There was a whole lot more said but it is 
not proper to relate it here. He left my room, and I went 
to bed. 

Everything went on in the usual way for about a 
week. It was on a Sunday morning about 2 o'clock. The 
moon was shining bright, I lay on my back in the bed and 
could not sleep. All at once a flash of lightning illuminated 
the room. This light was thrown on the walls and ceiling 
like the flames of the Northern Lights in winter time, I 
now perceived something was coming, I raised up in bed 
and before me stood a Grecian statue, that of a man. He 
was dressed in a woolen garment of the color like that 
of polished copper, and his countenance was dignified and 
most pleasing to behold. His vesture was that of white 
silk, and he had a golden chain around his neck, reaching 
down to the girdle of his vesture. On the chain were hang- 
ing two- keys, like unto polished ivory. They were of a 
complicated design, and under his left breast was a bril- 
liant star, burning as it were like a flaming fire. He had 
a pen in his hand, like unto an eagle's feather. He said: 
"You have appealed for membership in our society. I, 
therefore, came here to inform you that your application 
is accepted and that you can become a member whenever 
you desire." I perceived he was John the Revelator, and 
I said: "I desire to know but one thing." But he said: 
"What is that one thing?" I said: li I desire to know 
through whom the first copy of our Bible was written and 



First Copy of the Bible 55 

in what language." He then said: "You shall know." 
Holding the two keys in his hand, he said: "You must 
know how to use these two keys before this can be given 
you." I said: "Your keys are of a most skillful design, 
and it may be I will be unable to learn their combination. ' ' 
He then answered and said : ' ' The combination of the keys 
is very simple, yet they look complicated to you. I will 
tell you the mystery of the keys. One is used to lock up 
falsity against truth, and the other is used to open the 
chambers of truth, and to bring it forth into the light of 
Wisdom, for it has been so decided by the Great Architect 
of the Universe that men shall no more be able to falsify 
the truth and to turn justice backwards." He then said: 
' ' Are you ready ? " I answered : " I am ready. ' ' He then 
said: "I shall be back in due time." jHe then left and 
I lay down. 

The next day I wondered how I could learn the mechan- 
ism of the keys, and in what way they were going to in- 
struct me. The next night they were back at the same 
hour, about 2 o'clock in the morning. They were then 
eight in number, and it took me eight mornings, from 2 
until 4 o'clock, to learn how to use the two keys, for 
myself I could not see any secret or any mystery about 
them, but I found this to be true, and I firmly believe I 
am right, 1hat all the members of this society had at one 
time in earth-life been members of a branch of the Eleu- 
sinian Society of Mysteries, which was established among 
the ancient Greeks and Chaldeans, and what is more won- 
derful, they yet believe that, if any of their works should 
be revealed to any one not a member of their society, it 
would fall to pieces and be a damage to the public welfare. 
It may here be noted that, as I was not interested in but 
one thing, I paid very little attention to their mysteries. 
I had but one object in view and that was to have a talk 
with John the Revelator. That I have conversed with 
John the Revelator, or St. John the Divine, I am positively 
sure, in regard to the manuscript of the Bible, and I am 
absolutely satisfied in my own mind that I am not deceived. 
I will here give you our conversation in regard to the 
manuscript of the Bible as far as I remember: 

"Where were you born?" 

"I was born in Greece, near the bank of the Chima- 
rrhus. ' ' 

"Who was your father?" 

"My father was a tiller of the soil, and had many head 
of stock." 

"What was your father's name?" 

"My father's name was Lamafatumse, and my mother's 
name was Cenea." 

"Where did you get your education?" 

"I got my education in the City." 



56 First Copy of the Bible 

"When did you become a seer?" 

' ' I was a seer from childhood. ' ' 

"How long did you live in Greece?" 

"Until I was nineteen years old." 

"What made you leave Greece?" 

"War broke out, and as my nature was opposed to war 
I went to Alexandria," 

"What did you do there?" 

"I went to school there also." 

"Who paid for your schooling?" 

"My father." 

' ' What were your main studies ? ' ' 

' ' I was a natural linguist, and I mastered the Chaldean, 
Assyrian, and Hebrew languages." 

"What was your occupation after you got through with 
your studies?" 

' ' I then became a teacher in the High School. ' ' 

' ' What was your branch of teaching ? ' ' 

"It was languages." 

"How long did you teach?" 

"Nine years." 

"After that what did you do?" 

"I was appointed by angels to write the manuscript to 
your Bible." 

"In what language was it written?" 

"It was written in the Chaldean language/' 

"How did it come about that they did not write it in 
Hebrew or Greek?" 

"The Chaldean language was the richest and most im- 
pressive, and, holding this as a profound secret, I prepared 
to have it written in the Chaldean language, for there was 
but a limited number of us who could read and write the 
Chaldean language," 

' ' What appliances did the messenger use when he wrote 
the manuscript ? ' ' 

"What makes you ask that question?" 

"Because it occurs to me that you did not have as good 
material to write on as we have now." 

"We had better material to write on than you have at 
the present time." 

"Did he write the manuscript from the center?" 

' ' Yes, exactly in the same way as he has started to write 
your second reader, Ludivy, Teptotuvi; it could not be 
written in any other way or form." 

"After the manuscript was completed, and when you 
wrote the vision you had on the Island of Malta (the same 
island as Patmos) why did you not call yourself by your 
father's name, Lamaf atumse ? " 

"I could not do this because men outside our society 
would know who had been instrumental in writing this 
manuscript. ' ' 



First Copy of the Bible 57 

"How did you get the name John?" 

"I was a graduate of the Eleusinian Mysteries, and 
when I became a Mystic I got that name and was called 
John within our brotherhood, so there is nothing wrung 
about it. I was also called Philopot, when in Alexandria 
among the Jews and Egyptians." 

"Who helped you to translate the manuscripts after 
they were completed?" 

1 ' There were ten of us brethren who did the work. We 
were classed in our respective orders according to the 
keys." 

1 ' There were then three Greeks, three Romans, and three 
Jews, and you were doing the reading ? ' ' 

"Yes, it was a full Court on the Circle." 

"After you had made this translation, you had then 
nine copies. What did you do with the original copy that 
the messenger wrote through your instrumentality?" 

"It was brought to Antioch and placed there among the 
hrethren for safe keeping." 

"Is it true that the messenger had a copy of all the 
letters that Paul wrote?" 

"No. He had only copied those that were of any im- 
portance. This you can easily tell, for if we had any of 
Paul's original letters we would know the date he wrote 
the letters, and also the place where he wrote them." 

"Was there any history of Jesus, Paul, and the Apostles, 
in Greek and Jewish history outside of what the messenger 
wrote?" 

"There was nothing recorded in any of the histories of 
these men that I know of, but we had often heard of them, 
and many songs and legends testified that these men had 
lived." 

Thus ended the conversation with John the Revelator 
or St. John the Devine, Lamafatumse or Philopot. There 
is one thing here that I may be mistaken in, and it is the 
spelling of the name Philopot, for after this event I wrote 
to a friend in Sweden, a Greek and Hebrew scholar, and 
asked him if he knew of any Greek philosopher by the name 
of Lamafatumse and Philopot, but he wrote back and said 
he did not know of any philosopher by the name of Lama- 
fatumse, and that Philopot means friend in Greek. It 
may be that I have not spelled this name right, but this does 
not falsify the truth, neither does it testify i am telling a 
story, for there are many names in the English language 
that are so near alike that it is very hard for a foreigner 
to distinguish them by sound, for instance: Your son, 
Fred ; your servants are freed, or your neighbor, friend, is 
a fraud. 

For the benefit of those who have not time to read his- 
tory, and those who do not believe the ancient Greeks had 
communication with the Invisible World and its inhabit- 



58 First Copy of the Bible 

ants, I will here present an extract from ' l Sixty Centuries 
of Human Progress, ' ' Vol. 2, page 576 : ' ' The Greeks be- 
lieved that the gods communicated with mortals, and that 
they made known their will and revealed the secrets of 
futurity by means of oracles of which there were several 
in different portions of Greece. Zeus was believed to speak 
in the rustling of the leaves. The oldest and most famous 
oracle of Zeus was that of Dodona in Epirus. Near tha. 
place was a grove of oaks, which according to the supersti- 
tious belief of the Greeks chanted the message of Zeus to 
pious inquirers. It is also said that black pigeons fre- 
quented this grove and gave oracular responses. The 
oracle at Dodona is believed to have owed its origin to an 
artful woman, who had been stolen from the temple of 
Ammon in Egypt and sold as a slave in Epirus." 

Thus we can plainly see that even the public in Greece 
believed that it was possible for men to have communicated 
with the Invisible World. 

My fellow .laborers, farmers, and mechanics, I have now 
shown you who wrote the first manuscript of the Bible. 
Doctors of Divinity, the learned philosophers, and the 
modern historians, as we all know ? claim that the different 
books in the Bible were written by different authors and 
at different times, and yet they claim it is the word of 
God, and a secret history of the past. If these men tell 
you they are right and I am wrong, let them put forth the 
argument and show you where I am wrong and they are 
right. As far as it goes with me I do not care whether 
you believe I am telling the truth or not. It is optional 
with you, not with me, for you cannot hurt me by dis- 
believing and by calling me a falsifier and a liar, and I 
cannot afford, if I could, to pay your debt for not believing 
every word that I have written. I am neither an angel nor 
a saint, but an ordinary human being, the same as you 
are, and am making my living by the labor of my hand,- 
and am engaged in horticulture and poultry raising. Writ- 
ing this book is only a side issue with me, but as I told 
you in the preface I deem it my duty to write this for 
those who want to know the truth ; that is, part of the truth, 
for no man has ever lived who has been able to tell all of 
the truth. 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, I will in 
the following pages put forth an argument that I think 
will convince you I am right and am telling the truth, 
and I will also show you that the Doctors of Divinity do 
not understand the Bible any more than you do, and that 
the time is at hand that their story telling ought to cease 
and that they would become better citizens if they started 
raising potatoes for a living. 

Now, gentlemen, let us go to work and examine the book 
that is called the Bible, and see if it is reasonable, to be- 



First Copy of the Bible 59 

lieve that men wrote the first manuscript to the Bible at 
different times. In the first place the book was written 
in a style and manner unlike any other book we have in 
our possession written by men. It has two parts to it, the 
Old and 'the New. We have two parts to this book because 
all the books written in the Invisible World are written 
from the center. Is this not a reasonable proof that the 
book was written by an Invisible Messenger? 

Some of you have been told that the Book of Genesis was 
written by Moses because the Dr. of D. D. says: "These 
are the five books of Moses and he wrote them, possibly 
by hearsay or some other way. ' ' How could it be possible 
for Moses to write the Book of Genesis when he was not yet 
born, and the first time we hear of Moses is in Exodus, 
chapter 2, verse 3 : And when she could no longer hide 
him she took for him an ark of bullrushes, daubed it with 
slime and with pitch, and put the child therein, and she 
laid it in the flags by the river's brink." 

Suppose we should agree with the Dr. of D. D. in this 
that Moses wrote Genesis by hearsay or some other way. 
If Moses was but half as big a liar as we are today, we 
can put very little dependence in his writings. But the 
fact is, neither Moses nor any other man wrote the Book 
of Genesis, nor a single verse of the balance of the Bible, 
for it was all written in Correspondence. Even if Moses 
had written of the creation through his imagination, what 
about the tenth chapter and fifth verse, where we read: 

' ' By these were the Isles of the Gentiles divided in their 
lands, every one after his own tongue, after their families, 
in their nations." 

Here it already speaks of the Gentiles, their languages 
and their different tongues of speaking. It is evident that 
there were many people here on earth, for we read later 
in verse 8, the same chapter: 

"And Cush begat Nimrod, he began to be a mighty one 
in the Earth." Verse 9 : "He was a mighty hunter before 
the Lord. "Wherefore, it is said, even as Nimrod the mighty 
hunter before the Lord." Verse 10: "And the beginning 
of his kingdom was Babel and Erech and Accad, and Calnet 
in the land of Shinar. ' ' 

Any one that tells you that Moses wrote this is either a 
knave or a fool, or he may be both, for such men are 
neither honest nor have they any understanding. The 
Book of Job gives us a strong and reliable proof that no 
man on earth ever dictated and wrote the book, a drama 
that is unparalleled by anything that was ever written 
by man, I do not care who they were or where they come 
from. We read in the first chapter from the fifth to the 
thirteenth verse: 



•60 First Copy of the Bible 

"Now there was a day when the Sons of God came to 
present themselves before the Lord and Satan came also 
among them. 

"And the Lord said unto Satan, Whence comest thou? 
Then Satan answered the Lord, and said, From* going to 
-and fro in the earth and from walking up and down in it. 

"And the Lord said unto Satan, Hast thou considered 
my servent Job, that there is none like him in all the 
Earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God 
and escheweth evil? 

• ' Then Satan answered the Lord and said, Doth Job fear 
God for nought? 

"Hast thou not made a hedge about him and about his 
house, and about all that he hath on every side? thou hast 
blessed the work of his hands and his substance is increased 
in the land. 

"But put forth thine hand and touch all that he hath, 
and he will curse thee to thy face. 

' ' And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold all that he hath 
is in thy power; only upon himself put not forth thine 
hand. So Satan went forth from the presence of the Lord. ' ' 

Wjiat philosopher, writer, or historian, would ever at- 
tempt to make such a statement as the above ? What mortal 
man was there who overheard the conversation of God 
and Satan? This conversation took place in Heaven be- 
tween God and Satan in the presence of the Sons of God. 
A man who would undertake to write a drama of this 
nature would have to be a learned man of the highest 
moral life, and a most profound student of human life, 
sorrow, and pain, rest and comfort, happiness and ease. 
An illiterate man could never have written a book like 
the Book of Job. A liar could never have been able to 
write anything like this book, and a sincere and honest 
man would never attempt to make such a statement as the 
one between God and Satan. It is, therefore, reasonable 
for us common people to believe that an Invisible Messenger 
wrote the first copy of this book, and gave it to us. I, 
myself, do not doubt for one moment but that there was 
such a man as Job in the most remote past, and that such 
a thing actually took place is an undisputed fact, and the 
reason why the Messenger noted this down was to show us 
what has taken place in times of the past ages. Think of 
the many hundreds of thousands of years that have rolled 
by since the times of the infinite past. 

I have here put in my plea that this Book of Job could 
not possibly have been written by man or any set of men. 
If Dr. of D. D. will contradict what I have written, let 
him give my readers a clear and comprehensive proof of 
who wrote the book, and then we will discuss the matter 
in an impartial manner, regardless of politics or religion. 



Covenant with Noah and Abraham 61 

CHAPTER IV. 

EXPLAXATIOX OF THE COVENANT WITH NOAH AND ABRAHAM. 

The Drs. of D. D. have told you and me all about Abra- 
ham and the Jews and the covenant that God established 
with Abraham, but they very seldom say anything about 
the covenant that God established with Noah. We read 
in Genesis, chapter 9, verses 8 to 14 : 

"And God spake unto Noah and his sons with him, 
saying, 

"And I, behold, I establish my covenant with you and 
with your seed after you ; 

"And with every living creature that is witn you of che 
fowl, of the cattle, and of every beast of the earth with 
you, from all that go out of the ark, to every beast of 
the Earth. 

Note this: "And I will establish my covenant with 
you; neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the 
waters of a flood; neither shall there any mure be a flood 
to destroy the earth. 

"And God said, This is the token of the covenant which 
I make between me and you, and every living creature 
that is with you for perpetual generations. 

" I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token 
of a covenant between me and the earth." 

Who can believe that Moses ever recorded such a record, 
either by hearsay or in some other way? This event hap- 
pened even before Abraham, the Father of the Jews, was 
born, and long before there ever was a Jewish tribe on 
the earth. Here, my reader, we have a great promise for 
our Caucasian race, for it may be noted that Noah was a 
white man, and also his whole family, and that he was a. 
genuine type of our Caucasian race, and the flood here 
spoken of was not a flood of water, but a flood of sin that 
overtook our Caucasian race. Many of the Drs. of D. D. 
teach that the Jews are the chosen people of God, but 
there they are mistaken, for they are not any more chosen 
than we are, and, if there is any difference, the strongest 
covenant was established between God and us. For the 
benefit of those who do not read the Bible, for many will 
say: "What is the use to read the Bible, I do not under- 
stand the book; it is very tiresome reading," I will give 
the following verse, and I am sure you will understand 
the difference between those two covenants between God 
and Noah, and the covenant between God and Abraham. 

We read in Genesis, chapter 15, verse 18: 

"In that same day the Lord made a covenant with 
Abram, saying, Unto thy seed have I given this land, from 



62 Covenant ivitih Nook and Abraham 

the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euph- 
rates. ' ' 

And in chapter 17, verse 2, God reneweth the covenant 
with Abram. We here read : 

"And I will make my covenant between me and thee, 
and will multiply thee exceedingly. 

"And Abram fell on his face; and God talked with 
him, saying, 

1 ' As for me, behold, my covenant is with thee, and thou 
shalt be father of many nations. 

"Neither shalt thy name any more be called Abram; 
but thy name shall be Abraham; for a father of many 
nations have I made thee. 

"And I will make thee exceedingly fruitful, and I will 
make nations of thee; and kings shall come out of thee. 

' ' And I will establish my covenant between me and thee, 
and thy seed after thee, in their generations, for an ever- 
lasting covenant; to be a God unto thee, and thy seed 
after thee. 

"And I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, 
the land wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of 
Canaan, for an everlasting possession; and I will be their 
God. 

"And God said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my 
covenant therefore, thou, and thy seed after thee, in their 
generations. 

"This is my covenant, which ye shall keep between me 
and you, and thy seed after thee ; Every man child among 
you shall be circumcised. 

"And he that is eight days old shall be circumcised 
among you, every man child in your generations, he that 
is born in the house, or bought with money of any stranger, 
which is not of thy seed." 

Let me here tell you, my reader, you must not entertain 
the idea that these covenants were made merely for fun, 
and that they do not mean anything, and that these agree- 
ments were like unto a man getting married unto a woman 
for her money, and after he has spent the money in a 
foolish way he will sue for a divorce, and a divorce being 
granted on technical grounds he is then at liberty to marry 
some one else the first chance he gets. I want you also to 
understand, my reader, that it makes no difference whether 
it was God or Wisdom itself that made this covenant with 
Noah and Abraham, or a messenger or agent. Is it not 
lawful for our ministers and ambassadors to make treaties 
with foreign governments and with its inhabitants, and 
between Uncle Sam and the people of the United States on 
their own say so % These men are given power through our 
laws and statutes to enter into and execute such treaties 
and agreements, and the people of the two different govern- 



Covenant with Noah and Abraham 6& 

ments are also bound by their virtue and honor not to 
violate this agreement and treaty. We often hear it said : 
"Uncle Sam has made a new commercial treaty with so 
and so nation. ' ' We do not say our minister or ambassador 
has made a treaty, and there we are right. I want you, my 
reader, to thoroughly understand this, for this is important 
for you to know, as it gives you an idea of what God is. 

As it is stated above, we do not even inquire who the 
minister or ambassador is, and what their names are, who 
negotiated this commercial treaty with France or Germany, 
for the reason that these men are only agents of Uncle 
Sam (these two words are a short cut expression of what 
we mean by our laws, statutes, and supreme court, our 
army, and navy (our two houses of Congress) ; and, to make 
it yet clearer and more expressive, Uncle Sam is the wisdom, 
power, and strength of the American people of the United 
States. 

You can not fail to understand, my reader, what it means 
when you read of God making a covenant with Noah and 
Abraham, for God is the representative of Wisdom, and it 
was a heavenly messenger who was given power to make 
this covenant with Noah and Abraham; therefore, it is 
true that God made this covenant with Noah and Abraham, 
so much so as it is true that Uncle Sam has made a com- 
mercial treaty with France and Germany, in which the 
people of the United States are bound in honor and respect 
if they want to protect their merchant vessels from piracy 
and also for a protection for our tradesmen and merchant 
firms from being defrauded in the foreign countries. 

There are many people at the present time who have 
read the covenant that God made with Noah and Abraham, 
and they pass it by as a mere ordinary affair, but let me 
here tell you my reader, this covenant was not an ordinary 
document that God made with Abraham, for it is a covenant 
that will stand and will be obeyed and respected to its very 
letter. It would be the height of folly for a man for a 
single moment to entertain the idea that God would enter 
into an agreement or make a treaty with a people and then 
afterwards be neither able nor willing to never fulfill or 
obey his part of the agreement. Here, my fellow Jews, you 
ought to be happy to have such a covenant with your God, 
for let me tell you this covenant is as binding today as it 
was in Abraham's time, for you can rest assured that God 
will abide by his part of the agreement and live up to 
what he has promised you. It is on your part that it de- 
pends whether you are to become a nation again or not. 
Tour covenant reads in part like this: "Unto thy seed 
Tiave I given this land from the river of Egypt unto the 
great river, the river Euphrates. ' ' 

As this is not plain enough to you or to your country- 



64 Oovenmit with Noah and Abraham 

men, I am tempted to give you a word of advice, if you 
will listen to it. It may be of some benefit to you, and if 
you will not listen to it, it does not harm me. You are a 
thrifty, shrewd, and energetic business people and you 
should go to that country along the Mediterranean and 
buy up all the land you can and slowly colonize yourselves, 
and when you get strong enough then establish a govern- 
ment of your own, suitable for your people, regardless of 
any other tribe or nation. You can build up Jerusalem 
again. It does not make any difference whether you build 
it on the old site or not. I understand they are building 
up Jerusalem again and that there are two or three rail- 
roads into it already. Jerusalem may be a seat of learning 
to your people, but it can never be a commercial city to 
any great extent, for in order to be successful you must 
have a city built on the sea border, where you can have 
communication with the nations of the world by water. 
Where this city should be built, I can not tell, as I am 
not particula/ly interested. 

The covenant that your father Abraham made with God 
reads in part like this : "And I will establish my covenant 
between me and thee and thy seed after thee in their gen- 
eration for an everlasting covenant (mark that it says, 
"everlasting covenant") to be a God unto thee and to thy 
seed after thee. And I will give unto thee and to thy seed 
after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger, all the 
land of Canaan for an everlasting possession. And I will 
be their God. ' ' 

It may here be noted that, in the treaty with your father 
Abraham, God agreed to give to his posterity after him 
"the land wherein thou are a stranger. All the land of 
Canaan;" but as Canaan is a spiritual name and has a 
double meaning, material as well as spiritual, we do not 
know where the border line of Canaan is located. As there 
is at the present time no such land as Canaan. We think 
that Palestine, or the Holy Land, as some call it, is Canaan, 
but I am under the impression that Canaan comprises more 
than Palestine, for in the first treaty Abraham made with 
God he got all the land "from the river of Egypt unto the 
river Euphrates." Therefore, it can be hardly doubted 
that "all the land of Canaan" would include all the land 
along the Mediterranean Sea and along the Persian Gulf. 
Here, my Jewish friends, you have a fertile and nice coun- 
try that by treaty rightfully belongs to you. This country 
is centrally located and has many advantages that other 
countries have not, among them its climate, variety of soil, 
and commercial communication with all the world, but, 
through your disobedience, recklessness, and wickedness, 
you have lost this, one of the most beautiful countries on 
the face of the earth, and if you now want this country 



Covenant with Noah and Abraham 65. 

back, and want to come into possession of its domain, you 
will have to buy this country piece by piece for money. 
For to take that country back by force, or conquest of 
arms would be impossible for you to do. I am aware that 
many of your people are now willing to go back to that 
country; but the bankers and brokers will not, for the 
bankers and brokers among you say we shall control the 
money volume of the world and be the rulers of commerce, 
but you will find these men are mistaken. They will never 
control the money volume of the world, neither will they 
be rulers of commerce, for in the future things will be 
arranged different from what they are now, and do not 
for one moment think you are going to depose us Gentiles 
of what we have, for if you do you will be greatly disap- 
pointed. For you must understand that old Noah and his 
sons made a covenant with God also, long before your 
father Abraham was born. 

Here my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, let us 
rejoice and be glad, for we have a treaty with God, which 
our ancestors, Noah and his sons, established with God. 
This treaty is different from the Jewish treaty, for the 
reason that we are a different people. This treaty, my 
good friend, is worth more to us than all the treaties of 
the world today. It has more value than all the laws, 
statutes, and ordinances that men have ever made. If all 
of our books, pamphlets, papers, and magazines, were swept 
out from the face of the earth by fire it would be compara- 
tively small loss to the loss of the copy of the covenant 
that God made with Noah and his sons. I ask you, is it 
not wonderful to me and to you in what manner the copy 
of this treaty has been preserved. There have been men 
who have tried their utmost to have it destroyed together 
with the whole Bible, but you, who are in possession of 
your reason and common sense, can you not here see the 
power and design of the Great Architect in the preservation 
of this treaty that his ambassadors made with Noah and 
his sons. Is it not a fact that you and I can stand up and 
say to our statesmen, presidents, kings and emperors of the 
world today. ""Wle have more copies of the treaty that Noah 
and his sons made with God than all the treaties you have 
made, one and all combined, for we have a copy of this 
treaty in nearly every home within the boundaries of all 
the civilized nations." And now we propose to read this 
treaty to you and interpret it and make you understand 
what it means, and that it is written so that it can not be 
misconstrued, for it means exactly the way it reads. None 
of your pettifogging lawyers or your backwoods justices 
of peace can ignore this treaty, nor shall the supreme court 
of this country, or any other country, be able to declare 
this tratey to be unconstitutional on technical grounds. 



66 Cov&mnt wMh Noah amd Abraham 

Gentlemen, let us read this covenant a little closer and 
see how it reads. It reads in part : 

"I will establish my covenant with you and with your 
seed after you." 

Is it not plain that we are included in this, when it says : 
"and with your seed after you." To be sure, gentlemen, 
we are included in the treaty. It further reads : 

' ' And God said, This is the token of the covenant which 
I make between me and you and every living creature that 
is with you for perpetual generations." 

So you see in this treaty it not only provides for our 
national life and the preservation of our race, but it also 
includes our domestic animals. It does not say here how 
much land we shall have as it does in Abraham's treaty, 
which is plain that we shall have all the lands we can take 
care of, and that there is no limit set to how much land we 
shall occupy. We have full swing to take all the land we 
have use for. And here we have the seal and the signature 
of the treaty : 

" I do set my bow in the cloud and it shall be for a token 
of a covenant between me and the earth. And I will look 
upon it that I may remember the everlasting wovenant be- 
tween God and every living creature of all flesh that is 
upon the earth." 

jHere my fellow citizens is a clause inserted that as long 
as there is atmosphere around the earth moist enough to 
produce clouds and a rainbow can be seen in the cloud, so 
long shall this treaty be in force and also binding. That 
it was a messenger that negotiated with Noah and his sons 
can never be doubted for this reason, pay attention to what 
the messenger says : ' ' That I may remember the everlasting 
covenant between God and every living creature. ' ' Do you 
understand this 1 ? His expression, "that I may remember 
the everlasting covenant between God and every living 
creature. ' ' He does not say that I may remember the ever- 
lasting covenant between me and every living creature, the 
same as our President Roosevelt would say when signing 
a reciprocity treaty between the Cuban Republic and Uncle 
Sam, "I will sign this treaty, Mr. Palma, so that I will 
know what I have promised you, and I will hereafter look 
over the treaty a little closer so that I may not forget how 
it reads, for I am interested in your welfare and prosperity, 
Mr. Palma." The critics, for we have a great many these 
days, will here ask me: was there not a rainbow before 
this treaty was made, and hadn't Noah and his sons seen 
them before? To be sure there were rainbows before this 
time, and Noah and his sons had seen them, but the reason 
this treaty was sealed by a rainbow, or that the bow in the 
clouds is a token of this treaty is, that no treaty hereafter 
shall ever be made that will excel this treaty of friendship 



Covenant with Noah and Abraham 67 

that our Caucasian race has made with Wisdom in times 
past and to the uttermost limit of time. Now, you fifteen- 
cent philosophers, you that have God cornered up and have 
all the wisdom under the sun, and all the knowledge of the 
Universe in an eight-inch hat, combine yourselves with our 
army of street-corner lawyers, who know all the laws of a 
perpetual universe, and who also know how to give justice 
to the frogs in a frog pond, if they croak too loud and 
become a nuisance, we will now call on you, one and all, 
and see if you can draw up an agreement or treaty that 
will be more binding and more lasting than the treaty that 
Noah and his sons made with God. 

It is very plain that Noah and his sons were of our Cau- 
casian race. If we can not tell it in any other. way we can 
tell it by this, you will find that Noah and his sons had 
only one wife each, and that polygamy was not their prac- 
tice, and we find this among no other people in ancient, 
secret, or profane history than among the Caucasian race. 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, there are 
many people of the present time that can see no material 
difference between the covenant that Noah and his sons 
made with God and the covenant that Abraham made with 
God, but there is a vast difference between these documents. 
We will, therefore, explain here the difference. In our 
covenant it does not say that we shall have kings and em- 
perors at the head of our different governments, and, there- 
fore, we have no use for such men in office. The common 
people of the different European countries believe and have 
been taught that their kings and emperors hold their offices 
by divine right, and the kings and emperors claim they hold 
their office by divine appointment, but in this they are mis- 
taken, for we have no treaty to that effect with God; and 
he never requested us to enter into such an agreement; 
that is Noah and his sons never made such a covenant. But 
it is true that there is a clause in the covenant that Abra- 
ham made with God, for it reads in part: "For I will 
make thee exceedingly fruitful and I will make nations of 
thee, and kings shall come out of thee." It is from this 
clause in the covenant that Abraham made that gave the 
kings and emperors their authority. 

Now my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, if the 
Jews want to set up kings and emperors to rule them we 
have no objections, for we are a different people and have 
nothing in common with one another, and our covenant with 
God is separate and reads altogether different, which every 
one of you can read for himself. 

As far as our agreement of the covenant that Noah and 
his sons made with God goes, the great Architect of the 
Universe has written that on our hearts, for we know when 
we are doing wrong, and we also know when we are doing 



68 Relation of Correspondence 

right, and as we are born with free determination we are 
at liberty to do as we please, and for this reason we are 
responsible for what we do, whether it be good or evil. Do 
not, therefore, my reader, for one moment entertain the 
idea that you can break the agreement that Noah and his 
sons made with God for us and then escape punishment 
for the same, for as sure as I am writing this book just as 
sure you will have to pay the penalty for the violation of 
the argreement of the covenant that Noah and his sons 
made with God. 

CHAPTER V. 

Relation of Correspondence. 

As there are many of you, my fellow laborers, farmers, 
and mechanics, who do not understand Correspondence, as 
the Drs. of D. D. have never instructed you in the way this 
our first reader or Bible was written, therefore, in order 
that I may proceed further I must explain in a simple way 
the rules and system of Correspondence; that is, I will 
give you a faint idea of what I mean, and you will without 
doubt understand what I am trying to explain, for unless I 
give you some idea of this you will in the future misunder- 
stand me. It is very important that you should under- 
stand what you read, for to read and not understand what 
you read is like unto a man putting apples in a sack with- 
out any bottom. 

Every word in the Bible can be explained in four dif- 
ferent ways, that is, every word in the Bible has relation: 

First, to the mineral kingdom ; 

Second, to the vegetable kingdom ; 

Third, to the animal kingdom, and 

Fourth, to the universal kingdom, which includes the 
human mind and organization. That is, this fourth king- 
dom has relation to the sun, moon, and stars, and also to 
the human mind and anatomical organization of the hu- 
man body. 

It is for this reason that there are four gospels in the 
New Testament, but these four gospels have no relation to 
the four kingdoms mentioned above but to the heavenly 
quarters including the material world. Of this latter we 
shall treat hereafter in its proper place. 

You will here ask me, what is Correspondence? Is it a 
system the same as mathematics and arithemetic? We 
answer, yes. Correspondence is a most complete system, 
and will demonstrate everything by itself like the four 
mechanical devices, such as a square, level, compass, and 
leverage are like the figures in a mathematical column wmere 
one figure embraces the other for its right position, and 
where the total tells the result of the column's contents. 



Relation of Correspondence 69 

But Correspondence is more than all this ; it is like a cipher 
system, also Correspondence is of such vast magnitude that 
it embraces almost the whole universal creation and, there- 
fore, is almost without limit where architecture and mathe- 
matics are very limited as we all know. For the benefit of 
those who have been instructed in materialism and taken 
lessons from their fifteen-cent philosophers, who. say God 
is Nature and Nature is God, and we are governed by the 
laws of Nature, and that evolution is the progress of our 
distinction. Such delusion should not be tolerated for one 
moment for you can plainly see that neither the sun's 
rays nor the light of the moon and the stars, neither the 
clouds nor the wind or any of the elementary forces be- 
longing to the creative forces of our planet have ever been 
able to create a single figure or a cipher of any kind to 
say nothing about the science of mathematics, or the rules 
and decisions of architecture. Hjow then, my reader, could 
it be possible for Nature to construct the boundless science 
of Correspondence, for it may here be noted that these two 
sciences were in existence long before there was ever a 
planet earth revolving in the universe. You will under- 
stand by this that when man was introduced on this little 
planet of ours the science of mathematics was brought with 
him, for we have on our two hands a complete system, of 
mathematics, and that is our ten fingers, as we only use 
ten figures in our system of mathematics. But do not mis- 
understand me here ; a system of mathematics and a science 
of mathematics are two different things. A system of mathe- 
matics has existed for many thousands of years among the 
North American Indians, but that these Indians were never 
able to construct or create this system into a science of 
mathematics is a fact, therefore, you can plainly see, my 
reader, that Nature here was at a loss, and that it required 
intelligence and wisdom to create this system into a science. 

I shall here relate what happened to me some twenty 
years ago in Toledo. Our village then consisted of only a 
few inhabitants, perhaps twenty. There was below the 
town, or where the town is now built, an Indian camp. As 
I was in need of some pickets for an enclosure of some lots, 
and also wanted some shakes made, I went down to the 
Indian camp to see if I could not get these Indians to make 
these shakes and to split the pickets. As I was well ac- 
quainted with their chief, an Indian by the name of George 
Cottell and captain of the Cowlitz, I went to the camp 
early in the morning and found the chief and all the In- 
dians in camp. I said: "Good morning." Mr. Cottell 
said: "Clapium. " I said: "George, can I get you to make 
me some shakes and pickets ? ' ' George answered : " I guess 
so," talking fairly good English. I asked him how much 
he wanted a thousand for the pickets. George said he 



70 Relation of Correspondence 

didn 't know, but said : * ' Let us go and see where you want 
the fence, and I will tell you how much I want for the 
whole of it." I said: "All right, George." We went and 
looked at the place where the fence was going to be built. 
George stepped the ground and then he began to figure on 
his fingers. He figured exactly how many pickets it would 
take and he said he wanted so much money. As I had also 
figured, but with a pencil, I said: "You want a big price, 
George ; it takes but so many pickets to make the fence, ' ' 
He looked up and said nothing, but began to figure on his 
fingers again, and then he said: "You are mistaken; it 
takes more than you say." I showed him my figures and 
said : ' ' Here are the figures, George. " " Oh, ' ' he said, ' ' I 
do not care for your figures; they are all humbugs, and 
mean nothing, and I can not tell one from the other. I 
know that I am right for I got these from the great chief 
above (holding forth his hands) but you made yours." 
At last I thought perhaps I had made a mistake, and so 
I figured over again, and sure enough I had made a mis- 
take, and I found that George was correct. I said : ' ' George, 
I made a mistake, you are right." "Yes," he said, "there 
is a great deal of conceit in you Boston men. You think 
you know a great deal more than you do, and you are 
always trying to cheat an Indian and get the best of him, 
if you can, and I would not under any circumstances learn 
how to figure the way you Boston men do, even if I could; 
for it is nothing but humbug." "Well, George," I said, 
' ' I was not trying to cheat you. I told you I had made a 
mistake in my figures and that you are right. I will give 
you your price. Go ahead and make the pickets. " George 
then smiled and thought he was pretty smart. Thus ended 
our conversation. 

I also Knew a servant girl in my native country who 
could figure out almost any simple problem on her hands. 
She not only counted the fingers, but also the knuckles and 
joints on her hands, I would sometimes take the almanac 
and ask her what day in the week does the 15th of June 
come, or the 6th of November, and she would answer me 
correctly the day of the week, and she would- never make a 
mistake, and it did not matter what date I took. I once 
asked her where she learned this, but she would not tell, but 
that she had in the beginning learned it from some one else 
I am fully convinced, for this system of mathematics is used 
by many people, but I never knew of any one who had 
such a complete system as this servant girl had. I would 
say to her : ' ■ Christina, I want you to teach me your system 
of mathematics." She would say: "John, you are a good 
little boy, but you are too stupid to ever learn it." This 
girl was strictly virtuous, loving and kind, and as to the 
interior of her nature, she was refined high, highly elevated 



Relation of Correspondetice 71 

as to thought and action ; she was also sensitive, but neither 
she nor I had any knowledge of such a thing as mortals 
being able to communicate with the inhabitants of the In- 
visible World. This girl afterwards got married, but was 
only married two years when she died. She is now a 
citizen among the angels of the Celestial Kingdom in 
Heaven. I have here shown you, my reader, that there is 
an unwritten system of mathematics, but as this system is 
not a science, neither George Cottell, the Indian chief, nor 
the servant girl spoken of above, nor any one else, would 
ever be able to build a city or execute plans of architecture, 
or run and maintain a public government on their system 
of mathematics, unless they adopted the science of mathe- 
matics. 

I will now explain to you, my fellow laborers, farmers, 
and mechanics, in a simple way of what use and for what 
purpose the science of Correspondence is in existence, and 
for what purpose it is so extensively used in our first reader, 
known to us as the Holy Bible. 

It would be absolutely impossible for us to run and 
operate this United States government for as short a time 
as one year, if the science of mathematics was taken away 
from us ; for there would arise such a confusion among us 
that in less than five years we would be compelled to adopt 
the same form of government as George Cottell and his 
Cowlitz River Indians. Did you ever think of the fact, my 
reader, that our whole material civilized structure and form 
of government is hanging on these ten simple figures 1, 2, 
3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 101 Did you ever see the mystery of 
these ten figures? There is no beginning nor end to these 
figures, for there is an naught at each end, which means 
nothing when recorded by themselves, and yet take nothing 
away, or as we are used to call it, naught, and the balance 
of the nine figures are absolutely worthless. As we use 
these ten figures in different ways in order to find out what 
we want to know about our daily affairs and business trans- 
actions I will here give you an illustration of what use 
Correspondence is to the inhabitants of the Invisible "World, 
and also to us. We will here use the same figures, but 
apply them in four different ways: 

Addition. Multiplication'. Subtraction. Division. 

444 444 444 222 | 444 | 2 
222 222 222 ' ' 444 ' 

666 888 222 000 

888 



98568 



72 Relation of Correspondence 

Here you will see that all these figures are the same, but 
our science of mathematics teaches us to use these figures 
in different ways, and, therefore, the total sums or results 
are different. Now you understand that if I had shown 
George Cottell this way of figuring, using the same figures 
and yet getting the 1 total sum so different, he would have 
called me the biggest liar, fraud, and rascal, of all the 
Boston men in America ( George calls all white men Boston 
men). The reason George Cottell would denounce me in 
this manner is because he does not understand the science 
of mathematics, and he would never believe that I was 
perfectly honest and square. This is the very position that 
many people hold at the present time when you talk to 
them about Correspondence, for they say, these Bible stories 
are all humbugs. Just think of it ! The whale swallowed 
Jonah and kept him three days in its belly, and many other 
snake stories! And these men who tell us these things 
and think they are true are crazy fools, and a little light 
in their upper stories. But those who talk this way are 
excused for the reason that they do not understand Corre- 
spondence and do not know the importance of this great 
science, as I have shown you how important a part the 
science of mathematics is playing in our civilization, and 
that we could not get along without it, unless we wanted 
to live like the Indians and have everything in common. 

As we all know that we have schools and institutions of 
learning and also governments of various kinds and thou- 
sands upon thousands of smaller societies, and that every- 
thing we have on earth corresponds to the same in the In- 
visible World, it then follows that the inhabitants there 
should have something to correspond with our science of 
mathematics; for in what way do you suppose, my reader, 
would the angels of this heavenly government be able to 
maintain and control this heavenly government and keep 
order, if it were not for the science of Correspondence. For 
you must understand this, that the inhabitants of the In- 
visible World do not use the science of mathematics, for 
this belongs to our material world, and would, therefore, 
be insufficient in expression and in its scope and extent, 
for it may here be noted that this is not the real world, 
but only an expression or shadow of the spiritual, and 
that this world of ours is only the root of the tree in blos- 
som; the foundation upon which the temple of learning is 
standing. 

As I showed you above, there are four ways in which 
we are using our ten figures— that is, our four main pil- 
lars of our mathematical structure, which, are addition, 
subtraction, multiplication, and division with the addition 
of algebra. In the same manner has the science of Corre- 
spondence its four pillars, and these are: 



Relation of Correspondence 73 

First, The mineral kingdom; 

Second, The vegetable kingdom; 

Third, The animal kingdom; 

Fourth, The universal kingdom, with the addition of 
Iranian organization and the construction and production 
of the human brain and ingenuity; that is as far as men 
nave produced any mechanical devices, such as cartridges, 
bridges, temples, cities, fields and gardens, vineyards, and 
others. 

You can see by this, my reader, what an immense scope 
this science of Correspondence embraces, and that its 
magnitude is baffling to the human mind compared to the 
science of mathematics, for our science of mathematics is 
as A, B, C, compared to the science of Correspondence. 

Tou will here ask me in what way can we common people 
understand Correspondence in order to read in our first 
reader, the Bible, as it ought to be read and rightly under- 
stood. 

The science of Correspondence can be learned by per- 
sistent study and by instruction of heavenly messengers. 
To begin with you must have your sight and hearing opened 
to the Invisible World, and then your tongue must be cut 
loose, so you can talk a spiritual language. After all this 
is done and you get your mind and body in a sound and 
healthy condition, these messengers will open the doors to 
the interior of your understanding, and then you will learn 
quicker and with more ease than you have any idea of, for 
it will then appear to you like unto a man who brings forth 
a puzzle to you and says, open this puzzle in a given time 
and I will give you my fellowship. You may be able to 
study out the mechanism of the puzzle, or you may not, 
but after he has shown you in what way the puzzle is 
opened and shut it is an easy thing for you to work the 
same; or like unto a man' who presents to you a riddle and 
says, answer this riddle before the new moon and I will 
give you a linen garment. If you do not understand the 
significance of the riddle you would have to have some one 
instruct you in the manner that it should be answered, and 
after you get this instruction it is easy for you to answer 
the riddle. To read and understand the Bible is not so 
difficult as many people suppose, for it is written in such 
a way that any one who reads it in earnest will be inspired 
from the heavenly societies, for it may here be noted that 
any. one who reads this book in earnest and in a truthful 
way is opening communication with the angels of the 
heavenly societies or government, and, therefore, find de- 
light and comfort from what he reads, and he will also 
understand what he reads in Correspondence to the interior 
of his nature, for his love and delight are the very issues 
of his life; but on the other hand if vou read the Bible 



74 Relation of Correspondence 

just for criticism, and for the sake of argument, and that 
you may be posted in order to get up an argument and 
blaspheme its contents, you will not understand one word 
of it, for you will then open communication with the in- 
habitants of the infernal region (or the devils of hell) and 
you will at last begin to hate the Bible, and wish it were 
destroyed, for your mind will be inflamed with hatred 
from the infernal inhabitants and you can see nothing but 
lies and destruction in its contents and, therefore, pro- 
nounce it a pious fraud and a production of imposition 
and treachery. 

There is in reality no great secret in the Bible, no more 
so than it becomes a secret for the reason that we do not 
understand it. We have many books within our govern- 
ment that are just as much of a secret to you laborers, 
farmers, and mechanics, as the Bible is, and a little more so 
if anything, they being our cipher codes such as are used 
on our war vessels in time of war; the communications be- 
tween the strategy board and the admiral on a battleship, 
for even the telegraph operator does not know the mean- 
ing of the dispatches he sends or receives. There are also 
private cipher codes invented in this country as well as 
in Europe. This goes to show that we as human beings 
are inclined to secrecy for fear we may be exposed to the 
public before the time comes for such secrets to be re- 
vealed. 

For the benefit of those who are not acquainted in the 
way these cipher codes are sent and answered, I will here 
give you an idea of the same, for it will be a help to you 
in a measure to receive a slight idea of what Correspond- 
ence is. 

This cipher system, if we may so call it, is not a science, 
neither has it any connection with any scientific philosophy, 
for it is a ramdom secret made up to communicate between 
individuals. 

Here is a communication between two friends, one in 
San Francisco and the other in New York City. 

Mr. Herman in San Francisco telegraphs his friend 
Arnold in New York City. The dispatch reads like this: 

San Francisco, Mar 10. 
F. Arnold, 150 Broadway, New York City: 
Send me a red hot stove, no poker 100. 

(Signed) J. Herman. 

The telegraph operator says: "Do I understand your 
dispatch right? 'Send me a red hot stove, no poker 100.' " 
The answer is : " It is correct, send it on. ' ' 

Who would understand this dispatch? None but the 
two men in communication, as they are the only ones that 
have the cipher code that would tell what this message was. 
Who would ever imagine that a red hot stove could be 



Relation of Correspondence 75 

sent from New York to San Francisco? Suppose one of 
these cipher codes should be exposed to the public and 
read. Wiould it not be as much a mystery to the public as 
the Bible. What is the meaning of that dispatch? Her- 
man is out of money and tells his friend Arnold to send 
him $100 so that he may rent a room with a hot stove in 
it, and that there was no use for Herman to send a note 
along for him to sign as security for the money received, 
for he was in a position that the note could not be col- 
lected. 

I have now explained to you, my fellow laborers, farm- 
ers, and mechanics, in a simple way what Correspondence 
means and why this science is in existence. I will now 
proceed and give you a slight idea of some words in the 
Bible that hold the same relation to the science of Corre- 
spondence as our ten figures hold their relation to our 
science of mathematics. 

There are many words in the Bible that are spiritual 
words, but are placed there for use in connection with 
Correspondence, for if these words were not there a man 
who reads the Bible in Correspondence would not be able to 
understand what he read. Yet all these words, when you 
read the Bible in a material sense, could likewise not be 
withdrawn, for they also have a place in the material as 
well. I will give you here a few of these names so that 
you may know when you read the Bible the significance of 
all such names: Ludem, Anamim, Lebahim, Naphtuhim, 
Pathrusim, Castuhim and Caphlorim. 

There are also many personages named in the Bible who 
have spiritual names, and that these men lived on earth at 
one time can never be doubted, but what their names were 
on earth we do not know. 

The historians at the present time believe that Nimrod 
was a king of the Chaldeans, but in this they are mistaken, 
for Nimrod is a spiritual name and denotes a certain great 
moral philosopher. What his name was on earth we do not 
know. That I am certain in this I am absolutely sure for- 
the messenger described Nimrod in this way : 

' ' And Cush begat Nimrod and he became a mighty one in 
the earth. He was a mighty hunter before the Lord, where- 
fore, it is said, Even as Nimrod the mighty hunter before 
the Lord." 

Thus we may call Emanuel Swedenborg the Swedish 
Nimrod and a mighty hunter before the Lord, for what 
man has in later years hunted in a more persistent way 
before the Lord than Emanuel Swedenborg; therefore, my 
reader, if you want to know anything about the next world 
and a hereafter and would like to take lessons in Corre- 
spondence, take your gun over your shoulder, put on your 
long-legged boots, and dress yourself in oil clothes #nd then 



76 Relation of Correspondence 

strike out and follow the path that the mighty Swedish 
hunter has blasted out through the wilderness, and I as- 
sure you that your hunting trip shall not be lost time, but 
you will have game enough to call your neighbors and 
friends to a feast after your safe return. 

And we may also call Henry Longfellow, the great Cera- 
phima, the brilliant musician among the princes of the 
United States. There are also many other names that 
puzzle many when reading the Bible. Such names relate 
to districts or provinces or the names of the people that 
lived in such districts or provinces. We shall here give a 
few: Canaanites, Perizzites, Bittites, Amorites, Hivites, 
Jebusites, Grgasites, Edomites, Israelites, Ammonites, and 
Levites. 

Many people of the present time and also the historians 
believe when they read these names in the Bible that they 
refer to certain provinces or tribes, but in this they are 
mistaken for these names are spiritual names and refer to 
political and religious organizations. You will understand 
this, that when the invisible messenger recorded the history 
of the Jews or Hebrews, he called these different sects by 
these names, the same as when Flavins Josephus is describ- 
ing the Archelans' Part of Judea, and when he is speaking 
of the philosophical sect among the Jews, the Pharisees, 
the second Sadducees, and the third sect Essenes. That we 
cannot be mistaken in this is very plain for we have in the 
United States of today the very same thing. As to religious 
organizations we have Methodist, Baptist, Evangelist, Ro- 
manist, Spiritualist, and Presbyterians. And as to politi- 
cal organizations we have Republicans, Democrats, Prohi- 
bitionists. No, my reader, this ought to be very plain to 
you. You know for a certainty that the people of these 
different religious and political organizations in our coun- 
try of today are not of different nationalities nor do they 
live in different states of our Union by themselves, but they 
mingle together and live all over the Union, yet they sup- 
port their different organizations. You know that even 
orothers belong to the different political and religious or- 
ganizations, and that their religious and political views are 
altogether different. 

Therefore, if the historians of today write a true history 
of the United States they will mention all the different or- 
ganizations and is it not reasonable for us to think that 
when the invisible messenger wrote the history of the Jews 
that he would be as reliable and truthful as any of our 
historians of today? 

And let me tell you, my reader, I have read the history 
in Correspondence, such as it was recorded by the invisible 
messenger, of our late Civil war in this United States from 
the year 1861 to 1864 inclusive, and I tell you that history 



Relation of Correspondence IT 

is by far more complete than any of our American his- 
tories, for there is nothing missing. 

Therefore, when you are reading about the Jews and 
Hebrews do not mix them up with the Israelites, for Is- 
raelites mean those of the Jews who were materialists, and 
who in the depths of their hearts were lovers of material 
wealth, and that the Philistines were of the same nature, 
and that it was they that taught the Jews their doctrine to 
begin with, for we read, Second Samuel, chapter 3, 
verse 17 : 

"And Abner had communication with the elders of 
Israel, saying, Ye sought for David in times past to be a 
king over you : 

"Now then do it; for the Lord hath spoken of David, 
saying, By the hand of my servant David I will save my 
people Israel out of the hands of the Philistines, and out 
of the hands of all their enemies." 

Ammonites means moral philosophers and they who be- 
lieve in Deity. It is for this reason that we read in the 
Bible: "Gilead the Israelitish territories suffered an in- 
vasion from Nahash, king of the Ammonites," and "King 
Saul collected the forces of Israel, crossed the Jordan and 
annihilated the Ammonites and rescued Gilead. ' ' This you 
,'understand, my reader, was not a war with swords and 
sabers and explosives and firearms and shedding of blood 
and destruction of life and property, but it was moral, 
mental, and religious wars the Jews had among themselves 
— much as our church denominations fight one another, 
including spiritualism; and also our political parties. 
What people suffered more complete defeat and destruction 
of root and branch than the Populist party did here in the 
United States a few years ago. Did not the Republican 
party and the Democrats band themselves together and 
kill the Populists by the thousands, and the Populist people 
of today are a people of the. past, and they will never arise 
again. 

I have now shown you what is meant by Correspondence, 
and for what purpose and use it is in existence. "We will 
now go back to the first chapter of Genesis and see if I 
am not correct when I tell you that our Bible is our first 
reader. We read in Genesis, chapter 1, verse 1 : "In the 
beginning God created the heaven and the earth." Verse 
5: "And God called the light day and the darkness he 
called night, and the evening and the morning were the 
first day. ' ' Verse 8 : " And God called the firmament 
Heaven and the evening and the morning were the second 
day. ' ' Verse 13 : " And the evening and the morning were 
the third day. ' ' Verse 19 : " And the evening and the 
morning were the fourth day. ' ' Verse 23 : " And the even- 
ing and the morning were the fifth day. ' ' 



78 Explanation of the Garden of Eden i 

You can plainly see here, my reader, that God or his 
messenger was here speaking to us in the same manner as 
a father would speak to his six-year-old boy. How simple 
you may think this reading is^ yet it is instructive. 

Verse 26 : " And God said, Let us make man in our image 
after our likeness." Is it not plain here, my reader, that 
there were more than one that put us here on this earth, 
for he painly says, "let us make man in our image." If 
tyou have bought a farm and plant a tree on it, and you 
alone do the planting of that tree, you will be sure to say : 
' ' I planted that tree. ' ' You will tell this and note it down 
in your diary that you were alone when you planted that 
tree, but if you say to your three sons : "Boys, let us go and 
plant a tree on our new estate," or you may call it your 
homestead, and the four of you plant the tree, for there 
may be some debris in the way where you want to plant 
the tree, and, therefore, it will take the four of you to 
have this tree planted in a proper way. After the work 
is done will you not then tell your wife and daughters that 
we have planted a tree on our new homestead, and if you 
note it down in your diary you will surely say, we planted a 
tree on our homestead. We shall now suppose that a 
cyclone comes and sweeps the whole family away and kills 
them all, and that nothing could be found but the old home- 
stead diary, and there would be recorded, "We planted a 
tree on our homestead." Would it not be reasonable to 
suppose that the old man had a family and that he was 
not an old bachelor 1 ? Will you please tell me the differ- 
ence, if there is any, between what is written in verse 26, 
chapter 1, Genesis, and what is written in the old farmer 's 
diary. I am not writing this book to explain the Bible, I 
am only giving you a few pointers in a simple way, for it 
would be superfluous for me to try to explain the Bible, 
for in the works of Emanuel Swedenborg you will find all 
you want to know on the subject. In chapter 2, verse 8, 
we read : ' ' And the Lord God planted a, garden eastward 
in Eden and there he put the man whom he had formed." 



CHAPTER YI. 

Explanation of the Garden of Eden, also the Offices 
of Jehovah, God, Jesus Christ, Lucifer, Satan 
and the Devil. 

There has been a good deal of speculation about the 
Garden of Eden, and a good deal of disagreement as to 
where the Garden of Eden was located. Some believe the 
Garden of Eden was located somewhere along the Euphrates 
river in Asia, but they are all mistaken in this idea as to 



&4*m4d 4*34^ W^ U A*? f£ c J!^ *a*~ 
U fad J^uufif, / 

fi 7 ** #< fondue Uyfa**4 -*ji ^^ 




SvL^iAMOvi 



7 fa\ tu^fi^ 






Garden of Eden. 



Explanation of the Garden of Eden 79 

its location ; but if you read verse 8 in chapter 2, Genesis, 
and read it right and think over what you read you will 
find that the Garden is one locality and Eden another. 
This is a delicate subject for me to handle, for I am not a 
learned man, and whether I will be able to make you under- 
stand what I am trying to explain I do not know; but 
there are many people who never gave any thought to the 
subject, and, therefore, I want you to look at diagram on 
opposite page, but do not think this diagram is like a map 
or a diagram of a piece of land, for it is not, for you know 
this earth is round and, therefore, the Invisible World 
with its many kingdoms is also round, and it is the Invisible 
World with its immense power and strength that holds this 
our earth in its proper place, for if it were not for the 
power and strength of the Invisible World this little globe 
of ours would fly to pieces in a minute and be lost in the 
universe like a soap bubble. This diagram is only a sketch 
in order to give you a faint idea of what I am trying to 
tell you. In verse 10 it reads: "And a river went out of 
Eden to water the Garden." The garden here spoken of 
is our whole earth and the Eden is the whole Invisible 
World, comprising the four quarters together with the 
Spiritual World. You may note here that when I speak of 
the Invisible World I do not mean the inhabitants of that 
world alone, but that I am including all the spiritual forces ; 
that is the elementary spiritual forces; that is sunshine, 
light and darkness, cold and heat, wind, calmness, and also 
electricity, hydrogen, oxygen, and ten and one more that 
I am here not able to mention ; for you will understand that 
all these elementary forces mentioned above are material, 
but that in the Invisible World there exists a correspond- 
ing elementary power of creative force, with this difference, 
that it is spiritual and this force is so powerful after you 
get beyond the earth 's atmosphere that every material thing 
that comes in contact with it would perish and be de- 
stroyed like unto a piece of cloth or paper trod into a fiery, 
flaming hot furnace. And we further read in verse 10: 
"And from thence it was parted and became into four 
heads. ' ' This river you understand was not like the Colum- 
bia river or some other material river, but it was a spiritual 
river flowing on to this earth from the Invisible World, and 
its waters were the waters from the fountains of the spirit- 
ual elementary creative forces of the Invisible World, and 
without this river flowing onto our earth, it would have been 
impossible for the inhabitants of the different parts of the 
Universe to be able to ever create life on this earth, and 
maintain the same. For it may here be understood, my 
reader, that if it was not for the spiritual forces that are 
flowing on to our earth and giving life we would not live 
five minutes, but would utterly perish, and all life on this 
little planet would be like unto volcanic lava and ashes. 



80 Explmtafion of the Garden of Eden 

Yea, this whole earth would be like unto a sandy desert 
where there neither falls any dew nor rain, and where the 
rays of the burning sun absorb all life. This you may 
wonder at, my reader, and some of you may say: "We 
never heard of such a theory before, and we do not believe 
it, for this man Anderson must have some screw loose in 
his upper story, and I think it would be well to ^ive him 
a dose of Ayer's pills for that would give his legs a little 
exercise and thereby his brains would have a little rest." 
But this is not a theory, my reader, it is a scientific fact; 
but you say: ''Nonsense, we are in no danger of dying as 
long as we have plenty of water and fresh air." To be 
sure, as long as you have plenty of water and fresh air 
you will live, but do you know what distills the salt water 
that is drawn up to the clouds from the ocean, and then 
falls down and waters the fields and gardens, and whereby 
we draw soft and sweet water from our wells and springs 
in order to preserve our lives ; but this is not all, for if it 
were not for this distilling power in the clouds the whole 
vegetable world would die together with all the animals of 
the field. Did you ever ask yourself the question, what 
produces oxygen that we inhale into our lungs, and where 
does it come from, and what is it that produces the differ- 
ence between oxygen and hydrogen 1 ? You will admit this 
fact, my reader, that if it were not for oxygen in the air 
we are breathing we would not live very long. Of course, 
you know all about oxygen and hydrogen and one does not 
need to tell you anything about them, for you have explored 
the whole field and that settles it, and there is no more use 
to ask any more questions. But I want you to answer one 
more question. Where are the stills that are distilling the 
salt water into the clouds, and who is operating this great 
machine that is able to sprinkle our fields and gardens with 
soft and sweet water ? And where is the fountain head of 
oxygen and where does it come from, and where is this 
important gas generator? For, like everything else in 
nature, it must draw its supply from somewhere. Here, 
my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, we that do 
not know it all but are trying to learn what we can in this 
line, let me tell you that this river spoken of in verse 10, 
that went out of Eden, is the very river that is supplying 
all the elementary forces existing in and around our Gar- 
den, the earth, and this river is flowing out of Eden today 
with as much water as in Adam's time, if we will express 
ourselves so for short; for without this river flowing from 
Eden, the existing power and strength of the distilling 
processes of the clouds would eventually be exhausted, and 
would have no support beyond its own power, and at last 
there would be a dry season that, perhaps, would last for 
millions of years. This river that flows from Eden is also 
supplying the power for the generating of oxygen, hydro- 



Explanation of the Garden of Eden 81 

gen, and electricity, and everything that is connected with 
the atmospheric forces, and many others that are as yet 
unknown to men. We also read in verse 10: "And from 
thence it was parted and became into four heads." The 
reason it reads this way is because when this spiritual 
river strikes the earth's atmosphere it makes a circuit and 
flows into the four quarters of the Invisible World. It is 
for this reason that it says : "And became into four heads," 
This is shown in the diagram. But it may also be noted 
that this spiritual river is also connected with the balance 
of the Universe, and if this was not so we and our little 
planet would be disconnected with the balance of the 
planets and our material sun. 

This will suffice on this subject and we will leave the 
balance to our astronomers and scientists, for this is too 
delicate a problem for us to handle. 

In verse 8 we read : ' ' And the Lord God planted a garden 
eastward in Eden." 

The reason the messenger here expresses himself in this 
way, where he says "the Lord God," is that he is then re- 
ferring to the Great Architect and Designer of the whole 
universe, in which the human mind cannot in the least 
fathom or comprehend, for even the Celestial Angels are 
unable to comprehend the designs of the Great Architect; 
therefore, when I mention the Great Architect in this work 
I mean an incomprehensible Deity. 

Before we proceed any further in our investigations of 
this book, the Bible, or, as we may term it, our first reader, 
I will explain what is meant by Jehovah, God, Jesus Christ 
and Lucifer, Satan and the Devil. As we all know there 
is nothing on this little earth of ours or anything belonging 
to it but there is an opposite to it. Mention anything you 
have a mind to and I will show you there is an opposite 
to it. This is not only confined to our material world, but 
it is also a fact that holds good in the Invisibile World. 
As we know this to be true it then follows that if there is 
a creative power and a progressive spirit there must also 
be a destructive power and a degenerating spirit ; therefore, 
it is reasonable to suppose that there is a time set for every- 
thing, so when spring time comes and the sun begins to 
shine and life is put into your field, and then if your ser- 
vants are asleep, and you have not planted your wheat, 
there will be no use of you to say : ' ' Stand still sun, I have 
prepared my field to plant my wheat, but my servant is 
as yet asleep, and I have not yet been able to prepare them 
with the necessary implements of farming machinery. ' ' If 
you are in this manner fooling your time away, weeds and 
thistles will grow in your field till at last the season for 
planting will be past and you will have lost a harvest. 

Therefore, is there not also a time when Wisdom is rais- 



82 Explanation of the Garden of Eden 

ing its bow and shooting its arrows against folly; knowl- 
edge is drawing its saber with an outstretched arm against 
ignorance, and when virtue is girding its loins with golden 
cords against adultery and whoredom. This time, my fel- 
low laborers, farmers, and mechanics, is nearly in sight 
and shortly at hand, and time will tell whether we are going 
to lose a harvest or not. 

As there are in the Celestial Heavens many societies and 
forms of government, it follows that there are executive 
officers, who are representing their various departments, 
but unlike our officers on earth they represent everything 
pertaining to Wisdom, Love and Truth, etc. ; therefore, 
when you read the Bible you must always remember this : 
that wherever Jehovah is mentioned it refers to Wisdom, 
for Jehovah is the representative of Wisdom, and whenever 
God is mentioned it refers to Love, and wherever the name 
Jesus Christ appears it refers to spiritual truth, for Jesus 
Christ is the representation of Truth. These make the 
three in one and is the Trinity of God. Here you can 
plainly see what is meant by the Trinity of God, for one 
can not be complete without the other, Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost; Jehovah, God, and Jesus Christ. We will 
now enlarge this scope a little and call them Wisdom and 
Justice, Love and Mercy, Truth and Virtue; these consti- 
tute the upbuilding and progressive power of our planet 
earth for if we could implant truth and virtue in our men 
and women there is no danger of us losing ourselves in 
the depth of darkness. I have now shown you the up- 
building and progressive powers. I will now show you 
there are opposites to these powers; destructive and de- 
caying powers. 

We read in the Bible about Lucifer. Lucifer is the rep- 
resentative of jealousy; Satan the representative of falsity 
and deceit; and the Devil the representative of lies; and 
these three are also one, and these three combined consti- 
tute a Satan or Devil, and who of you can deny that' these 
do exist, and are as active as the Trinity of God. Has not 
Lucifer, the chief of jealousy, let fly an army of flying, 
fiery serpents whose number can not be counted by men; 
and these serpents can be thrown into any human heart 
like burning arrows from a bow. Their teeth are sharper 
than any razor and their poison is more deadly than the 
poison of a rattlesnake, for their teeth will kindle a flaming 
fire in the human heart and their poison is a consuming 
fire from the flames of hell. 

Who can deny that Satan, the chief of falsity and deceit, 
is active and has "newer over the human mind? Is not his 
falsity more skillfully constructed than any machine tjaat 
was ever invented by men ? Are not his deceits of a greater 
design than the plans of any human architect ? For what 



Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 83 

man can ever be able to understand the plans of deceit of 
Man, Satan & Co. ? Who can deny that the Devil, the chief 
of lies, is not among us, and that he also is a busybody, 
and that he is more active and skillful than any man living ? 
Here my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, you 
can plainly see here that there is an opposite to the God 
head also, and that this opposite, combined with the harlot 
and the prostitute, and the poisoning of the human system 
with veneral diseases of every kind are the decaying and 
destructive powers, and if not fought against violently they 
will in time destroy our race, and sink all of us in the 
abyess of darkness, and we will become a race of the past. 
Just think of it, my reader, a race of the past. As I said 
above there is not a thing on this planet earth without there 
being an opposite to it as far as we know, but there is one 
thing in the universe that we believe has no opposite, and 
we are trusting in that for help if we should happen to be 
in need of any help, and this one thing is the Great Archi- 
tect and Designer of the universe itself, or the Deity itself, 
if we may so express it; for he the Great Architect was 
that one who planted the Garden of Eden and put man 
there; that is through his design; that is, I mean, an in- 
comprehensible power to men. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Explanation of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and 

Evil. 

As I am only giving you a few pointers in our first 
reader, the Bible, I will here explain, as far as I am able, 
what is meant by the forbidden fruit growing on the tree 
of knowledge of Good and Evil, and which God commanded 
Adam and Eve not to eat. In Genesis, chapter 2, verses 
16 and 17, we read : 

"And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of 
every tree of the Garden thou may est freely eat : 

"But of the tree of the knowledge of Good and Evil, 
thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest 
thereof thou shalt surely die." 

And in chapter 3, verse 1, we read: 

"Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the 
field which the Lord God had made, and he said unto the 
woman, Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree 
in the Garden? 

"And the woman said unto the serpent, We may eat of 
the fruit of the trees of the Garden : 

"But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of 



84 Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 

the Garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither 
shall ye touch it, lest ye die. 

"And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not 
surely die: 

' ■ For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then 
your eyes shall be opened ; and ye shall be as gods, knowing 
good and evil. 

"And when the woman saw that the tree was good for 
food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be 
desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and 
did eat; and gave also to her husband with her, and he 
did eat. 

"And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew 
that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, 
and made themselves aprons." 

There is at the present time a great deal of speculation 
and difference of opinions as to what kind of fruit it was 
that was growing on this tree, and many of the common 
people go as far as to say that it was a poisonous apple 
that Eve gave Adam. This is innocent talk and pleasant 
to listen to, for it is like unto a father standing on a moun- 
tain in company with his four-year-old boy, and looking 
down in the valley, the little boy says to the father : "Papa, 
where did the people put all the dirt that they took out of 
that hollow below?" The father then answers and says: 
"My son, you are putting forth a baffling question to my 
mind, which I am not able to answer in a way that you 
could understand it. The people did not remove the dirt 
down there." 

"Who did then?" 

"The Great Architect did that." 

"Why, I declare he is all right, but he, Pa, he is head of 
all the contractors, teams and carpenters in our town, a'int 
he, Pa?" 

"To be sure, my son, he is." 

And this satisfies our little boy. 

But there is another class not only among the common 
people, but also among the learned people, who hold the 
opinion of what this forbidden fruit was, but this opinion 
is not innocent, but of a vulgar and unholy nature, for I 
have heard men say: "0 yes, John, we all know what is 
meant in the Bible about the forbidden fruit that God told 
Adam and Eve they should not eat of. He was trying to 
make them believe that it was a bad thing for them to have 
sexual intercourse, and as Eve, we suppose, was amorous, 
she began to speculate on this and was not satisfied until 
she got Adam into it, and thereby have an experience she 
never had before, and of course God knew this when he 
told them." 

Such people are disgusting and unpleasant to listen to, 



Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 85 

for none but ignorant, foolhardy, corrupted minds will ever 
entertain such ideas. For they are like unto a young 
madam with her aged father bathing their feet in a hot 
sulphur spring. 

' ' Father, this is a wonderful spring, so warm and pleas- 
ant even in the coldest day of winter, and is also to a 
certain extent a medical laboratory and a healing medium 
to the human system. ' ' 

The old man answers: "There is no wonder or mystery 
about this spring. I can tell you all about it, my child; 
the reason this spring is so hot and of a sulphurous smell 
and taste." 

"Well then, papa, tell me all about it." 

"Well, this earth is hollow inside and there are lakes of 
fire in the center, and there is where hell is located, and 
the Devil is the chief controller there. Some people believe 
they are burning coal and wood there, but that is not true, 
for the Devil is burning a sort of gas or liquor very much 
like alcohol and, of course, this sometimes gets into the 
crevices of the crust of this earth and comes out to the sur- 
face, and this is what makes the water so hot and sul- 
phurous. ' ' 

The young lady answers : " I do not believe you, Pa. ' ' 

There has been a great deal written about this forbidden 
fruit and learned men have discussed this as to its nature 
and purpose, and why it is so written, and sermons have 
been preached and lectures delivered, but as yet all these 
men do not agree as to its true significance. 

Here, my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, I will 
explain this mysterious tree and poisonous fruit that grows 
on it in the way of Correspondence as I understand it in 
relation to the human body, and also to the human brain, 
human intellect and moral understanding of what is good 
and evil ; and what is right and wrong ; it follows then it 
also refers to Love and Jealousy. In chapter 2, verse 17, 
we read: "But the tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 
thou shalt not eat of it." By this can plainly be seen it 
was not an apple tree or any other tree that bears fruit. 
This tree referred to is a spiritual tree and an emblem of 
it is found among the angels of the Celestial Heavens. It 
is there only emblematic, but as this tree has its roots in the 
human family it also follows that we are supporting and 
nourishing this tree, and that some of us are watering its 
roots and partaking of its fruit". This tree properly named 
in a material language is the tree of Love and Jealousy, 
and the fruit thereof is happiness and sorrow, friendship 
and enmity, life and death; but unlike any other tree it 
grows upside down. It has its roots in the human brain, 
and its branches are knitted in the human heart; and its 
fruit is our good deeds and charitable and loving actions 



86 Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 

for our wives, sweethearts, children and neighbors; love 
for our government and public institutions. This tree, 
properly cultivated, will bear the above-mentioned fruit, 
but as this tree is a grafted tree and bears two kinds of 
fruit, like unto a grafted apple tree, where one-half of the 
apples are sweet, mellow, jucy and of a delicious taste and 
high flavor, and the other half is of a hard, bitter, sour, 
dried and detestable quality ; therefore, it is our duty first 
to ourselves, second to our wives, third to our intended 
wives, and fourth to our neighbors, our government and 
public institutions to be watchful and pick off all the bad, 
sour, hard and bitter apples on this tree, when they yet 
are green, for by so doing you will raise nothing but good 
fruit, for you will then have picked off the bad fruit in 
due season, and for this reason all the strength and all the 
sap that flows from the roots and the trunk of the tree will 
give the leaves a brighter color, the limbs and branches a 
stronger and more vigorous growth, and your fruit will be 
the richest and best in the market, for by so doing you are 
raising but one kind of fruit and it is good. 

But on the other hand, if you raise and cultivate this 
tree for evil, your fruit will be jealousy, hatred, theft, mur- 
der, whoredom, adultery and fornication, and you will mis- 
use and abuse your wife and if jealousy has gotten a posi- 
tion on the tree and the green-eyed, fiery serpents are crawl- 
ing on its limbs and branches you will plan murder and 
destruction on your intended wife when you, perhaps, 
thought you had loved her, and you can give no instruc- 
tions to your children, and you will be in enmity with your 
neighbors. You will plan how to sell your country for a 
trifle, and the public institutions are of no concern to you. 
If you sleep and are not watchful, parasites of every kind 
will get on your good fruit, if there is any, and you will 
harvest what you have produced, sorrow, misery, and 
enmity. 

But it may also here be noted that this tree of KnoAvledge 
of Good and Evil and its fruit, which our first parents were 
forbidden to eat of, was in the main Love and Jealousy, 
for the seed of these two powerful forces lies concealed and 
dormant in the human heart, until some one asks you : ' ' Do 
you know what love is?" and you answer: "No, I can not 
say that I was ever in love. ' ' Well, they say, you do not 
know what life is and have no knowledge of happiness, but 
these men and women that speak so to you may be falsifiers, 
and at the same time he or she may quicken the seed of love 
to sprout and blossom, and at the same time he or she may 
also quicken the seed of jealousy to sprout and blossom. 
You are now in love and you are also jealous, and is it not 
a fact that you now have your eyes opened the same as Eve 
got her eyes opened, and that you know something now 



Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 87 

that you never knew before, and that yon now can see 
your nakedness, and you are now trying to hide your 
thoughts and actions from your neighbors and friends. Is 
this not exactly the way the serpent beguiled Eve? It 
may here be noted that the first people on this earth were 
placed here in an innocent state, and that they were as 
Ijttle children, but they were at the same time so organized 
that the power of jealousy^ could not be locked out from 
their minds and hearts, for, if the power of jealousy had 
been locked out, they would have been like unto the fish 
of the sea, only a propelling force with no responsibility 
for their own actions and deeds. You will probably say 
here, my reader, according to this it was then necessary 
that they should eat of the tree of Knowledge of Good and 
Evil, but in this you are mistaken if you think so, for in 
chapter 2, verse 9, we read : "And out of the ground made 
the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the 
sight and good for food, the tree of life also in the midst 
of the Garden, and the tree of Knowledge of Good and 
Evil." 

Do you not see here that these two trees were planted 
alongside one another, and that one was the tree of life and 
the other was the tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil? 
The tree of life here described is the tree of Love, and as 
Adam and Eve had the privilege to eat of all the trees in 
the Garden it follows he had full access to eat of the tree 
of Life also, for love is the very essence of a man's life, 
and if a man's life is good, useful and loving he is eating 
and subsisting from the fruit of this tree of life ; whereas, 
if a man is mean, bad and disorderly and jealous, he is 
eating and subsisting of the tree of Knowledge of Good and 
Evil, and it is for this reason these two trees were planted 
alongside one another in the midst of the Garden, and that 
love and jealousy exist in the midst of our human family, 
which is the center wherever we go on this earth. 

And, therefore, it is not necessary that we should at the 
present day know anything about jealousy, for we surely 
can get along without that knowledge and experience in our 
hearts, and within our own family circle, for we have heard 
of jealousy and know it is in existence, and that knowledge 
is enough, for the knowledge of jealousy has not as yet 
ever added anything to a man's prosperity, neither has it 
added comfort to his family, but those who have been in- 
spired with these flying, fiery serpents, and have tested its 
power and strength, have been laid low and poverty and 
misery have followed in their footsteps, and many of these 
men and women have taken up their residence in jails and 
penitentiaries of our land and many families have under- 
gone a surgical operation under the heading of divorce 



88 Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 

for having the pleasure of being wise and knowing good 
and evil. 

For the benefit of young people, boys and girls, and 
those who are, perhaps, confused by what is written above, 
I shall here give you a parable which I hope you will take 
a lesson from. I am not writing this parable for you who 
are already planning infamy and destruction, for your 
minds and hearts are polluted, and you are glorified in evil, 
and your delight is to see your fellow men in misery and 
pain; for your footpaths are leading to destruction, and 
your highways go straight to the infernal regions, and all 
the armies of the civilized world cannot stop your marching 
down. For it is well known to all of us that all of the moral 
and religious philosophers of ancient and modern times 
can not give you any advice, and no scientist has as yet 
been able to open your eyes to your infamy and folly. But 
I am writing this for those who are honorable, truthful, 
and virtuous, so that you may guard yourselves from falling 
into the traps and snares of the above mentioned class. 

A certain planter had a big estate and he had but one 
son whose name was Leander. Alongside of 'this planta- 
tion was a big vineyard, and the owner of this vineyard 
had but one daughter whose name was Sylvia. These two 
children became acquainted as they grew up together on 
their fathers' estates, and they were delighted with one 
another's company, and played together as innocent chil- 
dren are wont to do, and as they both were trained of wise 
and prudent parents they were highly cultivated and were 
in possession of all their faculties and qualities belonging 
to the highest type of being, and were perfect in stature, 
and of good health. As time went on and they grew older, 
they found that they had developed more than ordinary 
friendship, and that they were tied together with a silver 
cord, and that there was a magnetic golden, endless chain 
tied to the pulleys of the wheels of the propelling powers 
of their hearts. As soon as Leander found that he was so 
chained fast to Sylvia, he said : " I must go and explain to 
Sylvia in what manner our friendship, through the agency 
of God's creative power, has chained us together, for it 
may be she is not aware of the fact, and furthermore she 
may want to burn the cord and cut the chain m two," and 
at once he went to his father's office and wrote a note to 
Sylvia, The note reached her by mail the next morning. 
The note read : 

Sylvia, My Friend: 

If the weather is nice and the lake calm I will come and 
take you out for a boat ride next Sunday afternoon. En- 
closed find a silver key, that never has as yet been used. 
You may think it is a wonderful combination, but never 
mind that. I got it as an inheritance from my mother, and 



Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 89 

she taught me the secret of the key, and what doors it will 
open. If your time will not permit to take 1 the boat ride 
please send the key back by next mail. Your friend, 

Leander. 

Sylvia is now looking at the key and at its wonderful 
mechanism. She is trying the key on all her locks in her 
possession, but it will not open any. In place of sending 
the key back to Leander, she writes him a note, and in the 
note she sends him a pair of scissors. Leander received 
the note, and when he found there was something in the 
note he thought she had sent the key back. His heart began 
to beat with injury and pain. His face became as white 
as snow, and his physical strength gave way and was hardly 
able to hold up his body, but as he recovered from the 
shock he said to himself: "What a wicked creature I am. 
I ought at least to read the note before I ^ut it in the fire. ' ' 
He opened the note, and it read: 
Tjeander, Dear Friend : 

Have received your note, and will say the key you sent 
me will not unlock very many doors in this part of the 
country, although it is a skillful piece of workmanship. I, 
Tiowever, shall keep the key and you shall never get it back, 
for I showed the key to my father, and asked him the 
mystery of the key, and he told me to keep it, for he said : 
" If a man is foolish enough to let his magic key come into 
the possession of young girls he is taking chances of losing 
it." Enclosed find a pair of scissors, and if you cannot 
come over next Sunday, please send the scissors back, but 
I warn you of one thing, do not trim your whiskers with 
them, for if you do you will die before the next new moon. 
Yours respectfully, Sylvia. 

Leander and Sylvia had a pleasant boat ride the next 
Sunday afternoon, and as there was only the two of them 
in the boat, they had all the chance they wanted to open 
their hearts. A conversation began in the following way: 

Leander : ' ' Why did you try to make me believe I would 
die if I cut my whiskers with those scissors you sent me 
in the note?" 

Sylvia: "Because I do not want you to die. That's a 
dangerous nair of scissors for you to keep and any one 
who does not know how to use them is liable to commit 
suicide, and therefore you had better give them back to 
me." 

Leander: "0, no, Sylvia, I am in no danger of com- 
mitting suicide, and I am going to keep them." 

Sylvia: "Well, if you are going to keep the scissors I 
am going to keep the key you sent me." 

Leander: "Well, I cannot get along without that key." 

Sylvia : ' ' How can this be, that you told me in the note, 
that this key had never been used?" 



90 Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 

Leander : "I told you the truth, the key has never been 
used." 

Syvlia: "Wlill you tell me how to use the key, Le- 
ander ? ' ' 

Leander : "I can not do this, for the key cannot be used 
but to one kind of door, and a woman cannot use it." 

Sylvia: "Well, I am in possession of the key, and what 
are you going to do about it % " 

Leander : "I think I will sue your father for possession 
of the key, and if you do not give it up, I will take a 
mortgage on you. What do you say to that?" 

Sylvia: "My father is a just man, and my mother's 
name is Liberty, and the privilege has been given me to 
keep this key or to give it back to you as I find it good in 
my own eyes, and (Sylvia holding the key in her hand) 
this key has unlocked the secret chambers of my heart, and 
I shall keep it as a token between you and me the balance 
of my days here upon earth ; and it is for this reason, that 
I sent you the scissors so that you were at liberty to cut 
the silver cord that God has tied to the windows of love 
between me and you ; and furthermore, now is the time and 
the only time for you to disconnect the golden chain and 
break it in pieces ; the endless chain that is connecting the 
wheels of our propelling hearts. Do this and I shall be 
dressed in mourning until the oak trees have shed their 
leaves in the autumn and until a new garment is given to 
them." 

Leander : ' ' Sylvia, I shall keep the scissors as a token 
from this day until I can see the sun no more, and until my 
hands are laid at rest. The silver cord shall not be cut, 
and the golden chain shall not be broken, for is it not writ- 
ten, 'What God has joined together, let no man put as- 
under.' " 

Leander and Sylvia were now happy; their parents were 
well-to-do, and they had all the comforts of home as far as 
material wealth was concerned; and they were now be- 
trothed to one another, and being pure in mind and heart, 
they were, as to their interior, a heaven on a small scale. 

Leander now went to Syliva's father and asked him for 
his consent that his daughter should be his wife. The old 
man found no objections to this, and, therefore, Leander 
suggested that they take a trip into the city and take in 
the sights and then get married. As Leander 's father had' 
money in the bank, he gave his son a checkbook and wrote 
the bank to recognize his check, and he was to stay at any 
hotel he wanted and as long as he pleased. Leander and 
Sylvia were now ready to start for the city, and were say- 
ing good-bye to their parents. When so doing, Sylvia's 
father said to them : "You may take in all the sights of the' 
city, but beware of one place, and that is the South West 



Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 91 

Park, and do not enter the banquet hall built there, for if 
yon do yon will lose yonr individuality. ' ' 

Leander and Sylvia now started for the city as happy 
as May larks in a sunny clay. They put up at the best hotel 
and took in the sights as time went on. One day Sylvia 
said to Leander: "I wonder- why papa told us not to go 
into the South West Park, and not to enter the banquet 
hall?" Leander said he did not know. Sylvia then sug- 
gested that they take a trip in that direction the next 
afternoon that they at least might know where it was lo- 
cated. The next afternoon they visited that quarter of 
the city and passed by the park. As they looked into the 
park they saw many people, well dressed and in gay attire; 
the walks and driveways were of the nicest, and the trees 
and shrubberies were green and beautiful. Sylvia said: 
' ' This is a beautiful place and I do not see where the harm 
is in walking through it." Leander said: "If you say so 
we will walk through it." And they walked in. After 
they had walked a little way they began to feel tired. See- 
ing a bench under a tree they sat down on it, and seeing 
people walking back and forth they could see nothing but 
what was pleasant to the eye. As they were sitting a 
stranger came and sat down beside 'them at the other end 
of the bench. The stranger as he sat down took a long 
breath as if he were exhausted with walking. He then 
spoke and said : - - This park is a beautiful place and here is 
where a man can find rest. Its trees and shrubberies are 
the hardiest of any in .the city. " Sylvia spoke up and said : 
"Are these trees natives of this province or are they brought 
from afar?" The stranger said: "These trees are natives 
of this place, and moreover they are seedlings, and that is 
what makes them so vigorous and gives them such a healthy 
look. ' ' The stranger then began to explain the beauty and 
the value of the Dark, together with the banquet hall, and 
he further said: "It pays a man well to visit this hall, for 
there can be learned many things of city life that can be 
learned in no other place in the city." Sylvia then said: 
"We were told by my father not to visit this place and 
the banquet hall lest we should lose our individuality." 

Stranger : ' ' There is no danger, you will not lose your 
individuality, for there is where you will have courage im- 
parted to you, and your body will become strong and elas- 
tic. Undoubtedly your father knew that if you attended 
one of these balls you would know as much about city life 
as he does, for it is indeed a grand affair to attend one of 
these balls, for they are the height of the glory of our 
city, and the storm center of pleasure. It is all for one, 
and one for all, but no one is allowed to address another 
by his own name, but only as princes, dukes and lords, and 
the ladies are the ideals of our hearts." 



'92 Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 

Leander then spoke up and said : " I guess we could not 
attend one of these balls if we wanted to." 
Stranger: "Why not?" 
Leander: "We have not a royal name." 

Stranger: "It makes no difference. When you buy 
your ticket you apply for a royal name and it will be given 
you, and you are then as great and important as any one 
in our palace, for we are indeed the champions and rulers 
of our great city, and I would like to see the man who 
'would dare to trespass on our rights, and put debris in 
our streets of fame. Tomorrow night there is going to be 
a ball given in honor of one of our princes, a famous char- 
acter, and if you two will come and attend you will learn 
something you never dreamed of. There is going to be a 
great celebration, and a most gorgeous display." 

Our young couple started home for their hotel, and were 
speculating on what the stranger had told them, and they 
wondered if there would be anything wrong in attending 
the ball the next night. Sylvia, thinking she would learn 
something she never knew before, said to Leander: "Let 
us go and attend the ball." Leander consented to this. 
Leander and Sylvia had been trained in dancing in private 
and at home among the servants and neighbors, and, there- 
fore, were both good dancers. They now dressed up and 
went to the banquet hall. As they entered the building 
they met their friend, the stranger. He addressed them 
with : ' ' Hello, old boy, ' ' and gave them a hearty handshake 
and asked them if they had their tickets. They went and 
got their tickets and the ticket agent asked them what 
names they wanted. Leander said he had a name, and his 
name was Leander, and his lady's name was Sylvia. The 
stranger then spoke up and said: "That will not do, you 
must have a more prominent name, ' ' and then he looked at 
the ticket agent and said, "Look in the register and see 
what names are left." The ticket agent gave them the 
names of Lord Rockdeal and the Duchess of Sam Hill. 
The stranger now escorted them into the banquet hall, and 
they were introduced to the host as Lord Rockdeal and the 
Duchess of Sam Hill. The hall was beautifully lighted 
with many colors, and the guests were dressed in all man- 
ner of fashions according to their fancy. The music now 
bvegan to play and the grand march was started. After 
the grand march was ended they mingled together, and 
they were all gay and happy, and in the height of their 
glory. As the dance went on perspiration began to flow. 
Wine and rum were indulged in, and everybody had a 
glorious old time. Leander and Sylvia were soon spotted, 
and a princess said to a by-stander: "There is a little lamb 
here tonight. I am going to shear him before morning, for 
I love to sleep in a nightgown made with lamb's wool." 



Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 93 

A duke hearing the conversation spoke up and said: "We 
are very fortunate tonight, for we have also a little pigeon - 
I will see if I cannot pluck the tail feathers from her, for 
don't you know, there is nothing like tail feathers of a 
pigeon for a pillow to sleep on." Leander and Sylvia 
were soon parted and had new friends, but as their eyes 
were not opened they could not tell who their friends 
were, and, therefore, they were like Adam and Eve, every- 
thing was pleasant to their eyes, and they were seeking 
wisdom. They did not know what kind of company they 
were now in, for they were talking to serpents dressed in 
man's clothing, and hyenas in women's garments, and the 
magnetic fluid that flowed from their bodies was like unto 
the flames of burning alcohol and the aroma surrounding 
their bodies was like unto the smoke of burning sulphur 
and the atmosphere in the hall was poisoned with the in- 
habitants from the infernal regions. There was no wool 
cut nor tail feathers pulled that night, and Leander and 
Sylvia went to their hotel, but as they had given out cards 
that they were stopping at the Glencoe Hotel, they had 
many calls and visitors. They frequently attended the 
balls in the banquet hall, and had many a gay time. 

One morning they got home from the ball, Leander said 
to Sylvia: "You didn't act like a lady last night, and you 
had better pay more attention to yourself." Sylvia said; 
"Mr. Leander, do not make any remarks" as to my conduct, 
for I shall be the last of the two of us to depart from good 
manners, and lay the science of etiquette to one side, there 
are many rules that men are trying to jump over, but 
stumble in the jump, and thereby wake up the whole 
house. ' ' The following day the stranger came to the Hotel 
Glencoe. He walked up to Leander and said: "The king 
of the South West Banquet Hall has decided to give a 
masquerade ball in honor of Lord Rockdeal and the Duchess 
of Sam Hill, provided you will attend. Of course, this 
will cost you nothing, for you will be the host of the oc- 
casion, ' ' and turning to Sylvia he said : "It will be all in 
your honor Lady Sam Hill and will be one of the grandest 
banquets you ever saw in your life. ' ' Sylvia, hearing that 
she would see something that she had never seen before, 
and have all the knowledge of city life, thereby improving 
in wisdom, turned to Leander and said: "Let us attend." 
Leander then said to the stranger: "We will be there at 
the appointed hour." They now had their dresses pre- 
pared for the occasion. Leander represented a constitu- 
tional lawyer, and Sylvia represented a servant girl with 
a water can clasped to her belt. At the ordinary balls the 
ladies were always dressed in silks and satin, and decked 
with jewelry and precious stones, but they were now 
dressed to represent something else. The men had always 



94 Tree of Knovjledge of Good mid Evil 

been dressed in the finest costumes as dukes and princes, 
lords and barons, but when the music on this occasion was 
ringing through the hall, the commander of the grand 
march walked through the hall and with a long whip in 
his hand, cracked it like a driver does over his horses, and 
cried at the top of his voice and said: "We are now ready 
to march and celebrate the name of the Great Lord Rock- 
deal and the famous star whose name is the Duchess of 
Sam Hill." The whole crowd was now dressed according 
to the intercourse of their love, and the propensities of 
their nature, for they had now the liberty to act and per- 
form in accordance with the interior of their lives, and for 
this reason there was now going to be the greatest and most 
glorious march and the most enjoyable ball of the season. 
The commander for the second time raised his hand and 
cracked his whip and called out in a cold tone : ' ' Got in 
line here you tigers, wolves and foxes, you panthers, you 
snakes, alligators and crocodiles, you devils and satans and 
imps of hell ; and come forth here you owls and bats, you 
black-browed ravens and buzzards, you hyenas, weasels and 
horned toads, whistlers from hell, players of saten and 
singers of the devil." They now began to march. As the 
dance went on wine and rum was flowing down their throats 
like water, many of them got drunk, and were also loving 
one another, and many got jealous of one another and be- 
gan to fight here and there. The wildest disorder took 
place, and Leander did not know where Sylvia was, and 
Sylvia lost Leander, and to find one another was out of 
the question. When the commander ordered the masks off 
Leander and Sylvia took theirs' off and their eyes were 
opened and they found they were naked, for they found 
they were as new born children comparatively speaking, 
and that they were now covering up their innocence with 
the apron of experience. 

They now went home and got married and settled on an 
estate given to them by their parents. But they were now 
not so happy as they had been, for the silver cords were 
burnt by the fires of the infernal flames in the banquet 
hall, and the golden chain was- broken by the lash of the 
commander's whip, and the seeds of jealousy had taken 
its place. As time went on Sylvia became a mother, a child 
was born to them. The father of Sylvia hearing this went 
now to see Sylvia and Leander. He found Leander attend- 
ing to his cattle. He said: "Leander, what is this all 
about? Why are you attending to the cattle yourself? 
Where are your servants?" Leander said: "My servants 
have all left me." Sylvia's father said: "Where lies the 
reason ? " 

Leander : * ' Sylvia is so cross and mean no servants will 
stay with us." 



Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 95 

Father : "Is she jealous ? ' ' 

Leander: "Yes." 

Father: "Who made her jealous?" 

Leander: "I can not tell." 

Father : "Did you attend the South West Banquet Hall 
when in the city? I told you you should not go." 

Leander: "We did." 

Her fateher then walked into the house and finding 
Sylvia in her chamber rocking the baby in her arms, he 
said: "What is all this, you are rocking the baby your- 
self? Where is your nurse?" 

Sylvia: "My nurse has left me, and none will stay 
here." 

Father: "What is the reason?" 

Sylvia: "Leander is so cross and mean I can not keep 
a nurse." 

Father: "Is he jealous?" 

Sylvia: "Yes." 

Father: "Who made him jealous?" 

Sylvia: "I do not know." 

Father: "To be sure you did. Is it not true that you 
attended the South West Banquet Hall when in the city? 
Where I told you not to go." 

Sylvia: "We did." 

Father : ' ' Oh, what a terrible sin you have done to your 
child, when in the banquet hall you inhaled infernal fires 
into your soul, and the flames shall never cease burning, 
and this little baby of yours has an inheritance of this 
fire that will not be taken from him, and for this disobedi- 
ence you shall be a servant unto yourself, for shall a servant 
serve a servant, and a disobedient child teach a disobedient 
child? But as I have suffered the loss of the happiness of 
my only child I will swear vengeance against the South 
West Banquet Hall and Park and shall burn it with fire, 
and I will cut every tree and shrub down. ' ' 

Sylvia's father then went to the city manager and said: 
"I want to buy the South West Park and Banquet Hall 
for money." The manager said: "I shall call a council 
meeting, and we will see what is the wisest course to take, 
and I will send a servant to you if your offer is accepted. ' ' 

The council meeting was called and it was found the 
city was in debt, and that it was a wise thing to sell the 
park and the banquet hall. As the king of the banquet 
hall had it rented from the city, it was in order that they 
call the king and give him notice of the transfer. When 
the king entered the council chamber he said: "What is 
this you are doing? Transferring my castle to a stranger? 
Do you not know that I am the king and the ruler of this 
city ? ' ' But the mayor of the city said : ' ' You are only a 
ruler indirectly and it is for this reason we called on you. 



96 Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil 

The city is heavily in debt, and we are in need of money. 
Your new landlord is a just man, and he will repair the 
hall and plant new trees in the park, and you will be 
tenfold better off than before. ' ' The king then said : ' ' Let 
it be so, for repairs are needed and young trees in the park 
will look well." Sylvia's father got the deed for the South 
West Park and Banquet Hall. He then said to his servant : 
"Go and tell the king and the princes of the banquet hall 
and say to them 'My Lord has repented of burning the 
banquet hall and destroying the trees and shrubberies in 
the park, provided you will move out of there and 
leave it vacant by the first new moon.' " The servant 
went to the king and princes of the banquet hall and said : 
"My Lord has repented of burning this hall and of cutting 
down the trees in the park, provided you will move out of 
here by the first new moon." The king and princes an- 
swered and said: "Your lord is only joking. We have 
been told he is a just man, and that he will repair this 
castle, and put new trees in the park." The servant then 
said: "Not so, for he will surely cut the shrubberies down 
in the park and the trees also, and burn the castle at the 
time appointed, if you do not move out." The king and 
princes then got inflamed with madness and said: "Go 
away from here you foolish fellow. Who shall dare to 
burn this castle, when we are as yet occupying the same ? ' ' 

The new moon came and there was no moving done by 
the occupants of the banquet hall, for there was dancing, 
card-playing, and all kinds of games going on as usual 
and no one paid any attention, only as to the order of the 
day. 

Sylvia's father, finding there was no preparations made 
for moving by the first new moon, said to his servant : "Go 
and cut down all the trees in the South West Park and re- 
move all the shrubberies and put them in heaps and set 
them on fire, then put one barrel of turpentine and one 
barrel of coal oil in each room, hallway and chamber, pat 
one explosive bomb in each and every barrel and connect 
them by an electric wire; and on the seventh day of the 
new moon you shall set the castle and the hall on fire, at 
the seventh hour, for the seventh is the first on the key of 
three." There were many sitting in the park, and also in 
the castle and hall, and many of them saw the signs of 
destruction for seven days, yet they took no heed and paid 
no attention except to their dancing and gambling and the 
games of various kinds. They said to each other these 
barrels are filled with wine and rum, and there are new 
trees going to be planted in the park, for our landlord is 
the lord of a vineyard, and he is a just man and we shall 
all have a grand time in a few days. 

At the appointed time Sylvia's father sent a servant to 



Tree of Knowiedke of Good and Evil 97 

explode the bombs and set fire to the shrubberies in the 
park. As the bombs exploded the turpentine and coal oil 
was thrown on the walls and ceilings and the castle was 
rent from the tower to the foundation; explosion after 
explosion was heard, like unto thunder, and smoke and 
flames of fire were vomited from every door and window. 
The occupants were now running for their lives to escape 
the flames of fire. The smoke and flames ascended to the 
heavens with a crashing and roaring sound. The princes 
rent their clothings, the dukes tore their hair; the lords 
and barons threw up their hands and lamented and cried : 
"Oh, thou gorgeous castle; thou glorious temple; the life 
and pride of our lives, our glory is going into smoke and 
our pride into flames of fire." And so they all lamented 
and cried and threw themselves on the ground, but when 
the laborers of the city saw the burning they lifted up their 
hands to heaven and cried : ' ' God is just, for the stronghold 
of the harlot is consumed with fire and is going up in 
smoke," for in three hours the banquet hall was in ashes 
and burning cinders, and the trees in the park were dried 
by the flames of the fires, and that was the end of the South 
West Park and Banquet Hall. 

Therefore rejoice, you chaste wives, and clasp your hands, 
0, you virgins, for it is written in Isaiah, chapter 14, 
verse 12 : 

"How art thou fallen from Heaven, Lucifer, son of the 
morning ! how art thou cut down to the ground which didst 
awaken the nations ! 

"For thou hast said in thine heart, I will asend into 
heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I 
will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides, 
of the north. 

' ' I will ascend above the heights of the clouds : I will be 
like the Most High. 

"Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of 
the pit. 

"They that see thee shall narrowly look upon thee, and 
consider thee, saying, Is this the man that made the earth 
to tremble, that did shake kingdoms ; 

' ' That made the world as a wilderness and destroyed the 
cities thereof ; that opened not the house of his prisons ? 

"All the kings of the nations, even all of them, lie in 
glory, every one in his own house : 

"But thou art cast out of thy grave like an abominable 
branch, and as the raiment of those that are slain, thrust 
through with a sword, that go down to the stones of the 
pit ; as a carcass trodden under foot. 

"Thou shalt not be joined with them in burial, because 
thou hast destroyed thy land, and slain thy people : the 
seed of evildoers shall never be renowned. ' ' 



98 Noah's Flood 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, I think you 
will understand what is meant by the tree of Knowledge 
of Good and Evil. You can read this parable to suit your- 
self, for it is written on key three and can be explained 
in sundry ways. 

The vineyard man and the planter are the two archangles 
of the planet Jupiter and the planet Mars. Leander and 
Sylvia represent our Caucasian race. It is not understood 
by the young people of today in what way they are creating 
jealousy, and in what manner they should be held respon- 
sible for playing with this flame and fire. 

There has been a good deal of speculation as to what is 
meant in the sixth and seventh chapters of Genesis relat- 
ing to the flood. These two chapters are written on Key 
Four, where the fifth of the seven is the first. 

As a parable or an explanation in full would be too ex- 
tensive for this work, I shall only give you a pointer, so 
that you may know that it is not written merely for fun, 
or as a story of sport, for in these two chapters we will 
find a good deal of history of our race, and which are of 
great importance. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Noah's Flood. 

In Genesis, chapter 5, verse 6, we read: "And God saw 
that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that 
every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only 
evil continually. ' ' 

Verse 13: "And God said unto Noah, The end of all 
flesh is come before me, for the earth is filled with violence 
through them, and behold! I will destroy them with the 
earth." 

The last sentence in verse 13 sounds as a story altogether, 
for it says : " I will destroy them with the earth, ' ' sounding 
as if our whole planet should be destroyed, which we know 
was not the case, even if it had been a flood of water, as 
related in chapter 7. This flood, my reader, was not a 
material flood, but came from the Spiritual World, and 
also from the southeast quarter of the Spiritual Kingdom, 
and in which kingdom the infernal regions are located. It 
may here be noted that an evil spirit or devil from the 
infernal regions can and will destroy men if they are not 
held in check, or restrained from so doing. The reasons 
'that the angels were permitted to let this spiritual flood 
onto our race are these : As it reads in verse 5, they could 
plainly see that there was no chance whatever to reform 



Noah's Flood 99 

the inhabitants of the earth and make theni any better, 
for the reason that the infernal inhabitants had already got 
such a hold on the inhabitants of the earth that they neither 
would nor could be reformed, for they were like unto a 
man who is a morphine eater and an opium smoker, whose 
physical system is so saturated with these drugs that he is 
past the time of making a change in his habits. This being 
the case with the inhabitants in Noah's time, it follows that 
the longer this state of affairs was going on the worse it 
would be, for the reason that they in their wickedness were 
at the same time propagating and increasing in numbers, 
and for this reason the inhabitants of the Spiritual World 
and the infernal regions increased in strength and power, 
and if it had continued in this way they would have at 
length invaded the Celestial Heavens and destroyed them 
also. We must understand this; that of so many people 
there were only Noah and his three sons with their wives 
upon which this evil influence had no effect. We can 
imagine what a terrible state of affairs it must have been. 
This spiritual flood was so terrible that it is almost impossi- 
ble for the human mind to grasp its force and destruction. 
That this was a spiritual flood can never be doubted, for 
we read in chapter 7, verse 11 : " The same day were the 
fountains of the great deep broken up, and the windows 
of heaven were opened. ' ' AVhat is meant by the ' ' fountains 
of the great deep ' ' is this : that the doors and gates, or as 
you may call it, passages, from the infernal regions were 
thrown wide open, and that they then, the inhabitants, were 
pouring through this opening and onto the inhabitants of 
the earth like water through a flood gate, or like unto a 
cloudburst from the sky. 

And it also reads: "And the windows of heaven were 
opened." This you will wonder at, my reader, and say: 
"The way he is explaining this it must mean the passages 
or the openings of the Spiritual and Celestial Heavens." 
But this is not what the messenger meant when he wrote 
the passage. You already know and understand that the 
Spiritual World is located in our earth's atmosphere, and 
that there is no established staple government or societies, 
for there are only groups of spirits tramping and rambling 
about forth and back, up and clown, like tramps on this 
earth. These are composed of all kinds, good and evil of 
every kind; therefore, it was the windows of the Spiritual 
World that were opened, for the messenger when he wrote 
this passage also knew that by the time we have learned 
and understood that the whole Invisible World is divided 
into quarters, we would also understand where the Spiritual 
World is located, and for this reason he called it the ' ' win- 
dows of heaven." The wickedness that then reigned on 
earth can not be described in words, only as a flood, for a 

LofO. 



100 Noah's Flood 

flood it was, only it was a spiritual flood, for it was like 
unto opening all the doors and windows in an insane asylum 
where there are 5,000 inmates, and where every one is 
given liberty to act and perform according to his own 
imagination and frenzy. You will find if full liberty was 
given to the inmates of an insane asylum and full access 
to all kinds of weapons and explosives, such as powder 
and dynamite, that they would soon set fire to the build- 
ings and begin to kill one another and utterly destroy 
themselves to the last man and woman, and every living 
thing in their reach, for it may here be noted that when 
the infernal forces were poured onto the inhabitants of 
the earth they became insane and raving maniacs. 

That there must have been a terrible state of affairs 
before this flood, and also shortly after, can also be plainly 
seen by the age of some of the noted men in those days, for 
we read in chapter 5, verse 27: "And all the days of Me- 
thuselah were nine hundred sixty and nine years; and he 
died," and in chapter 9, verse 29, we read: "And all the 
days of Noah were nine hundred and fifty years, and he 
died." 

This does not mean that these two men were that many 
years old as we count years today, for when the messengers 
recorded the lives of these men they w T ere measured by 
their usefulness in years, so that we may understand what 
state of affairs there existed among the whole people. 
These, however, are measured two ways, and then summed 
up into one, and that is the exact number of years as by 
measurement, for the angels when they record history do 
not count years and months as we do; it is measured and 
counted up in this way. 

I will here take two noted characters, one from Sweden 
and one from the United States, corresponding to Methu- 
selah and Noah as near as I can. Take all the people in 
Sweden from the time Swedenborg was born until he died, 
then take all the men and women in that time, give every 
one credit for what he has done; that is, for what useful 
work he has done, and give them credit in years and put 
this in one column, and some will have more years than 
others ; then copy this column of figures and foot it up, 
and you will have so many years to each and every man; 
then divde and see what will be an average. The average 
then may be, say thirty years. This is then the center 
figure. Look then at your first column of figures where 
every one has years according to his useful work, and you 
will find you have men that have lived eighty years that 
you will have to mark down to fifteen years, and some ten, 
and others down to five ; then you look at your first column 
again and you will find you have also some men who have 
lived eighty years but you will have to mark them up ac- 



Nook's Flood 101 

cording to their useful work to 180. Then you take all 
those who could have done useful work but did not do it, 
and all those who fell short of what they could have done 
if they had wanted to, some fifteen years, some twenty 
years and some twenty-five years, and add this into one 
column and whatever the sum total then may be given each 
and every one who has over thirty years a percentage of 
what he has according to his years. 

This is the way angels are measuring the years of men 
here on earth; that is, they whom they regard in their 
history. As I do not know the condition of my native coun- 
try in Swedenborg's time only by history, it is hard for me 
to judge of their useful industries, but I am safe in saying 
that all the days of Emanuel Swedenborg were "nine hun- 
dred sixty and nine years, and he died." 

I have either been told by somebody or read it in some 
book or paper that Thomas Edison took out 320 patents in 
eight years, and if this is true we can, according to this 
counting of years, put up a monument over his grave and 
safely cut out these words and put them in golden letters : 
"And the days of Thomas Edison were nine hundred and 
fifty years, and he died. ' ' 

To what pointers I have given you above relating to the 
flood and Noah and his sons, I will add the following 
memorable relations: I once saw in the distance, to the 
southwest from where I stood, a valley. The soil and coun- 
try were of a dusky greyish color, and the whol<> ^untry 
looked barren and void of life, and at the head of this 
valley was a chain of mountains which looked to be covered 
with pumice stone and at the foot of these mountains were 
three great ravines, one running straight ahead, one to the 
right and one to the left, but as I looked a little closer I 
could perceive there was an immense big gate at the head 
of each of these ravines. As I so stood and looked a mes- 
senger came up and stood by my side, and he said: "What 
do you seel" I answered: "I see an immense country 
and a valley, and at the head of this valley a chain of 
mountains with three ravines and gates at the head of each 
of them. " " This is not a real country, neither is the valley 
or the mountains; we have prepared this for your sight 
so that you may be relieved of 'whajt you have been study- 
ing the last few days." (I had been studying about Noah 
and the flood). 

As I was talking to him I took my eyes away from the 
scene, and when I looked again I saw, as it were, chains of 
lightning coming from above and when it struck the ravines 
it were as if it had set the ground on fire, and asain there 
came great thunderbolts and struck the gates below and I 
heard as it were the roar of thousands of cannons; the 
gates were blown open, but unlike gates that hang on 



102 Samson and the Foxes 

hinges these gates were fastened above with long chains, 
and as they flew open they were thrown clear out of my 
sight and I could see nothing but the entrance. There 
now rushed out of this entrance immense armies of mil- 
lions of infernal beings of all imaginable sizes and colors, 
and they rushed forth in a wild and furious manner until 
they at length nearly covered the whole country. They 
now began to exercise their cunning and infernal love on 
one another, each according to his nature. Some were 
dancing and carousing with one another ; others were fight- 
ing; some were trading, and others were committing 
adultery, and yet others were gambling, and a thousand 
and one immoral and wicked deeds committed which I can 
not here describe, and would not if I were able, for the 
wickedness so far exceeded anything I have ever seen on 
this earth that there can be no comparison. At last there 
rolled down from the mountain like unto dark clouds, and 
these were like unto a heavy sandstorm, and covered the 
'whole country in the depth of darkness. The messenger 
then turned to me and said: "Wjhat do you see?" I an- 
swered: "I can see nothing but a heavy sandstorm which 
has buried the whole country in the depths of darkness. " 
He then said : ' ' This is the flood that you have been meditat- 
ing on, and this will release you, for you have learned your 
lesson." Thus I have given you what is meant by the 
flood in a nutshell. 



CHAPTER IX. 

Explanation of Samson and the Foxes, the Book of 
Judges Written on Key Four-Five of the Seven 
of the First on the Key. 

We shall now jump clear over to- the Book of Judges, for 
there is nothing of very great importance to us until we get 
to Samson and his 300 foxes, This book is written on Key 
Four, where the fifth of the seven is the first of the key. 

This book is very interesting and at the same time in- 
structive, especially so for young lawyers and old judges, 
and here they will find the deepest political rascality and 
the smoothest and at the same time the boldest plans laid 
out by men and successfully executed. 

We read in Judges, chapter 15, verse 3: "And Samson 
said concerning them, Now shall I be more blameless than 
the Philistines, though I do them a displeasure. And Sam- 
son went and caught three hundred foxes and took fire- 
brands and turned tail to tail and put a firebrand in the 
midst between two tails, and when he had set the brands 



Samson and the Foxes 103 

on fire he let them go into the standing corn of the Philis- 
tines and burned up both the stalks and also the standing 
corn, with the vineyards and olives. Then the Philistines 
said. Who hath done this, and they answered, Samson, the 
son-in-law of the Timnite, because he had taken his wife 
and given her to his companion. And the Philistines came 
up and burned her and her father with fire. And Samson 
said unto them. Though you have done this yet will I be 
avenaed upon you, and after that I will cease. And he 
smote them hip and thigh with a great slaughter, and he 
'went down and dwelt in the top of the rock Etam. Then 
the Philistines went ur> and pitched in Judah and spread 
themselves in Lehi. And the men of Judah said, Why are 
ye come up against us? .And they answered, To bind 
Samson are we come up, and to do to him as he has done to 
us. Then three thousand men of Judah went to the top of 
the rock Etam and said to Samson, Knowest thou not that 
the Philistines are rulers over us ? And he said unto them, 
As they did unto me so have I done unto them. ' ' 

This will suffice, and you can read the balance in the 
Bible. For the benefit of those who do not understand Cor- 
respondence, I will here give you a very short explanation 
of what is meant by the three hundred foxes, for there are 
many men at the present time who are making sport of this, 
for they say. "Yes, Samson and his three hundred foxes is 
the biggest hunting story we have on record, and some of 
you bear hunters are not in it. " 

It may here be noted that the Jews in those days were 
ruled by judges, and that they had, as we have here in 
the United States, different political organizations. The 
Philistines were Jews also, but their religious views were 
different from the men of Judah, and they disregarded the 
religious constitution of Israel, for they did not believe in 
circumcision, and would not be circumcised. The Philis- 
tines were crafty, shrewd political organizers, the same as 
our republicans and democrats in the United States today. 
This class, the Philistines, ruled Judea politically, and were 
in full control of the Israelitish government, before and 
in Sampson's time. That this is true can never be doubted, 
for we read in Judges, chapter 15, verse 11: "Then three 
thousand men of Judea went to the top of the rock Etam 
and said to Samson, Knowest thou not that the Philistines 
are rulers over us ? What is this that thou hast done unto 
us? And he said unto them, As they did unto me, so have 
I done unto them. ' ' 

Read carefully the balance of this chapter, and you will 
find I am right. I shall explain this here in a short way, 
for I have no room for long and exhaustive explanations. 

To begin with. Sampson became a political boss in Judea. 
He was a shrewd and cunning lawyer, and also very bold. 



104 Samson and the Foxes 

His desire was to overthrow the political power of the 
Philistines and rule the Israelitish government himself, and 
in order to accomplish this he joined the Philistines' church 
or synagogue, for it reads in chapter 14 that he took one 
of the daughters of the Philistines to be his wife. He 
played his game boldly and successfully. Here is the way 
he did it: The three hundred foxes mentioned in chapter 
15, verse 4, were three hundred lawyers. After he had 
applied to join the religious organization of the Philistines, 
they placed a certain amount of confidence in him. He 
put these lawyers two and two among the scribes and 
judicial department of the government and their political 
organizations, and these three hundred lawyers that he had 
among the Philistines and in the government burned up 
all the law books for the Philistines, together with all the 
records. Just think of it! Burned up all the law books, 
records, papers, marriage statutes, and everything that was 
connected with the Philistine organization. We can imagine 
what a terrible loss the Philistines suffered, as all the books 
and documents were written by what they called scribes, 
That he made a clean sweep of all the writings belonging 
to the Philistines can never be doubted, for we read in 
chapter 15, verse 5: "And when he had set the brands on 
fire, he let them go into the standing corn of the Philis- 
tines, and burned up both the stalks and the standing corn 
with the vineyards and olives." There you see he burned 
the vineyards and olives also. 

That the Israelite government suffered also can plainly 
be seen, when we read the verse 11 of the same chapter, 
for there it reads: "Then three thousand men of Judea 
went to the top of the rock Etam, and said to Samson, 
Knowest thou not that the Philistines are rulers over us? 
"What is this that thou hast done?" So we see here that 
the government must have suffered a terrible loss, for there 
were three thousand men of Judea that waited on Samson 
and asked him saying, "What is this that thou hast done 
unto us?" 

Samson had laid his political plans well, and he was 
very successful, for we read in verse 20 : " And he judged 
Israel in the days of the Philistines twenty years." 

Samson was a great political boss and would venture 
almost everything, but we can also see that he was con- 
tinually in trouble, and that he had to pay for his rascality 
dearly, for we read in chapter 10, verse 30 : "And Samson 
said, Let me die with the Philistines, and he bowed himself 
with all his might and the house fell upon the lords, and 
upon all the people that were within, so the dead which he 
slew at his death were more than they which he slew in 
all his life." 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, here is a 



Book of Jonah 105 

great lesson for us to learn; for it illustrates what men 
will do, and what they will venture in political affairs. 
I, therefore, warn you, as a friend, do not sleep your time 
away in these days, for we have Samsons in our days and 
there are any amount of foxes. We will, therefore, have 
to look after our corn fields, vineyards and olives. You 
may say there is no danger of any fire in these days, we 
are an enlightened people and are not like the ancient 
Jews. I hope you are right and I shall have faith in you 
-and watch the future. 



CHAPTER X. 

Book of Jonah Written on Key Four and Five of the 
Seven of the First on the Key. 

We do not find anything of importance until we get to 
the Book of Jonah, for Emanuel Swedenborg has gone over 
the whole ground in Key Two, but as he was not permitted 
to use more than this one key, that is Key Two, and four 
of the seven figures, it is in order for me to say something 
in places where I find there may be help to you, when you 
read the Bible, and also help you to throw aside all sus- 
picion and superstitious beliefs. It may be noted that in 
the first panel of Correspondence there are four keys and 
each and every key can open three doors, and the seven 
seals are also seven numbers placed on these keys either 
first, second, or third, for these four keys will open the 
twelve gates of the great city spoken of in Revelations, 
chapter 21, verses 11 and 12. The angels would not allow 
Swedenborg to use more than the second key, and four of 
the seven seals or figures as I call them, but I am permitted 
to use all of the four keys and all of the seven figures, but 
I have not as yet been able to use the sixth and seventh 
figures, for it is like unto a man learning mathematics 
when it comes to solving the examples in algebra, it takes 
time. It may here be noted that these four keys and seven 
figures are only the first panel in the science of Correspond- 
ence, and stand in the same relation to the science of Cor- 
respondence as the addition does to the science of mathe- 
matics. 

The Book of Jonah is interesting to read, and also in- 
structive. It is written in Key Two, and the sixth of the 
seven, or the first on the key. 

We read in the Book of Jonah, chapter 1, verse 17 : 
"Now the Lord had prepared a great fish to swallow up 
Jonah, and Jonah was in the belly of the fish three days 
and three nights." 



106 Book of Jonah 

To understand this in a material way, and to think there 
was a man by the name of Jonah that the mariners threw 
into the sea, and that there was a shark or some other big 
fish that swallowed Jonah, and that threw him up on land 
again, no one with ordinary intelligence will believe. 

As I have not as yet been able to use the sixth and 
seventh numbers of any of the four keys, I am not able 
to explain this satisfactorily to you; nor will I be able to 
make a parable on the same for fear that I may make a 
mistake. Many of you, my readers, when you read this 
Book of Jonah, call it "the big fish story" and then pass 
it by, and by so doing you hurt neither yourself nor your 
neighbors, but you wonder why this should be so written, 
and you feel as if you were to a certain extent imposed 
upon, and I do not blame you for thinking so, for you do 
not see or will you understand the grandeur, the depth, and 
the sublime truth that lies concealed in this Book of Jonah. 
I have read this book many times and have studied it over 
for hours and days, and for this reason I understand it 
better than you do. I, therefore, shall give my views on it 
in short, and it may be of some value to you. This Book 
of Jonah corresponds and is an illustrative comparison 
to the human body, mind, heart, and spirit. It expounds 
the very depth of the interior of our friendship and affinity 
between the Hebrews and the Caucasian race, and to give a 
complete and satisfactory explanation of these four chap- 
ters, comprising forty-eight verses, would fill a volumn of 
four hundred pages, and none but a profound philosopher 
will ever be able to explain this in full, and even then if 
you read such a book and read it in a material way it would 
not benefit you any more than if you read it in Corre- 
spondence. 

Here is a grand illustration which discloses our moral 
sense of duty and obedience of the two people towards one 
another, and you will also find that our Caucasian race 
was the nobler of the two, and was at the time more obedient 
to God. Jonah was a Hebrew and Nineveh was a Chaldean 
city, and stood in the same relation to the Chaldeans as 
Jerusalem was to the Jews. Jonah knowing Nineveh was 
a Chaldean city when God told Jonah to go and cry against 
that city for their wickedness. Jonah would not go, and 
went away to Tarshish from the presence of the Lord. 
Jonah did not care what became of the people of Nineveh 
nor what befell them, for he was not in the least interested, 
and, therefore, he bought a ticket and went to Tarshish 
on a ship, for we read in chapter 1, verse 4: 

"But the Lord sent out a great wind into the sea, and 
there was a mighty tempest in the sea, so that the ship was 
like to be broken. 

"Then the mariners were afraid and cried every man- 



Book of Jonah 107 

unto his god, and cast forth the wares that were in the 
ship into the sea, to lighten it of them. But Jonah was 
gone down into the sides of the ship and he lay and was. 
fast asleep. 

' ' So the shipmaster came to him and said unto him, What 
meanest thou, sleeper? arise, call upon thy God, if so -be- 
that God will think upon us, that we perish not. 

' ' And they said every one to his fellow, Come let us cast 
lots that we may know for whose cause this evil is upon us. 
So they cast lots and the lot fell upon Jonah. 

''Then they said unto him, Tell us we pray thee for 
whose cause this evil is upon us ; What is thine occupation, 
and whence comest thou? what is thy country and of what 
people art thou? 

"And he said unto them, I am an Hebrew : and I fear the 
Lord, the God of Heaven, which hath made the sea and the 
dry land. 

"Then were the men exceedingly afraid and said unto 
him, Why hast thou done this ? For the men knew that he 
fled from the presence of the Lord, because he had told 
them. 

"Then said they unto him, What shall we do unto thee 
that the sea may be calm unto us? for the sea raged and 
was tempestuous. 

"And he said unto them, Take me up and cast me forth 
into the sea : so shall the sea be calm unto you ; for I know 
that for my sake this great tempest is upon you. 

"Nevertheless the men rowed hard to bring it to the 
land ; but they could not : for the sea raged and was tem- 
pestuous against them. 

"AVherefore they cried unto the Lord and said, We be- 
seech thee, Lord, we beseech thee, let us not perish for 
this man's life, and lay not unto us innocent blood: for 
thou, Lord, hast done as it pleased thee. 

"So they took up Jonah and cast him into the sea; and 
the sea ceased her raging." 

Here we find that the mariners were of a different nation, 
and that they asked Jonah: "What is thy occupation, and 
whence comest thou? What is thy country and of what 
people art thou?" And Jonah said: "I am an Hebrew." 
But you also see that these men were of good hearts, and 
of a mild and kind nature. Jonah had told them that he 
had fled from God, and it was for this reason the storm 
came up, and was threatening their lives, and Jonah told 
them : ' ' Take me up and cast me into the sea. ' ' Yet these 
men tried their utmost to row to land with the ship and 
save Jonah's life. Think of it, reader, the man was a total 
stranger to them, and disobedient and had fled from the 
presence of God (that is, my reader, the Jewish nation knew 
spiritual truth and did not obey or acknowledge the same). 



108 Book of Jonah 

And these men saw they were powerless to get to land, 
and save the ship from destruction, and before this they 
had cast overboard a good deal of their wares and mer- 
chandise to lighten the ship, and all for Jonah's sake. 
These men had Jonah in their power, yet before they threw 
him overboard they joined in prayer and cried out: "We 
beseech thee, Lord, we beseech thee, let us not perish for 
this man's life and lay not upon us innocent blood, for 
thou, Lord, hast done as it pleased thee." 

Do you not see here my reader, that these mariners were 
grand and noble men, thoroughly alive to their duty, and 
were God-fearing and obedient to a higher power than men. 
They were also very patient and did not get angry, and 
they waited until the last moment before they threw Jonah 
overboard. I will give you here, my reader, an illustration 
of what is meant by Jonah and the mariners, and also 
Jonah and the city of Nineveh. 

The civilized nations of today have the Jews in their 
power, like the mariners had Jonah. They have disobeyed 
their God, therefore, they are on board our ship to be 
transported to their destination. It is a fact that the Jews 
of today are sleeping in the side of our ship with their 
eyes open, and that they are threatening to sink our indus- 
trial ship by their financial manipulation, and that there is 
a tempest on our industrial sea every now and then that 
is stormy enough to threaten our national life. We have 
Jonah on our ship ; he has paid his fare, and for this we 
give him franchise to vote and full citizenship, and if the 
tempest becomes too strong we will do as the mariners in 
Jonah's time did before we are drowned in a financial 
crisis. We shall pray to the Lord that he lay not upon us 
innocent blood, and then we will throw Jonah the Hebrew 
•overboard; that is, we will take the finance away from 
him, and throw him overboard, for we know that God has 
prepared a great fish to swallow him up, and throw him 
up on dry land again. Our industrial sea will then be 
calm and our national life will not be threatened by in- 
ternal revolution. 

These chapters in the Book of Jonah open to us wide 
the heart of the Hebrew people. When Jonah was in the 
belly of the fish he prayed to God most earnestly, and God 
then commanded the fish to throw Jonah up on dry land. 
After Jonah got out of the fish's belly he went and did 
as God told him, for we read in chapter 3, verse 4: "And 
Jonah began to enter into the city, a day's journey, and 
he cried and said, Yet forty days and Nineveh shall be 
overthrown. ' ' 

When the Chaldean people heard this they were obedient 
and proclaimed a fast and covered themselves in sackcloth 
and sat in ashes, and prayed to God that he might save 



Book of Jonah 109 

them from destruction, which God did, for we read in 
chapter 3, verse 10: "And God saw their work that they 
turned from their evil way, and God repented of the evil 
that he had said, that he would do unto them, and he did 
it not." 

When Jonah saw his prophecy did not become true he 
got angry. In the first place he did not care whether the 
city was destroyed or not, and in the second place he got 
angry because his prophecy did not come true. He knew 
when he went there that he was sent there for the purpose 
of saving the city, and not for honor of being a prophet, 
for we read in chapter 4, verses 1 and 3: "But it dis- 
pleased Jonah exceedingly and he was very angry. There- 
fore, now, Lord, take I beseech thee my life from me 
for it is better for me to die than to live.'' 

Here we find the Jewish mind just as it is, for as long 
as Jonah was in distress he was praying, but the minute 
he was relieved and was sent to do some good he got angry 
because he could not share the honor, and he was also in- 
different to the good he had done, and said : "It is better 
for me to die than to live." Jonah had already forgotten 
how good and kind the mariners had been to him before 
they threw him overboard, but this was not all, he was 
displeased with God also because his gourd withered away 
that he had not planted, for we read in chapter 4, verse 9 : 
"And God said unto Jonah, Doest thou well to be angry 
for the gourd? And he said, I do well to be angry even 
unto death." 

This is the mind of the majority of the Jews of today 
also, if you could explore the interior of their minds, for 
they do not care even for God if there is no money in it. 
Of course, there are many good people among the Jews, and 
they are not all alike, there being exceptions, but Jonah 
here represents the majority of them, and you will find 
that they are of such a nature that if all the governments 
of Europe and the United States combined were overthrown 
and set in confusion, the Jews would in no way be hurt, 
but would have made a little money by some other's loss, 
and they would be on top when the racket was over. They 
would be in no way hurt, but would feel well pleased. The 
Jews, however, are a sharp and shrewd trades people, and 
they will yet become a nation, and should they settle in the 
countries that belong to them, the heathen nations of Asia 
and Africa will have o look after their lamb skins. 

I have thus explained the Book of Jonah as far as I am 
able. If this is of any help to some of you, I am well paid, 
if not no one has lost anything. 



110 Explanation of the Apocrypha 



CHAPTER XI. 

Explanation of the Apocrypha and the New Testa- 
ment, Key Two Independent, the Wisdom of Jesus 
the Son of Sirach, Key One Independent. 

As we have before stated that all the books in the In- 
visible World were written from the center, one part deal- 
ing with the cause and the other part dealing with the 
effect, it follows that our first reader, the Holy Bible, is 
also written in the same manner, way, and style. To prove 
this we have the two portions of it, the Old Testament and 
the New Testament, bound in one volume, and one of these 
is worthless without the other; that is, if one or the other 
did not exist we would be entirely lost as to what purpose 
it was written, for we would be like unto a man putting a 
burning lamp into an air-tight stove and shutting off all the 
draft, and then saying to the stove, give me light and heat. 

But it is not known as yet that the New Testament was 
written by the messenger at the same time as the Old Tes- 
tament, and that most of the New Testament with the 
Apocrypha is copied history with the exception of the 
four gospels. The common people do not yet know where 
the center of this book is, and where the New Testament 
begins, neither do they know that there were as many pages 
written in the New Testament as there were in the Old, and 
that there are many manuscripts belonging to the New 
Testament yet to be found, and among these manuscripts 
are the books of the Apocrypha. The doctors of divinity 
nave discarded all these books from the Bible for they say 
these books are not written by God, or by inspiration 
through his messengers, and that they are of doubtful au- 
thenticity, but in this they are mistaken, for all the books 
of the Apocrypha were written when the balance of the 
Bible was written, and by the same messenger. The reason 
the doctors of divinity do not believe these books were 
written by God is because they do not know there was a 
division in time, and when the messenger wrote the manu- 
script for the Bible he divided up the time. I can not tell 
when the division of that time was made for a certainty, 
but I shall speak of it hereafter. 

Another reason why the doctors of divinity do not be- 
lieve that the books of the Apocrypha were inspired books 
is this, and as I have examined these books very closely I 
know of what I am speaking. All of these books are writ- 
ten on Key Two, and use its own three figures. What is 
meant by this, is this : This key stands independent of the 
seven seals or figures. As these books are mostly recorded 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 111 

history it seems to the doctors of divinity too material and 
that is one reason they think these books are not inspired. 
These books are : First and Second Book of Esdras, Book 
of Tobit, Book of Judith, Book of Esther, The Wisdom of 
Solomon (not the Solomon mentioned in the Old Testa- 
ment), The Wisdom of Jesus, the Son of Sirach. 

This latter book is misplaced and should be at the head 
of the list above mentioned, and is the only book among 
the Apocrypha that is written on Key One, independent. 
Then we have: The Book of Baruch, The Songs of the 
Three Holy Children, The History of the Destruction of 
Bel, and the Dragon cut of from the end of Daniel, the 
First and Second Book of the Maccabees. 

There are many other books, or rather manuscripts, 
that belong to the New Testament that are still in existence 
that the public know nothing off, and for the sake of get- 
ting our Bible as complete as possible the different govern- 
ments of Europe and the United States should appropriate 
money and appoint some of the most learned historians or 
professors to hunt these manuscripts up and place them 
where they belong. 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, I am now 
speaking to you alone, and I will now show you where the 
New Testament begins in the Bible, and I will also show 
you what Jesus it was who was killed as to his physical 
body, and I will also explain to you what Jesus it was that 
was crucified. We read in the Apocrypha about this: 

The Wisdom of Jesus the Son of Sirach, or 
ecclesiasticus. 

A Prologue Made by an Uncertain Author. 

This Jesus was the son of Sirach, and grandchild to Jesus 
of the same name with him. This man, therefore, lived in 
the latter times after the people had been led away captive 
and called home again, and almost after all the prophets. 
Now his grandfather, Jesus, as himself witnesseth, was a 
man of great diligence and wisdom among the Hebrews, 
who did not only gather the grave and short sentences of 
wise men that had been before him, but himself also ut- 
tered some of his own, full of understanding and wisdom. 
When as before the first Jesus died leaving his books almost 
perfected, Sirach his son receiving it after him, left it to 
his own son Jesus, who having gotten it into his hands 
compiled it all orderly into one volume, and called it 
"Wisdom," entitling it both by his own name, his father's 
name and his grandfather's name. Alluring the hearer 
by the very name of Wisdom to have a greater love to the 



112 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

study of this book. It containeth, therefore, wise sayings,. 
dark sentences and parables, and certain particular ancient 
godly stories of men that pleased G-od, also his prayers and 
songs, moreover, what benefits God had vouchsafed his 
people, and what plagues he had heaped upon their enemies. 
This Jesus did imitate Solomon and was no less famous 
for wisdom and learning. Each being, indeed, a man of 
great learning and so reputed also. 



The Prologue of the Wisdom of Jesus, the Son of 
Sirach. 

"Whereas, many and great things have been delivered 
unto us by the Law and the Prophets, and by others that 
have followed their steps, for which things Israel ought to 
be commended for learning and wisdom, and whereof not 
only the readers must needs become skillful themselves, 
but also they that deserve to learn be able to profit them 
which are without, both by speaking and writing. My 
grandfather Jesus, when he had much given himself to 
reading of the Law and the Prophets, and other Books of 
our Fathers, and had gotten therein good judgment, was 
drawn on also himself to write, something pertaining to 
learning and wisdom to the intent that those who are de- 
sirous to learn and are addicted to these things might profit 
much more in living accordingly to the Law. Wherefore, 
let me entreat you to read it with favour and attention, and 
to pardon us wherever we may seem to come short of some 
words which we have labored to interpret; for the same 
thing uttered in Hebrew and translated into another tongue 
have not the same force in them, and not only these things 
but the Law itself, and the Prophets, and the rest of the 
Books, have no small difference, when they are spoken in 
their own language, for in the eight and thirtieth year com- 
ing into Egypt, when Energetes was king, and continuing 
there some time, I found a book of no small learning, there- 
fore, I thought it most necessary for me to betsow some 
diligence and travel to interpret it, using great watchful- 
ness and skill in that space to bring the book to an end, 
and set it forth for them also who in a strange country 
are willing to learn, being prepared before in manners to 
live after the Law." 

It is stated that this Book of Jesus, the son of Sirach, is 
a prologue written by an uncertain author. 

Here is the question, a man that could write a book like 
this, and had such a sound mind and good moral sense, 
would he be ashamed to put his name to a work of this 
kind, and do you not think that he would put the date 
of the month and year on the book or manuscript, so that 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 113 

it would be known when it was written and by whom ? You 
show me a book or manuscript written by men that have 
such good morals and knowledge of good and evil, and I 
will show you the author, and also give you the date of 
the month and year when it was written. 

As the Xew Testament begins with this boom it is also 
reasonable to suppose that the messenger wrote this pro- 
logue also, for this book is simply copied records word for 
word, and why should not the messenger have written this 
prologue also ? There is no reason why he should not, for 
remember this, our Bible was not written until after Jeru- 
salem was destroyed, the Jewish government overthrown, 
its laws, books and literature burnt and destroyed, and the 
Jews scattered to the four winds. 

It was necessary for the messenger to write this prologue 
to show us who this Jesus, the son of Sirach, was. For 
he says: "This man, therefore, lived in the latter times 
after the people had been led away captive, and called home 
again, and almost after all the prophets." 

I have been made to understand that tlrk Jesus, the son 
of Sirach, was trying to save the Jews and the city of 
Jerusalem from destruction, and that this man, Jesus, the 
son of Sirach. was inspired by angels, and that he was try- 
ing to reform the Jews, and told them to repent of their 
evil ways, but they were already so corrupted in their 
heart and their minds were so inflamed with evil that 
they took this man's life, and Paul, with many others, was 
a follower of this Jesus, for Paul and this Jesus were both 
learned men, and Paul afterwards preached spiritual truth, 
which is shown by his letters. 

This, my reader, is something of a puzzle to you, and you, 
perhaps, will not understand this, and you will say : An- 
derson, your doctrine will not stand fire, neither do your 
writings hang together, and you are trying to make falsity 
appear as truth. You are telling us that the Bible was 
written by an Invisible Messenger after the destruction of 
Jerusalem, and after the Jews were scattered to the four 
winds, and also after Paul's death, and that all Paul's 
letters as we read them in the New Testament are only 
copies from letters that Paul at one time wrote, and that 
these copies were inserted by the messenger into the Xew 
Testament when he wrote the Bible. If this Paul's letters 
are true copies of what Paul wrote, and the Bible was 
written as we have it after Paul's death, and if he was a 
follower of Jesus, the son of Sirach, how can it be then that 
Paul writes as he does in Second Corinthians, chapter 3, 
verse 6: "Who also hath made us able ministers of the 
new testament ; not of the letter, but of the spirit : for the 
letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. ' ' 

And also in verse 14, where we read : ' ' But their minds, 



114 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

were blinded; for until this day remaineth the same veil 
untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which 
veil is done away in Christ." 

And we also read in chapter 4, verses 5 and 6 : " For we 
preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and our- 
selves your servants for Jesus sake. For God, who com- 
manded the light to shine out of the darkness, hath shined 
in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory 
of God in the face of Jesus Christ." 

There are many other passages. Here you will tell me, 
my reader, "Paul was speaking of the Old and New Testa- 
ment, of Moses, Christ Jesus, the Lord, God in the face of 
Jesus Christ, and does this not prove that Paul knew some- 
thing about the Old and New Testaments, and that it must 
have been written before Paul's time, and, therefore, you 
must be badly mistaken, misinformed, and deceived." 

But I will show you, my reader, provided you are an 
honest man, that I am not mistaken, neither am I misin- 
formed nor deceived. 

This may be a little hard for me to explain to you, but 
I will try to do the best I can and prove to you that I 
am right. 

In the first place I will have to show you that Paul 
understood Correspondence, and that he was well versed in 
this science, for we read in Galatians, chapter 4, verses 22, 
23, 24 and 25 : 

Yerse 22: "For it is written, that Abraham had two 
sons ; the one by a bondmaid, the other by a f reewoman. ' ' 
Verse 23: "But he who was of bondswoman was born 
after the flesh; but he of the freewoman was by promise." 
Verse 24: "Which things are an allegory: for these are 
the two covenants; the one from the Mount Sinai, which 
gendereth to bondage, which is Agar. ' ' 

Verse 25 : " For this Agar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, 
and answereth to Jerusalem, which now is in bondage with 
her children. ' ' 

You can see by this that Paul thoroughly understood 
Correspondence. Do you not suppose then that Paul also 
understood what is meant by Jesus Christ, or Christ Jesus ? 
As I have told you above when you speak of Jesus Christ, 
you are speaking of spiritual truth, and that Jesus Christ 
means Liberty, not only material but spiritual as well ; but 
we shall speak more about this in its proper place. 

But to show you that Paul understood this, I will quote 
the first verse of the fifth chanter:' "Stand fast therefore 
in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be 
not entangled again with the yoke of bondage." 

Do you not see that Paul knew what was meant by Christ 
in the science of Correspondence? and let me tell you it 
is for this reason many people of today are believing in 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 115 

the Second Coming of Christ, and they are not going to 
be disappointed in this, for he will surely come, but not 
in the way that they are expecting. 

Here, my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, we 
are now where you are lost altogether. As I have told 
you there was a division of time, and the Bible is written 
to apply to that division of time or cause and effect. I 
will now call your attention to Jesus, the son of Sirach. 
He lived at the time before the destruction of Jerusalem, 
and it may here be noted that when the inhabitants of the 
Jewish quarter of the Invisible World saw that the Jews 
where in danger of being destroyed, under the power of 
wickedness, they fought for their national life to the very 
last minute, and I will now show you what took place in 
those days, for the messenger when he wrote the Bible has 
recorded everything of importance to us. We read in the 
Book of Esdras, chapter 14, verse 24: "But look thou, 
prepare thee many box trees and take with thee Sarea, 
Dubria, Selemia, Ecanus. and Asiel, these five which are 
ready to write swiftly, and come thither and I shall light 
a candle of understanding in thy heart which shall not be 
put out, till the things be performed which thou shalt begin 
to write. ' ' 

Verse 44: "In forty days they wrote two hundred and 
four books, and it came to pass when the forty days were 
fulfilled, that the Highest spake saying, The first that thou 
hast written publish openly, that the worthy and unworthy 
may read i^. But keep the seventy last, that thou mayst 
•deliver them only to such as be wise among the people. 
For in them is the spring of Understanding, the fountain of 
Wisdom, and the stream of Knowledge." 

Verse 48: "And I did so." 

We here find that these five scribes wrote in forty days, 
two hundred and four books, and that they kept seventy of 
these books for the wise among the people. I have been 
made to understand that it was these books that Paul and 
Jesus, the son of Sirach, studied, and that our Bible, as 
we have it today, is almost a complete copy of those two 
hundred and four books, with the exception of the Four 
Gospels, Paul's letters, and the Revelation of John the 
Divine. These books were destroyed when Jerusalem was 
destroyed. Some of you may think this sounds very 
strange, that we should have almost a complete copy of 
these two hundred and four books that Sarea, Dabria, 
Selemia. Ecanus, and Asiel wrote. Well, does it not sound 
strange that Moses broke the first tables he got the Ten 
Commandments on, and that he went back and got them 
the second time? Or like John Smith's little boy as he 
went to school crossed the creek and fell in, and lost his 
First Reader, and comes near getting drowned, goes home 



116 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

and says to his father: "Papa, I fell in the creek and lost 
my book." "Well, son, it is past school time. You had 
better stay at home today and tomorrow I will get you a 
new book. ' ' Mr. Smith gets his son a new book and he goes 
to "school the next day, and takes care of his book after 
this. 

My reader, it is not more strange that we should get a 
book from the Invisible World the second time than it is for 
Mr. Smith to give his little boy a new book a second time. 
But I have this to say : 

"A man convinced against his will, 
Is of the same opinion still." 

And by experience I know there are men who will not 
acknowledge the truth no matter where it comes from. I, 
however, have this to say, that if I had all the books that 
belong to the New Testament, I believe I could straighten 
this out satisfactorily, and in a way so plain and solid that 
I would stand like unto the nine figures in the columns of 
the science of mathematics. But as it now stands it will 
require a good deal of labor and a written volume of two 
thousand pages would be required to prove this satisfac- 
torily under the rules of mathematics or under the rules 
of the science of Correspondence; but as this is not my 
object we will now pass on to the four gospels. 

There are many angels and messengers from the celestial 
center, and each represent their respective offices. It then 
follows that Wisdom, Love, and Truth, are also represented ; 
therefore, when you read the Bible you must always remem- 
ber that Jehovah is the representative of Wisdom ; the Lord 
God, the representative of Love ; and Jesus Christ, the rep- 
resentative of Truth. 

As I have before stated, there are four keys belonging 
to the science of Correspondence, and these keys are to 
open the doors to spiritual truth. It then follows that 
there should be four testimonials as a basis of this truth, 
and it is for this reason we have four gospels in the Bible, 
representing Jesus Christ, the Son of Cod, and the Savior 
of men individually as well as nationally ; and another rea- 
son for having four gospels is this : There is a copy of this 
book, the Bible, in the spiritual heaven, and one in the 
celestial heaven, and also a copy in the celestial center, and 
we also have one here on earth. This makes the four. 
Therefore, when the angels are reading the history of our 
wickedness here on earth, they understand it according to 
the Gospel of Luke, Mark, and John. I may here state 
that the gospels of Mark and Luke are misplaced. Luke 
should be the second and Mark the third, for in the spiritual 
heaven the gospel of Luke is there read as to the interior 
of their understanding, and in the celestial heaven the 
gospel of Mark is there read as to the understanding of the 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 111 

angels there, and in the celestial center the gospel of John 
is there read as a history of our wickedness, in the devia- 
tion of time (that is the end of one period and the begin- 
ning of another), when we became so wicked that we ab- 
solutely denied the truth and crucified Jesus Christ, the 
Son of God, our Savior and Redeemer, on the cross between 
two robbers. 

We will now proceed to the gospel of Matthew. This 
gospel belongs to us here on earth, and should be read by 
every man and woman, and should be studied closely, for if 
you want to lead a pure and Christian life, become an hon- 
orable citizen and a father or mother of children, this 
gospel will line your bridal chamber with golden tapestry. 
It will carpet your floor with rugs of velvet, and it will 
paint your furniture in the colors of the rainbow. It will 
be a guard for you against the tempter and a comfort to 
you in time of sorrow. It will clothe you in the most dur- 
able garments, and your children shall sing you songs of 
gladness when your hair is gray, and your eyes dim^ for 
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is sure to save you from the 
snares of Lucifer, the traps of Satan and the pitfalls of 
the devil. 

The gospel of Matthew is written on Key One, and the 
first of the seven is the first on the key. 

In chapter 1, verse 1, we read : ' ' The Book of the genera- 
tions of Jesus Christ, the Son of David, the son of Abra- 
ham." 

And in verse 16: "And Jacob begat Joseph the husband 
of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ." 

In verse 20 we read: "But while he thought on these 
things behold, the Angel of the Lord appeared unto him in 
a dream saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take 
unto thee Marv thv wife, for that which is conceived in 
her is of the Holy Ghost." 

That the writing of these gospels are all Correspondence 
can plainly be seen, and that this Jesus Christ here spoken 
of never lived in a material body, but only as a represent- 
ative of spiritual truth is very evident, for if he had been 
a man in material body of flesh and blood as we are, this 
gospel would not read in this way. And I have this to say 
to you, my reader, and I want to warn you not to entertain 
the idea that there is falsity and lies inserted in this book 
of ours, the Bible, and that the mistakes in the translation 
of this book are so few and unimportant that they are 
hardly noticable and hardly worth mentioning, and I ven- 
ture to say that it will take the best of Greek and Hebrew 
scholars to detect any mistakes . Furthermore, I for one can 
safely raise up my hand and swear with all the angels and 
archangels of heaven, and all the Satans and devils of hell, 
and raise my eyes up to the Great Architect of the Universe, 



118 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

that every word in this book, the Bible, is true ; the truth 
and nothing but the truth. And that every word tftere 
written was dictated by the angels of the celestial center 
belonging to our planet and given to us by an invisible 
Messenger, and that this book, the Bible, does not contradict 
itself in one single place or sentence, if you read it in Cor- 
respondence and understand how to use the four keys be- 
longing to that science, and understand it as it ought to 
be understood, and read it as it ought to be read. 

In the first chapter of Matthew, and the first verse, we 
read that Jesus Christ was a descendant from the son of 
David, the son of Abraham, and in the sixteenth verse we 
read that Jacob begat Joseph, the bushand of Mary, of 
whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ, and in verse 
20 the angel calls Joseph the son of David. Here is a 
contradiction right at the start for, in verse 10, Joseph 
was the son of Jacob, but in verse 20 the angel calls Joseph 
the son of David. Reading this in a material way and 
thinking there was a man child born of flesh and blood, the 
same as a child in our days from a chaste wife that has a 
husband, and this husband is doubtful as to the name of 
his parents, and some say: "Joe is from Smith's family," 
and others say: "Joe is White's son," and one does not 
know whether Joe is an illegitimate child or not, and begins 
to lose faith. 

My fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, by reading 
the gospels in a material way and not knowing it is written 
in Correspondence you lose faith in the grand old book, 
and you are tempted to call the preachers and doctors of 
divinity frauds and humbugs ; and in this you are to a cer- 
tain degree excuse, but after this since you know it is so 
written you can read it in a material way and derive great 
benefit from it, for it is so written that it will prove our 
sinfulness and daily action and deeds, and how true and 
faithful some men can be and how wicked and vicious others 
may become. 

In chapter 26, verses 67 and 68, we read: "Then did 
they spit in his face and buffeted him; and others smote 
him with the palms of their hands, Saying, Prophesy unto 
us, thou Christ, Wfho is he that smote thee?" 

Here we find men of most cruel and vicious natures, and 
we have men today that will spit and strike the Truth right 
in the face, and the Truth itself is silent. But let me tell 
you Knowledge will draw its saber and Virtue will gird 
itself with silver belts, and Truth in time will burn in 
flaming letters on the towers of our temples. 

The Gospel op St. Luke. 

This gospel ^is written on Key Two, and the second of 
the seven are Ihe first on the key. This gospel is read in 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 119 

the spiritual heaven in the same manner as we are reading 
the gospel of Matthew in a material way; but when they 
so read this gospel of Luke, they always have in mind that 
it was Spiritual Truth that was born here on earth, and 
that we also did crucify this truth in this manner, and you 
will find in this gospel that the Gentile was as much re- 
sponsible for this spiritual crucifixion as the Jews. For, 
in the thirteenth chapter of this gospel, it reads altogether 
'different, and here you will find that Pilate, the Roman 
governor, could have released Jesus if he had been disposed 
to do so, for he could have said to the Jews, when they 
cried out "Crucify him, crucify him" (verse 21, chapter 
23) : "This man is innocent and you are all falsifiers and 
liars, and I am going to release this man and let him go free 
and, if any of you lay your hands on him, I will send every 
one of you to prison, for I am the governor of this prov- 
ince." This, Pilate could have done, but he did not do. 
A coward you understand is no more exempt from the law 
than an ignorant man or a weak woman, for justice shall 
be meted out to both of them. We find that this gospel 
if read and understood in a material way reads altogether 
different, and that it contradicts the gospel of Matthew. 

In the first chapter of the gospel of Luke, verses 1-5, 
we read : 

"Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in 
order a declaration of those things which are most surely 
believed among us, 

"Even as they delivered them unto us, which from the 
beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers of the word, 

"It seemed good to me also, having had perfect under- 
standing of all things from the very first, to write unto thee 
in order, most excellent Theophilus, 

' ' That thou mi^htest know the certainty of those things 
wherein thou hast been instructed. ' ' 

How different this reads from the gospel of Matthew. 
Here we find Luke says: "Even as they delivered them 
unto us, which from the beginning were eyewitnesses and 
ministers of the word." He does not here speak of Jesus, 
but of the "word." 

We read in Luke, chapter 3, verse 23: "And Jesus him- 
self began to be about thirty years of age, being (as was 
supposed) the son of Joseph, which was the son of Heli." 

Here we find Jesus was supposed to be the son of Joseph, 
and Joseph was the son of Heli, and here it goes on with 
a different generation altogether from that of the genera- 
tion in the gospel of Matthew. We find something over forty 
generations, whereas in the gospel of Luke we find some- 
thing over seventy. That this when read in a material way 
will never hang together is very evident, for how can you 
put these two gospels before a good sound business man 



120 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

and say : ' ' Sir, these two writers are both honest and up- 
right men, and all the difference there is in this is that 
those two men are of a different opinion, and have recorded 
the history of our Savior in different lights?" The man 
with experience in business life will say to you: "I am 
sorry you can not bring forth a more reliably record than 
this," and he will pass by you and say to himself: "This 
world is full of fraud and deception and everything and 
anything for money. ' ' 

For the benefit of those who want to read the gospels, I 
will point out a few passages to show you that it is Spiritual 
Truth that is represented in the person of Jesus Christ, 
the Son of God our Savior and Eedeemer, so that you may 
notice the difference when you read these two gospels as 
it may be a help to you. 

In the gospel of Matthew, chapter 8, verse 29. the devils 
call him "Thou Son of God." Chapter 9, verse 6, "Son 
of man." Chanter 12, verses 32 and 40, "Son of man." 
Chapter 13, verses 37 and 41, "Son of man." Chapter 14, 
verse 33, the people and the mariners call him the "Son 
of God." 

Chapter 16, verse 13, we read: "When Jesus came into 
the coasts of Cesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, 
Who do men say that I, the Son of man, am?" 

This passage refers to spiritual truth, though by men 
independently; that is, such men as are teaching others 
pure spiritual truth ; but Peter in verse 16 said : ' ' Thou art 
the Christ, the Son of the living 1 God. ' ' In verse 23 Jesus 
calls Peter Satan. In verse 27 he is called the "Son of 
man;" verse 28, "Son of man." Chapter 17, verse 9, 
"Son of man;" verse 12, "Son of man." Chapter 18, 
verse 11, ' ' Son of man ; ' ' verse 22, ' ' Son of man . ' ' Chapter 
14, verse 28, "Son of man." Chapter 20, verse 18. "Son 
of man;" verse 28, "Son of man;" verse 30, the two blind 
men call him the "Son of David." Chapter 21, verse 9, 
the multitude calls him the "Son of David;" verse 15, 
"Son of David." Chapter 24, verse 27, "Son of man;" 
verse 37, "Son of man-," verse 44, "Therefore, be ye also 
ready for in such an hour as you think not, the Son of 
man cometh." 

Spiritual Truth advocated by men: Chanter 25, verse 
13, "Son of man;" verse 31, "Son of man." Chapter 26, 
verse 2, "Son of man;" verse 29, "Son of man;" verse 45, 
"Son of man;" verse 63, the priest asked him. "Tell us 
whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God;" verse 64, 
"Jesus said unto him, Thou has said: nevertheless, I say 
unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting 
on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of 
heaven. ' ' 

Do you not see that Spiritual Truth advocated by men 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 121 

shall sit on the right hand of Power? 

Chapter 27, verse 4, They asked him if he was the ' ' Son 
of God;" verse 43, they accuseth him of being the "Son of 
God." Chapter 27, verse 54. the centurion calls him the 
"Son of God." 

Jesus in this gospel of Matthew is called the Son of God 
twenty-six times. 

I will now refer you. to the gospel of Luke, and I will 
show you Jesus Christ is here represented in a different 
light. In chapter 1, verse 32, he is called the "Son of the 
Highest ; ' ' verse 35, the angel calls him the ' ' Son of God. ' ' 
Chapter 2, verse 11, the angel calls him ' ' Christ the Lord. ' ' 
Chapter 3, verse 23. Jesus supposed to be the '"Son of 
Joseph." Chapter 4, verse 3, the devil said, "If thou be 
the "Son of God;" verse 9, "Son of God;" verse 34, the 
devils call him the "Holy One of God;" verse 41, the 
devils call him "Christ the Son of God." Chapter 6, verse 
5, "Son of man;" verse 22, "Son of man." Chapter 7, 
verse 34, "Son of man." Chapter 8, verse 28, the unclean 
spirit calls him "Jesus thou Son of God most High." 
Chapter 9, verse 20, Peter calls him ' ' Christ of God ; ' ' verse 
22, "Son of God;" verse 26, "Son of man;" verse 35, a 
voice called him "My beloved Son;" verse 44 the "Son 
of man;" verse 56, "Son of man;" verse 58, "Son of 
man." Chapter 10, verse 22, "And no man knoweth who 
the Son of man is." Chapter 12, verses 8 and 10, "Son of 
man:" verse 40, "Son of man." Chapter 17, verse 22, 
"Son of man;" verse 24, "Son of man." Chapter 18, 
"verse 8, "Son of man;" verse 18, "Son of man;" verses 
38 and 39, "Son of David." Chapter 19, verse 10, "Son 
of man." Chapter 20, verse 27, "Son of man;" verse 36, 
"Son of man." Chapter 22, verse 22, "Son of man;" 
verse 48, "Son of man;" verse 69, "Son of man;" verse 
70, they asked him if he were the ' ' Son of God. ' ' Chapter 
24, verse 3, "Lord Jesus;" verse 7, "Son of man;" verse 
19, is called a "prophet;" verse 26, calls himself "Christ;" 
verse 45, "Then opened he their understanding that they 
might understand the scriptures. And said unto them, Thus 
it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to 
rise from the dead the third day." 

Here we find, in the gospel of Luke, Jesus is called 
Christ two times : the devils call him the Holy One of God 
three times; and he is called the Son of David once; and 
the Son of man twenty- three times. 

This will suffice and you can now go on with your study 
yourself. We will now proceed to the gospel of Mark. 

The Gospel of St. Mark. 

Chapter 1, verses 1 and 2 : 

"The beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ the Son 
of God; 



122 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

"As it is written in the prophets, Behold, I send my 
messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way 
before thee." 

This gospel starts out in a different way from the gospels 
of Matthew and Luke. This gospel of Mark is written of 
Key Three, and No. 3 of the seven is the first on the key. 
This gospel is read among the inhabitants of the celestial 
heaven in the same manner as we are reading the gospel 
of Matthew here on earth in a material way, but when 
they so read, they do not understand it was a man-child 
that was born and a man crucified, but that it was Spiritual 
Truth that was born here on earth, and that we crucified 
that truth in this manner, as we read in the gospel. We 
also read in chapter 16, verse 17, "And these signs shall 
if ollow them that believe : In my name shall they cast out 
devils ; they shall speak with new tongues. ' ' 

Here you find that the angels of the celestial heavens 
know that men shall as yet speak with new tongues. In 
this gospel, Jesus is called the Son of man seventeen times, 
and the Son of God three times. 

In chapter 1, verse 24, a spirit calls him "thou Jesus of 
Nazareth," and also the "Holy One of God." 

Here we find that the spirits from the spiritual world are 
interested, and that these spirits were fighting spiritual 
truth as well as mortal men, for we read in chapter 5, verse 
7 : " And cried with a loud voice, and said, What have I 
to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most High GodT 
I adjure thee by God, that thou torment me not. ' ' 

It may here be noted that some of the spirits from the 
Spiritual World are more wicked than me$i on earth. In 
this gospel Jesus is called the Son of man seventeen times, 
Son of God three times, and the Son of David two times, 
and the Holy One of God once. 

We will now proceed to the gospel of John. 

We read in chapter 1, verse 1 : "In the beginning was 
the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was 
God ; ' ' verse 2, ' ' The same was in the beginning with God ; ' r 
verse 3, "All things were made by him; and without him 
was not anything made that was made ; ' ' verse 4, "In him 
was life ; and the life was the light of men ;" verse 5, "And 
the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness compre- 
hended it not, ' ' 

Here my fellow laborers, farmers, and mechanics, there is 
among you many intelligent, good, and truthful men and 
women, and most of you are honest and upright, I candidly 
ask you, in the name of reason and common sense, is there 
one word in these five verses that in the least give a hint of 
it being a recorded history of a man-child being born, and 
the same growing up to manhood and being crucified on a 
wooden cross. This gospel of John is written on Key Four,, 
where the four of the seven is the first on the key. 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 123 

Here we find the most beautiful illustrations of Spiritual 
Truth in the representation of Jesus Christ, the Son of 
God, our Savior and Redeemer. This gospel of John is 
read among the inhabitants of the celestial center, where 
this whole book, our Bible, was dictated, but when they so 
read this they read it as a history of our wickedness in 
receiving- Spiritual Truth, and that we understood it, but 
that our hearts were so corrupted, and our minds so bent 
on evil doing that we utterly rejected the truth, and in a 
most cruel way crucified the same in the way that Jesus is 
here represented. You will ask me here: "Why it is 
necessary that we should have four of these gospels in the 
Bible, when there is only one that applies to our material 
scenes and life?" It is necessary for two reasons that we 
should have four of the gospels. The first reason is, if 
we had but one we would not be able to understand it, and 
could not read it under the science of Correspondence, and 
the spiritual sense would have been a sealed letter, and its 
true meaning would never have been known to us. For we 
would be like unto a man who undertakes to build a seven- 
story house, who has not learned more than addition in our 
science of mathematics, for when he begins to draft the 
plans and make out the specifications, and the cost of the 
building, he then finds it requires more knowledge than to 
add up a column of figures, and he will, if he has good 
judgment, throw up the contract or become a failure as 
builder, and a laughing stock in the community. The sec- 
ond reason is that man is a spiritual being and can elevate 
himself for good and noble purposes, and he is also capable, 
under proper training, to learn heavenly Correspondence in 
its full measure, and he, after leaving the physical body, 
can enter any quarter in the Invisible World, and we are 
•also capable to read and understand all of these four gospels 
in the same light as the inhabitants of the Invisible World. 
It is necessary that we should read this gospel very care- 
fully, for we have now opened the door to the chamber of 
Sublime Truth. For even if we do read the gospel in a 
material way, after we have opened the door to truth, we 
will profit by it. for we will now clearly perceive and under- 
stand why it is so written. 

We read in chapter 1, verses 6 to 9 : "There was a man 
sent from God, whose name was John. The same came for 
a witness, to bear witness of the Light, that all men through 
him might believe. He was not that Light, but was sent to 
bear witness of that Light, That was the true Light, which 
light eneth every man that cometh into the world." Do 
you not see that this refers to Spiritual Truth ? 

Verses 10-12. "He was in the world, and the world was 
made by him, and the world knew him not. He came unto 
his own, and his own received him not. But as many as 



124 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of 
God, even to them that believe on his name. ' ' This is very 
plain, my reader, even if you read it in a material way, for 
we all can become sons of God provided we receive spiritual 
truth, and even they that endorse this truth. We are much 
in the same way as when I filed my intentions to become a 
citizen of this United States. I was then asked something 
like this: "Do you believe in the laws and constitution of 
this United States'?" "Do you endorse a republican form 
of government?" I said, "Yes." The clerk of the court 
might also have asked me if I believed in the name of Uncle 
Sam. And, if I had answered no, it is not likely he would 
nave given me my papers; but, on the other hand, if he 
had found that I was ignorant of the laws of this country, 
had never read the constitution, and did not know what a 
republican form of government was, he might hesitate and 
say something like this: "You will have to wait a while 
before you can get your papers, for a man that does not 
know anything about our laws and constitutional form of 
government, and even does not know what a republic means 
is apt to become a traitor at any time, and will not become 
a good citizen." Hearing this, I might answer the clerk 
something like this: "Sir, I believe in the name of Uncle 
Sam, and I will sever my allegiance with Sweden, and de- 
nounce the name of King Oscar. I shall be the first man 
to shoulder a gun in defense of this country against a 
foreign power, and I shall not rest until I see the enemies 
of the country brought low, and I promise you I shall fight 
on the battlefield through blood until an enemy's bullet 
strikes me through the heart." The clerk may then turn 
to the judge and say: "Judge, what do you think of this 
fellow?" And the judge might answer: "Give him his 
papers. He has already promised fidelity and has de- 
nounced the name of King Oscar and his cabinet, for the 
moral laws written on a man's heart are far more binding 
than if he had read all our law books from one end to the 
other." 

Thus it can plainly be seen what is meant by these words : 
"And even to them that believe on his name." As you 
know well that you can not become a citizen of the United 
States unless you believe in the name of Uncle Sam, in 
the same manner you can not be a son of God unless you 
believe in the name of Jesus Christ, the representative of 
Spiritual Truth. Even if you do not know the nature and 
laws of this truth, but have faith, you are a son of God 
just as much as he who has the knowledge of Spiritual 
Truth and knows all its governing powers; but one thing 
is required of you, you must sever your allegiance with 
evil, and denounce the name of Satan, Devil & Co., and 
their cabinet, before you can become a son of God, for 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 125- 

there is no middle ground to stand on, unless you want to 
be like unto a tramp, who has neither home, destination nor 
object before him and is drifting before the wind, and lies 
down wherever night overtakes him; thus you belong to 
the spiritual world and to the tramp element there. This 
will suffice and I hope you now understand what is meant 
by these words : ' ' Even to them that believe in his name. ' 7 
And we read further, chapter 1, verses 13-14: "Which 
were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of 
the will of man, but of Cod. And the Word was made 
flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the 
glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of grace 
and truth." 

Here, my reader, it speaks of the glory as of the only 
begotten of the Father. We know that all truth originates 
from love or glory and happiness in a pure and innocent 
state, and it is for this reason the passage reads in this 
way. For glory originating from jealousy is infernal and 
full of damnable deceit. And in verses 15-18 we read: 
"John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was 
he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me, is preferred 
before me ; for he was before me. And his fulness have all 
we received, and grace for grace. For the law was given by 
Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. No 
man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten son, 
which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him. ' r 
Is this not also plain to you that it is Spiritual Truth that 
is here represented in the name of Jesus Christ? 

And we read further, verses 19-23: "And this is the 
record of John, when the Jews sent priests and Levites 
from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou 1 ? And he con- 
fessed and denied not; but confessed, I am not the Christ. 
And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And 
he said, I am not. Art thou that prophet? And he an- 
answered, No. Then said they unto him, Who art thou, that 
we may give an answer to them that sent us ? What sayest 
thou of thyself? He said, I am the voice of one crying in 
the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord, as said 
the prophet Esaias." 

It was this voice that was crying in the wilderness after 
the two hundred and four books were written by Sarea, 
. Dabria, Selemnia. Ecanus and Asiel. It was the voice of 
these two hundred and four books or the teaching of these 
two hundred and four books that was raising its voice to a 
people entirely destitute of Spiritual Truth, understanding 
and knowledge. The Pharisees were a society of Jews 
who were skillful in the explanation of the Jewish laws, 
and these Pharisees also believed in a hereafter ; it followed 
then that when they heard of these books, they inquired 
as to the nature of their teachings, and we read in verses 



126 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

24-29 : "And they which were sent were of the Pharisees. 
And they asked him, and said unto him, Why baptizest 
thou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither 
that prophet? John answered them, saying, I baptize with 
water: but there standeth one among you, w'hom ye know 
not ; He it is, who coming after me, is preferred before me, 
whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose. These 
things were done in Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John 
was baptizing. The next day John seeth Jesus coming 
unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh 
away the sins of the world ! ' ' 

These passages are a little hard to understand for those 
who are not versed in the science of Correspondence, for 
here Jesus comes all at once without anything being said 
about his birth, his birthplace, his father or mother, but 
this gospel agrees with the other three and there is no dif- 
ference in the balance, but to explain this would take up 
too much time and space, and therefore we will pass it by 
to Chapter 2, verses 1-4: "And the third day there was 
a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus 
was there. And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, 
to the marriage. And when they wanted wine, the mother 
of Jesus said unto him, They have no wine. Jesus saith 
unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee ? mine hour is 
not yet come." 

To read this chapter in a material way sounds very 
strange, for it seems that here Jesus showed disrespect to 
his mother, when he says: "Woman, what have I to do 
with thee?" This is rather a coarse answer for a man to 
give to his mother, but this explains the mystery: Jesus' 
mother here is the old Jewish religion, sects or synagogue, 
and Jesus is the spiritual truth that was found in the two 
hundred and four books written by Sarea, Dabria, Selemia, 
Ecanus and Asiel. The Jewish church of old was the 
mother of spiritual truth, but at that time had become so 
corrupt that there was nothing left of spiritual truth, but 
was entirely material idolatry, and now there was a small 
society of the Jews who were trying to infuse the spiritual 
truth into it, written in the two hundred and four books, 
but the truth could have nothing in common with the old 
Jewish doctrine as to religious faith or belief and it is for 
this reason Jesus answers his mother in this manner : ' ' Wo- 
man, what have I to do with thee." 

Chapter 15, verse 26: "But when the Comforter is 
come, whom I will send unto you .from the Father, even 
the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he 
shall testify of me." 

Here we find it is spiritual truth it refers to, and in 
chapter 16, verse 13: "Howbeit, when he, the spirit of 
truth is come, he will guide you into all truth : for he shall 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 127 

not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that 
shall he speak : and he will shew you things to come. ' ' Does 
not this refer to spiritual truth? 

Chapter 17, verse 17: "Sanctify them through thy 
truth : Thy word is truth. ' ' 

This will suffice and I think you, my reader, will under- 
stand what I have told you. 

The Acts of the Apostles is recorded history of the mes- 
senger who wrote our Bible. These men were teaching such 
doctrine from the two hundred and four books we have 
mentioned above. 

All Paul's letters and what he was teaching are also 
copied history. Paul wrote such letters and as I have stated 
to you above, he was an apostle of Jesus, the son of Sirach, 
and studied the two hundred and four books. Paul was a 
great, brave, and kind man, and that he was honest can 
never be doubted, for otherwise he would never have been 
recorded in the history of our Bible. 

We read of him in Ephesians, chapter 6, verse 12 : "For 
we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against princi- 
palities, against nowers, against the rulers of the darkness 
of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places." 

The epistles of James, Peter, John, and Jude are also 
recorded history of the messenger. All these men were well 
versed in spiritual Correspondence, and got their wisdom 
from the two hundred and four books, and they knew 
when they were speaking about Jesus Christ that they were 
referring to spiritual truth, and that their congregations 
also understood them in that light. Read in the first epistle 
of John, chapter 1, verse 1: "That which was from the be- 
ginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with 
our eyes, which we looked upon, and our hands have 
handled, of the Word of life." 

It is reasonable to suppose if John knew what the Word 
of life meant, he also knew what was meant by Jesus Christ. 

We will now proceed to the Revelation of John the 
Divine. This book is in need of no explanation as far as 
the science of Correspondence is concerned, for it is pure 
heavenly Correspondence, and is written in Key Four, 
where the seventh of the seven is the first on the key, but 
it is so written that it can be read and understood on any 
of the four keys independent. The great Swedish seer, 
Emanuel Swedenborg, has explained to you this book on 
Key Two indei endent, in the two volumes, the "Apocalypse 
Revealed," containing in all 819 pages. Swedenborg gives 
you an idea what Correspondence means, and I have this 
to say to you : Any man or woman that takes pleasure in 
reading the Bible should also read and study the works of 
Emanuel Swedenborg. I shall, however, give you a pointer 
which will help you along a little. John the Revelator, or 



128 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

John the Divine, as he is here called, or we may call him 
by his father's name, Lamafatumse, or his sub-name, 
Philopot, John as I have told you above saw the vision, 
after the manuscript of the Bible was completed by the 
messenger. He then wrote this vision down and attached 
it to the manuscript that was written by the Invisible Mes- 
senger, for he was ordered to do so, so that we might know 
who was the instrument used to put this book, our Bible, 
on material paper or parchment that we might read and: 
understand it. 

We read in the last verse of the Book of Jude, verse 25, 
which was the last words written by the messenger : "To 
the only wise God our Savior, be glory and majesty, domin- 
ion and power, both now and ever. Amen. ' ' 

Thus we have an end of the manuscript written by the 
messenger, and we read in Revelations, chapter 1, verse 1 : 
' ' The Revelation of Jesus Christ which God gave unto him, 
to show unto his servant things which must shortly come to 
pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his 
servant John. Who bare record of the word of God." 

Here we find right at the start and in plain words that 
John bare or heard the record of the word of God. What 
more proof do we want than this? Does not this prove 
that John was in possession of all the manuscript containing 
our Bible, for we read in verse 2 : " And of the testimony 
of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw. ' ' 

Here we also find that Spiritual Truth in the name of 
Jesus Christ was included in the Book of Revelations. In 
this same Book of Revelations can be seen that the science 
of Correspondence is as much of a necessity to the inhabit- 
ants of the Invisible World as the science of mathematics is 
to the inhabitants of the Material World. 

(Note this: When I speak of the Invisible World, I do 
not mean the Spiritual World. Look at the diagrams of 
the Garden of Eden). 

You will find that I am right when I speak to you of 
the four keys, and three turns or figures to each and every 
key, and that these four keys can open seven doors; and 
that any of these doors opened single or in part by one 
key will then become the first number on the key, or the 
basis whereby you can open all the doors below the door 
you have on the key, but not above. To make this clear to 
you, and that you may understand it, I will here give you 
an illustration. Supposing you have a seven-story building 
the basement included, and you have three vestibules in 
each and every story, including the basement, and these 
vestibules are secret chambers, and none shall enter them 
but yourself and your wife, and you have four keys to 
open the twenty-one doors. Key No. 1 will open the three 
basement doors. Key No. 2 will open the doors to the first 



Explanation of the Apocrypha 129 

story; key No. 3 the doors to the second story; key No. 4 
the doors to the third story. The lock to the basement doors 
have only one bolt on it and when it is thrown back the 
doors open. Yon enter the first story and take key No. 2 
and open the first and second door, but when you get to 
the third door the lock on this door has two bolts on it. and 
your key No. 2 will not throw more than one of the bolts 
back. In order to get the door open you will have to get 
another key. You have in your pocket a combination key 
so ingeniously made that it has seven keys in one, and is 
numbered from 1 to 7. You now take number 2 of 
this key to throw the second bolt back on this locked door, 
and you open the door. You now go to the second story 
and the locks on the first two doors have two bolts on. 
You now take keys Nos. 2 and 3 and throw these two bolts 
back, and the door opens, but when you get to the third 
door, the lock on this door has three bolts, but keys Nos. 
2 and 3 will not throw more than two of the bolts back. 
You now take your combination key and throw this bolt 
back and the door opens. You now go to the third story; 
the first two doors you come to have locks with three bolts 
on. You take keys 2, 3, and 4 and throw these bolts back and 
the doors open, but when you get to the third door, this lock 
has four bolts on. You now take No. 4 of your combination 
key and throw this fourth bolt back and the door opens by 
itself, for this door has spring hinges and flies wide open. 
These keys and locks are so invented that you can take 
keys No. 2 and No. 4 of the combination key, and open all 
the doors in the basement, first, second, and third stories. 
In this case keys 3 and 4 are only subject keys and are 
compelled to throw their respective bolts back, but you 
can not take key No. 2 and combination key No. 3 and open 
any of the doors in the third story. You will now go up to 
the fourth story. The lock to the first door has three bolts, 
and on this you use keys Nos. 2, 3, and 4 to throw these 
bolts back, and open the door. The second door you come 
to has a lock with four bolts. Here you use keys Nos. 2, 3, 
and 4 and combination key No. 4, throw back the bolts and 
the door opens. The third door has a lock with five bolts 
on it. Here you use keys 2, 3, and 4 and combination keys 
Nos. 4 and 5. On the fifth story the lock on the first door 
has four bolts. Here you use keys Nos. 2, 3 and 4 and com- 
bination key No. 4. The lock to the second door has five 
bolts, and here you use keys Nos. 2, 3, and 4 and the com- 
bination keys Nos. 4 and 5. The lock on the third door 
has six bolts, and here you use keys Nos. 2, 3, and 4 and 
combination keys Nos. 4, 5, and 6. You are now entering the 
sixth story. The lock on the first door you get to has five 
bolts, and here you use keys 2, 3, and 4 and combination 
keys Nos. 4 and 5. The second door you get to the lock 



130 Explanation of the Apocrypha 

has six bolts and here you use keys Nos. 2, 3, and 4 and com- 
bination keys 4, 5, and 6. You now get to the third door 
in this story. The lock on this door has seven bolts, and 
here you use keys Nos. 2, 3 and 4 and combination keys 
Nos. 4, 5, 6, and 7. This may give you a slight idea in 
what way the science of Correspondence is constructed. 
The seven-story building, the basement inclusive, repre- 
sents our temple of Correspondence; the basement is our 
material world. 

We will now proceed and see if we can get any reason 
to believe that we are right in this. We read in this Book 
of Revelations, chapter 1, verse 1: "John to the seven 
churches." Here we have seven. Verse 12: "I saw seven 
golden candlesticks;" verse 16: "And he had in his right 
hand seven stars." Chapter 4, verse 6: "And round about 
the throne were four beasts full of eyes before and behind. ' ' 
Here it speaks of four beasts, as well as seven churches and 
seven candlesticks. Chapter 5, verse 1: "And I saw in 
the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written 
within and on the back side, sealed with seven seals." 
Here is seven again. In chapter 6, when the seals were 
opened in order there were four horses and their riders. 
Chapter 7, verse 1: "And after these things I saw four 
angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding 
the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow 
on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree." And in 
verse 4: "And there were sealed a hundred and forty and 
four thousand. ' ' Chapter 8, verse 2 : "And I saw the seven 
angels which stood before God; and to them were given 
seven trumpets." Here we also find seven. Chapter 9, 
verse 13 : "I heard a voice from the four horns of the 
golden altar, which is before God. ' ' Verse 14 : " Loose the 
four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates. ' ' 
Chapter 13, verse 1: "And I saw a beast rise up out of 
the sea, having seven heads and ten horns." Chapter 15, 
verse 1: "And I saw another sign in heaven, great and 
marvellous, seven angels having the seven last plagues." 
This will suffice as to the fourth and seven numbers. 

We read in chapter 19, verse 10: "And I fell at his feet 
to worship him, and he said unto me, See thou do it not, 
I am thy fellow-servant and of thy brethren, that have the 
testimony of Jesus. Worship God for the testimony of 
Jesus is the spirit of prophesy. ' ' 

Here we find the angels say: "The testimony of Jesus 
is the spirit of prophesy. " The same as they say the testi- 
mony of spiritual truth is the spirit of prophesy. 

And we read in chapter 22, verses 19-21: "And if any 
man shall take away from the words of the book of this 
prophesy, God shall take away his part out of the book 
of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which 



Explanation of Sin 131 

are written in this book. He which testifieth these things 
saith, Surely I come quickly; Amen. Even so, come, Lord 
Jesus. The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you 
all. Amen. ' ' 

These last words are a great concilation to all of us, for 
it inspires us all with hope and faith that spiritual truth 
shall not be taken away from us, but that we shall learn 
more and more; for in this book we have found the springs 
of understanding, the fountain of wisdom, and the stream 
of knowledge. 

Note. — I have skipped a few passages of importance that 
I now wish to call your attention to. 

In the Acts we read, chapter 10, verse 39: "And we are 
witnesses of all things which he did, both in the land of 
the Jews and in Jerusalem; whom they slew and hanged 
on a tree." 

This refers to Jesus, the son of Sirach. This is good 
proof that Jesus, the son of Sirach, was killed by the Jews 
for his doctine from the two hundred and four books re- 
ferred to above. If this had any reference to Jesus Christ 
or Spiritual Truth, it would be so stated, but it says: 
"Whom they slew and hanged on a tree." For you should 
understand, and you will provided you are an honest man, 
that this passage must either be misleading and false, or 
the records of Jesus Christ crucified on the cross, must 
either be fiction or an outright falsehood, for you must 
understand this is a tree, not a cross, and crucifixion is not 
hanging. And in chapter 13, verse 29: "And when they 
had fulfilled all that was written of him, they took him 
down from the tree and laid him in a sepulchre." I am 
absolutely sure that this passage refers to Jesus, the son 
of Sirach. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Explanation of Sin Not to be Forgiven, Neither in this 
World ncr in ti-ie World to Come, and also Teosophy. 

In Mark we read, chapter 3, verse 28: "Verily, I say 
unto you, All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men. 
and blasphemies, wherewith soever they shall blaspheme;" 
verse 29, "But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy 
Ghost hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal 
damnation:" verse 30. "Because they said, He hath an 
unclean spirit." And in Matthew, chapter 12, verse 31: 
"Wherefore, I say unto you, All manner of sin and blas- 
phemy shall be forgiven unto men; but the blasphemy 
against the Holv Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men;" 



132 Explanation of Sin 

verse 32, "And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son 
of man, it shall be forgiven him, but whosoever speaketh 
against the Holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven him, neither 
in this world, neither in the world to come;" verse 33,. 
"Either make the tree good, and his fruit good; or else 
make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt; for the tree 
is known by his fruit. ' ' 

There has been in the past and is also at the present time 
a diversity of opinion of what this sin is, and the doctors 
of divinity and many learned men are puzzled as to what 
the nature of this sin is that "shall not be forgiven him, 
neither in this world, neither in the world to come." For 
some of them say this must be a mistake, and the old 
Septuagent must have been misunderstood, for we read: 
"If your sins be as crimson, they shall be as white as; 
snow." But some of the doctors of divinity say: "No, it 
means a man who has been converted and has accepted the 
salvation of Jesus Christ, and acknowledged the grace of 
God, and has then fallen back into his former evil ways 
and disregarded Christianity as a mere form of ceremony, 
and of no importance to man's salvation," and many other 
similar beliefs and doctrines. But not one of these doctors 
of divinity is right. As it is important for every man and 
woman to know what is meant by the passages written 
above, I shall explain the same. As I have now in my 
possession a portion of the laws of twenty-one different 
governments in the Invisible World, and, as I have studied 
these laws' very closely, I think I am competent to tell you 
what these passages mean. 

A man, that is an adulterer at heart, will speak scorn- 
(fully of chastity and virtue, and make light of it, and he 
will say : ' ' You fools, what has nature given us our sexual 
organs for, if we shall not have the right to use them as 
we see fit and at any time we please;" and when a man 
speaks to him and says : "Chastity and virtue are the safety 
valves to our health and happiness, and also a living spring 
to our national life," the adulterer will say in answer: 
"Your safety valve is a depraved valve, and takes away 
a man's liberty and your spring is a private spring, fenced 
in for no purpose whatsoever." A man that speaks so is 
speaking against the Holy Ghost, for a man's spirit and 
soul is the Holv Ghost. If he is in possession of an un- 
spotted moral character, that is, if. a man or woman is in 
possession of the emblem of chastity and virtue, he or she is 
to the interior of their souls in possession of the Holjr 
Ghost, for then he or she is also in possession cf the emblem 
of innocence, and is entitled to become a citizen of the 
celestial heaven. But an adulterer, that speaks against 
chastity and virtue, has lost his emblem of virtue already, 
and he will throw it away the first chance he gets, for he 



Explanation of Sin 133 

is as to the interior of his soul an adulterer, and has thrown 
his emblem of virtue away, for he regards it of no worth, 
but when he threw his emblem of virtue and chastity away, 
he also threw his inheritance to the celestial kingdom away. 
For this inheritance once thrown away can never be re- 
gained, neither in this world nor in the world to come. A 
man or woman, however, is not condemned because he or 
she has lost their emblem of chastity and virtue, for if 
they are otherwise good and noble, they have an inherit- 
ance among the inhabitants of the spiritual kingdom, but 
an adulterer that despises chastity and virtue and speaks 
scornfully against it, is also apt to drift into every other 
kind of evil, till at last he takes delight and pleasure in 
doing evil and, therefore, is in danger of throwing himself 
down among the inhabitants of the infernal regions, and it 
is for this reason it reads in this way: "But he that shall 
blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness, 
but is in danger of eternal damnation, because they said 
lie hath an unclean spirit." Here is the point. Who was 
it that said : ' ' He hath an unclean spirit ? ' ' The angels of 
the celestial kingdom said: "He hath an unclean spirit," 
For their laws are so written that none can enter there 
that have lost their emblems of virtue, that is his spirit 
after he leaves the material body. For let it be under- 
stood that a man or woman who has thrown their emblem 
of virtue and chastity awav has a blot and stain on the 
interior of their souls, and it can never be blotted out or 
healed up. For the angels of the celestial kingdom can 
see this blot or stain, the very minute they throw their 
eyes on you, but the angels of the spiritual kingdoms can 
not, and it is for this reason that the heavenly kingdoms 
are divided into two halves : the spiritual kingdom and the 
celestial kingdom. Their laws, statutes, and ordinances are 
different, which we shall speak more of hereafter. 

To make this more clear to you I shall her t give you an 
illustration. In our city live two families. Jones lives 
on the south side of Canal street and has a boy, Billy, and 
a girl, Sadie. Hawkins lives on the north side of the 
street, opposite Jones. He has a boy, Jimmy, and a girl, 
Tina. The parents of these four children are honest, re- 
spectful people, good citizens, and are paying taxes. Billy 
Jones is a rowdy; he drinks whiskey, smokes and chews 
tobacco, is sassy and mean to his father and mother. He 
has stolen horses, he has forged his father's name to a 
hank check, he is the captain of a thieving gang, and he 
has robbed the express office. Billy Jones is the chief of a 
gang of hoodlums, he plots against the city officials, and 
bribes and leads them astray, and has even got his hand 
in the city treasury to rob it. He is a king of a faro bank, 
and he gets into rows with his subjects, and kills three of 



134 Explanation of Sin 

them, but as lie has money he pleads self-defense and does 
not go to state prison. Billy Jones is now getting braver 
than ever. He has become the captain of a gang who have 
organized themselves for the purpose of wrecking railroad 
trains, to get a chance to rob and plunder the passengers, 
Billy Jones has also his eye on the detectives and police, 
and does not hesitate to kill any one who is on his track. 
He burns a grocery building down because he is refused 
credit. He swindles, cheats, beats and defrauds every one 
who comes in his way, and he calls this business. He says 
to his friends: "I want to show these greenhorns how to 
do business in a proper way," but he also tells his friends 
and says : "I warn you of one thing my friend ; do not 
meddle with the prostitutes and whores, or have anything 
to do with them in the least, for if you do you are sure 

to go to h— finally, for those d prostitutes will take 

the brains away from you, and they are liable to poison 
you with veneral diseases and you will be in a worse fix 
than if you were put in the state prison. I despise the 
h— cats." 

Sadie Jones is not prominent among the ladies of the 
community. She is coarse and rude ; uses coarse and profane 
language ; she lies, is saucy to her father and mother, whips 
and torments cats and dogs, makes all kinds of disturbances 
among the neighbors, calls the minister bad names. She 
is the queen of a club of girls, banded together for the 
purpose of helping prisoners out of the city jail. She hides 
stolen goods, and gets her parents into trouble with the 
city authorities. She whips and abuses the servant girls 
and refuses to Day honest debts. She dresses to suit herself 
and is gay and loud in her manner and action. She tells 
her club girls to be bold and fearless, and do as they please, 
and that violence is the price of liberty, but she also warns 
her club girls of one thing, and says: "Do not let any man 
play with your sword of virtue no matter who he is, for if 
you do you might get it broken and then you are a goner, 
and you will become a servant of dudes and pimps the bal- 
ance of vour days ; for I, myself, despise serfdom, and no 
man shall be the ruler over me. ' ' 

Jimmy Hawkins is a very nice young man. He is well 
thought of in high society. He dresses neat and with good 
taste, he is a ladies' man, is always civil and very polite. 
He honors his father and mother when at home and when 
he is in their sight. He does not use tobacco in any form, 
he attends the Sundayschool ; belongs to the church, and is 
the president of the local Young Men's Christian Associa- 
tion. He gives alms to the poor, and is always on hand 
where there is any one sick ; he is honest and square in his 
dealings with his fellow men, and leaves no debts unpaid. 
He gives money for missionary purposes, and lends a help- 



Explanation of Sin 135 

ing hand to build up institutions of charity: he speaks of 
patriotism and love of public institutions. Jimmy Hawkins 
holds ah office of public trust, and is city treasurer. But 
Jimmy Hawkins loves the sporting girls also, and says to 
his clerks we should not be cruel or speak hastily of these 
girls, for they are human beings as well as we. He now 
sneaks up to an assignation house to find out what is going 
on. and he does find out what is going on, for here he is 
met with the greatest courtesy and the inmates are very 
glad to see him. Lady Susanbottom walks up to him and 
unclasps his belt of virtue and says: "Give me this and 
I will give you my love. ' ' And Jimmy Hawkins says : " It 
is a trade, take it." 

Tina Hawkins is a very nice young lady. She moves in 
the highest society, and is a favorite among the gentlemen. 
She is tender hearted and loving, she is obedient to her 
father and mother, and is always pleasant to the servants ; 
she uses good language and reads the Bible, and is always 
singing hymns. She takes council from her spiritual ad- 
viser, the minister, and is secretary of the Sundayschool. 
She attends church and savs her prayers before going to 
sleep at night; she gives clothing to the children of poor 
families and she gives liberally to charitable institutions. 
Tina Hawkins is the president of the local Woman's Chris- 
tian Temperance Union, but she is engaged to a gentleman 
whom she loves very dearly, and he takes her out jior a 
boat ride. The young man tells her of his love for her, 
and he sees no reason why they should not be allowed to 
indulge to the full measure thereof, as they were going to 
be married in a short time, and that they were man and 
wife now as much as they ever would be, regardless of the 
marriage ceremony, and for this reason he says to Tina: 
"There is no use for you to carry that sword of yours any 
longer, for it is only an embarrassment against our love. 
Throw your sword overboard." Tina turns to the young 
man with favor: she unclasps her sword of virtue and 
throws it overboard into the sea. 

Billy Jones takes sick and the doctor tells him he must 
prepare to meet his Savior. Billy now calls on his father 
and mother and asks forgiveness and acknowledges he has 
been a great sinner. He tells his father to pay out every 
cent he has to those who have claims against him, regard- 
less of notes or papers of security. Billy dies and Sadie 
also takes sick and dies. The newspapers in the city do 
not even mention their death. 

Jimmy Hawkins takes sick and the doctors pronounce 
him a consumptive, and that he will die in a short time. 
The whole community is now alarmed and prayers are 
offered in the churches for his recovery. Jimmy Hawkins 
^lies and the whole city goes into mourning. His death 
gives Tina such a shock that she takes sick and dies also. 



136 Explanation of Sin 

These four people are now in the spiritual world, where 
they can see all their good and evil deeds they have done 
in the body. They are now at liberty to choose either the 
road to the heavenly kingdom or take the way down to the 
infernal regions. In going down to the infernal regions 
the four have an equal chance, but in taking the way up 
to the heavenly kingdom, Billy and Sadie Jones have the 
advantage of Jimmy and Tina Hawkins, for Billy and 
Sadie can get all their sins forgiven and are at liberty to 
enter any society or government in the spiritual and celes- 
ftial heavens, and pick out such a one as is suitable and 
agreeable to the interior of their life's love. But Jimmy 
and Tina Hawkins will have to confine themselves to the 
spiritual kingdoms and take their chances there, for they 
have, when in the body, sinned against the Holy Ghost, and 
it shall not be forgiven them, neither in this world nor in 
the world to come. And all the many good and noble deeds 
Jimmy and Tina Hawkins did here on earth will count for 
nothing, for neither Jesus Christ, the Lord God our Savior, 
or all the angels and archangels from the spiritual and 
celestial heavens can forgive or pardon them for their sin- 
ning against the Holy Ghost. For the laws of the celestial 
heavens are so written that none shall enter there who 
has thrown his or her emblem of virtue away, and thereby 
lost his or her inheritance, for it may be understood that 
the laws there cannot be amended even by the archangels 
themselves. 

Jimmy Hawkins in his disregard for virtue traded away 
his inheritance to the celestial kingdom for* the love of 
prostitutes and Tina in disregard for the laws of holy matri- 
money buried her inheritance to the celestial kingdoms in 
the bottom of the sea. Jimmy and Tina Hawkins will, 
however, find a society and government in the spiritual 
heaven that will correspond to their nature and in harmony 
with the interior of their life's love, and so they will be 
happy. 

Billy Jones in his ignorance was wise as to the serpent 
because he knew it was destructive to his bodily health, 
and also to his nefarious business to have anything to do 
with the prostitute and the harlot, for he told his friend: 
' ' The prostitute and the harlot will take your brains away 
and you take chances in having your flesh and bones 
poisoned. ' ' As wicked and bad as he was, and all the 
many evil deeds he did. he did not sin against the Holy 
Ghost or commit unpardonable sin, that neither God nor 
the angels could forgive. For Billy Jones did not give 
his silver belt away that his mother gave him as an emblem 
of virtue when he was born, and for this reason he is yet 
carrying his silver belt around his waist as a token that he 
can whenever he sees fit apply for citizenship in the celes- 
tial kingdoms. 



Explanation of Sin 137 

Sadie Jones is now where she has found out that reck- 
lessness and wickedness in earthly life has not built costly 
mansions, for those that are abusive and are planning mis- 
chief all the time and that wherever there is a queen as 
ruler there must also be subjects, but in her unconscious 
state of the knowledge of human life, purpose, and destina- 
tion, she loved liberty and for this reason she took good 
care of her sword of virtue. For she said to her club girls : 
"Do not let any man play with your sword of virtue, lest 
you have it broken, and then you become a servant in the 
hands of dudes and pimps.'' Sadie Jones was not vain, 
"but she was cold and wicked ; she lusted not for power and 
fame, but was unerateful and rude: yet she was as gentle 
as a dove and loved liberty: and for this reason she kept 
ner sword of virtue, and the time will come when she shall 
be dressed in white garments and wear a crown for 
Liberty's sake. 

Thus I have explained to you what is meant by what is 
written in Matthew, chapter 12. verses 31 and 32. and in 
Tiuke. chapter 3. verses 28. 29. and 30. 

Some of you. my readers, will now say this seems almost 
unjust. ''According to your explanation of your doctrine, 
the celestial heavens will forever be shut up to the biggest 
portion of the human race." I say. Xo. not altogether, 
and not in the way you think. The reason you are asking 
me this question is this: You are alarmed over this dec- 
trine and you say very few will go to the celestial heavens 
these days. I will here answer you this. It is not the fault 
of the laws of the celestial heavens that we are today a 
degenerate people morally depraved, and that we have be- 
come corrupted in body and soul, and that we have no 
respect for virtue and moral honor. You must also under- 
stand that to look at these days and at the ptesent genera- 
tion is not viewing this case in a true light, for these days 
liave not always been, and will not always be. There was 
a time among the most ancient Appagejans that an illegiti- 
mate child was entirely unknown ; and that the name pros- 
titute and also the name harlot was buried in the bottom 
of the sea. and these days will come again on earth, and 
these days that are will be forgotten. 

But you say. what about they that have been robbed of 
their emblem of virtue against their will, such as innocent 
girls that have become victims of rape on highways and by 
soldiers in times of war. and men and women that have 
"been drugged by what is known as tinct. cantharides. etc. ? 
The laws of the celestial kingdoms cannot be amended be- 
cause of these unpardonable crimes. There is. however, 
such a thing as reincarnation, and it is possible for a 
human spirit after they enter the spiritual world, or even 
the spiritual heavens, to take up a human body the second 



138 Explanation of Sin 

time and live their earthly life over again, and in so doing 
they will regain their emblem of virtue, and the blot and 
scar on the interior of their soul is stamped out, but this 
is very rare and cannot be done successfully only under 
certain conditions, and by the help of spiritual grafters. 
For the spirit to prepare themselves to take up a human 
form the second time must of necessity undergo a certain 
spiritual chemical process, which I am not able to describe 
so that it could be readily understood. I will, however, 
say this, that the spirit is prepared for reincarnation by 
the help of other spirits who watch attentively the em- 
bryonic life in the human mother, and a few days before 
birth of the child the spirit life of -the embryo is cut loose, 
and the new spirit grafted on, the same as the nurseryman 
grafts or buds a stock on a young seedling one year old, and 
cuts off all but the roots. The invisible individual so graft- 
ed on the embryo is as to the interior of his soul deadened 
by a spiritual chemical compound, very much in the same 
manner as a patient who has chloroform administered to 
him in order to have a limb amputated. The memory of 
such invisible individual taking a human body the second 
time is by this process blotted out as to his or her former 
life. You can now understand that this is not a pleasant 
process to go through, and is at the same time unpleasant 
and dangerous, for you take the risk of having your in- 
dividuality changed from a man to a woman, or from a 
woman to a man, for the deadening of the interior of the 
soul will not quicken and become active before the entering 
of the spirit into the Invisible World the second time. I 
want you also to understand that the spirit and soul of man 
are two different things, for we are like unto a bird in 
a birdcage. The cae^e is our human body, the spirit repre- 
sents the feathers of the bird, and the bird itself represents 
the soul. As a bird can not live and exist and be active 
without its feathers in the same manner can the soul not 
live and exist and be active without the spirit and vice 
versa (volumnes could be written on this). Therefore, if 
a man or a woman who has been robbed of their emblem 
of virtue, innocently and against their will, and such in- 
dividuals are as to the interior of their hearts a lover of 
virtue, they can after they enter the Invisible World rein- 
carnate and have their emblem of virtue restored, but this 
they will not do unless they are as to their interior a lover 
of virtue. To give you a clear understanding of what is 
meant here, I will give you a parable. 

A certain nobleman had many servants and among the 
number he had three waiters waiting on his family table. 
The nobleman had agreed with them on a certain monthly 
salary, but when the time agreed upon was expired they 
came to him and said : l ' Sir, we have now worked for you 



Explanation of Sin 139 

these many months and you have not yet increased our 
salary. "We are entitled to higher wages and for this reason 
we are here to speak to you." The nobleman replied: "I 
have laid down a certain rule whereby I am guided in 
doing a fair, square, and honest business and in those rules 
your wages are set, and I will not depart from these rules, 
and in any way break the rules, and for this reason I can 
not raise your wages." He then drew from his bureau 
drawer three white clean aprons. He gave each an apron 
and said: "Put these on and wear them continually until 
the next new moon. Come then in and present yourselves, 
and if your aprons are not torn and ripped, I will send 
you to the palace, and you will there wait on the wives of 
the princes and you shall there receive a higher salary ac- 
cording to your worth." The waiters then put on the 
aprons and when the first new moon came they presented 
themselves. When the first one came, the nobleman looked 
at him and said: "Your apron is all dirty, you will have 
to wash and. iron the same before I can send you to the 
palace, for a waiter with a dirty apron cannot wait there." 
The second presented himself and the nobleman looked at 
him and said: "Your apron is dirty, I can not send you to 
the palace," but the second, knowing the sentence of the 
first one said: "You told my fellow waiter that if he 
washed and ironed his apron you would send him to the 
palace and there wait on the wives of the princes." But 
the nobleman said: "You have torn your apron also." The 
waiter, hearing this, was grieved at heart and said : " I am 
an unfortunate man." The nobleman perceived his sorrow 
and said : " If you will mend your apron so that I can not 
tell where it is mended I shall send you along with your 
fellow waiter to the "oalace." The third waiter came to 
present himself, and knowing the sentence of the two be- 
fore him said: "Lord, what will I do with my apron that 
I may be sent to the palace and wait on the wives of the 
princes?" The nobleman then rose to his feet and said: 
"You have not only soiled your apron with dirt of every 
kind, but you have also torn it and at last burned holes in 
it. I can not send you to the palace, but I will give you 
the same chance as your fellow waiters before you. If you 
can wash your apron and mend it so that I cannot find 
where it was mended, I will let you go with them. All of 
you come back the first full moon and present your aprons. ' * 

The first washed his apron white and clean and ironed 
it also for the day of presentation. The second one said: 
"I shall wash my apron white and clean and I shall also 
pull it apart thread by thread and then I will take it to 
the weavers and have him manufacture a new apron out 
of the old one," and so he did. The third one said: "I 
have no desire to go to the palace although I told the lord 



140 Explanation of Sin 

so, and I will simply wash and mend my apron and I will 
in time receive one without any blemish on it." 

The time of -the full moon came and the waiters appeared 
before the nobleman. The first appeared and was sent to 
the palce. The second appeared and when the nobleman 
saw the apron that had been torn he said : ' ' This is a new 
apron, in what way have you come by it 1 ?" The servant 
answered: "I picked the old one asunder thread by thread, 
and took the flax to the weaver's loom and he made me a 
new a^ron out of the flax of the old one. ' ' The nobleman 
said: "As you have done this I will send you to the palace 
and wait upon the wives of the princes." 

The third servant came and said: "I have washed and 
mended my apron, and it is pleasing to my. sight, for I 
have put ornaments over the torn places and fine needle- 
work over the burnt places, and I am proud to own an 
apron of this kind, and delighted with the ornaments and 
needlework on the same. I, therefore, desire to have a 
place among your servants." The nobleman said: "Go 
and labor among my servants." 

The nobleman in this p arable represents the laws that 
govern the great river Euphrates, dividing the spiritual and 
celestial heavens. (You perhaps are wondering at this 
statement in Revelations, chapter 9, verse 14, "Saying to 
the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four 
angels, which are bound in the great river Euphrates.") 

The first servant represents those who have loved virtue, 
and are in possession of the emblem thereof, but have com- 
mitted other sins. The second servant represents those who 
"have loved virtue, but have been robbed of their emblem 
against their will and are reincarnating to regain the same, 
in the same manner as the second servant had to tear up 
nis apron thread by thread, so do those who are reincar- 
nated have to do with their memories of a past life, tearing 
them asunder, event by event, when they are reincarnated. 
The third servant represent those who have willingly 
thrown their emblem of virtue away and have also commit- 
ted other sins, and are satisfied to remain in the spiritual 
heavens. The princes are temples of learning in the ce- 
lestial heavens and the wives of the princes are the happi- 
ness such learning gives to its individuals. 

As I do not take up with the latter day doctrine of 
Theosophy (I will admit, however, that these people have 
a certain amount of foundation for their belief), I shall 
not here discuss this, for I may be understood, for my 
views of reincarnation are altogether different from those 
of the doctrine of Theosophy. 

That all religous doctrines get their origin in the In- 
visible World is well known to many people, and that there 
is an established society in the Invisible World correspond- 



Explanation of Sin 141 

ing to the one on earth is also an established fact, and has 
been proven to me by much experience, and that the in- 
visible ones are always trying to impress and inspire 
mortals with their beliefs and doctrines is also true; it 
follows then that the doctrine of Theosophy also has its 
origin from a society or government in the Invisible World. 
I shall here relate a memorable occurance. I was for 
several days studying as to the purpose of reincarnation, 
and as to its nature and origin, and was wondering if 
Madam Blawakshy and Amy Besent and their followers 
were simply advocating this doctrine of Theosophy because 
they had nothing else to occupy themselves with. As I was 
studying one evening, a messenger came and stood by my 
side and said: "Prepare yourself tomorrow, we have your 
lesson ready for you." The next evening T went to bed 
as usual, thinking no more of what was said the evening 
before. I had been in bed but a few minutes when two 
messengers came. They took me in the spirit to where 
they had the lesson prepared. I entered a most beautiful 
country, which was located as it appeared to me on the^ 
northeastern boundaries of the spiritual heavens bordering 
the Euphrates river. Along the river was a high tableland 
nicely cultivated with flowers; lawns of green grass were 
stretched for miles; broad passways and lanes of a most 
artistic design were here and there ; thousands of trees and" 
shrubberies of different kinds were along the river banks, 
and there were great rocks and boulders placed in an ir- 
regular way one against another, the same as if nature had 
thrown them there. In the southern end of this province 
was an inland bay running nearly the full length of this 
tableland, and had an entrance into the great river. The 
mouth of this bay (or as we say, the entrance into this bay) 
was very narrow, and in front of this entrance or back 
of it from the river there was an oblong island. This 
island was fully as high as the tableland, and was crowded 
with thick forest. There were perpendicular cliffs at each 
end of this island as high as the balance nf the island. 
This island I was told was constructed by the will power 
of the inhabitants of the province, and that the inhabitants 
of the island could turn the island at will and close up 
the entrance from the river into the bay. The banks or 
shores of this bay looked to me as if they were lined the 
full length with blocks of hewed stone of a bright red 
color, and a long distance from the entrance of this bay 
was another island in the center of the bay, and it ex- 
tended close to the shores of the mainland. Although the 
bay here was very wide, this island nearly closed it up. 
The shores of this island looked to me as if they were lined 
the entire distance with cut blocks of stone of many colors. 
On this island was a most beautiful city built. Its streets 



142 Explanation of Sin 

-were wide and most tastefully decorated; its parks and 
gardens were most charming to the eye. Its gorgeous 
temples and magnificent palaces with their lofty domes and 
massive pillars can not be described in human language. 
There were innumerable bridges suspended from the main- 
land into the city, but not such as we have on earth, for 
they were movable like unto the waters of a swift river 
runniner through a flume. Nearly in the center of the city 
was an amphitheatre. There were in the city all kinds of 
trades and occupations, and the inhabitants were attending 
to their respective duties in the offices, but these were not 
done in the way we perform our labor on earth. As there 
were many persons of both sexes going into the amphi- 
theatre, I said to the two messengers : ' ' What is all this ? ' ' 
They said: "It is going to be a lecture. Let us go and 
listen." I can not describe what took place, but will say 
this : ' ' The lecturer now took his stand and began to speak. 
His subject was reincarnation and the doctrine of Theos- 
ophy was the philosophy of the universe. He said that 
reincarnation was the only means whereby they could save 
their province from decay and invasion by evil spirits, and 
that it also would save the inhabitants of the earth from 
decay and destruction. He also said that the doctrine of 
Theosophy was established on earth and in a certain meas- 
ure was understood by men, and he urged every one in the 
audience to do all in his power to help the inhabitants of 
the earth to propagate this philosophy, and by so doing 
they would strengthen the power of their government and 
make the inhabitants of the earth more happy, and furth- 
ermore he said: "We shall regain our losses we have suf- 
fered and be at liberty to explore any portion of the uni- 
verse that we like, etc., etc." And he said many other 
things that I can not here describe. 

We now went out from the amphitheatre and stood as 
it were on a square enclosed by high buildings; a living 
fountain gurgled up from the center and from it flowed 
four crystal streams of water to the four quarters. As we 
were standing looking at the water flowing from the foun- 
tain, the speaker we had listened to in the amphitheatre 
walked up to where we were standing. He had a rod in 
liis hand like unto a yard stick of polished brass. He 
turned to me and said: "I perceive you are a stranger. 
Why are you around here?" One of the messengers spoke 
up and said: "He is a school boy of our school, and we 
brought him here that he may learn something from your 
doctrine of Theosophy or reincarnation." As the messen- 
ger so spoke his face brightened up and he raised up the 
rod and said: "This rod is the rod of justice, and this 
square is a map of the earth, and its surrounding eternal 
worlds with their many kingdoms, good and evil." He 



Explanation of Sin 143 

then began to instruct us as to its design and nature, and 
explained the design of the surrounding buildings, and we 
[walked about. There came as it were from the eastern 
portals two females, tall and slender, dressed in white 
and shining garments. Their hair was flowing over their 
shoulders like unto flames of fire. They had each in their 
hands a ribbon of green silk. "When they perceived us 
standing there they threw up their hands and rushed to- 
ward us, and it looked as if they were trying to embrace 
me, but that very moment the teacher stretched forth his 
rod and held it at arm's length between us, and said: 
* ' Not so, you are violating the ordinance of our city. ' ' But 
they on hearing this took little offense and gave the teacher 
a gentle smile, and turned themselves around in a graceful 
manner, and not like a man turning himself around on one 
heel. They then bowed to the teacher, spoke to him in a 
polite manner and said: "We came here to take this 
stranger into our garden, and to show him what we are 
doing." The teacher then said: "Take him along." The 
females then tied their silken ribbons, one un each of my 
arms, and said : ' ' Come, let us go. " I then parted company 
with the two messengers and the teacher. 

As I was well acquainted with the nature of the females 
*)f the celestial heavens, I perceived they were from that 
quarter or were soon going there. I began to ask them 
questions, which they delightfully answered. Finding 
they were not in the least embarrassed in answering my 
questions, I said: "Why do you tie this ribbon around my 
arms?" As we were already in the garden, one of them 
pointed with her finger and said: "Do you see all the 
people over yonder, walking to and fro? We tie these 
ribbons around, your arms as a sign that we have got you in 
our charge, and that we are able to take you back where 
you came from." "Why did you rush up so hastily when 
you first saw me, and why did the teacher I was talking 
with hold his stick between me and you ? ' ' They answered : 
"When we first saw you we could see that little star you 
nave there (putting her finger under by le±T rib). We 
then knew you were one of the star boys, and we would 
have hugged you, if he had not prevented tig from doing 
so. " " Did he think you were acting illmannerly ? " " No, 
he did it for this reason, that he couldn't see the little star 
you have on your vesture, and he was afraid you would 
nave lewd thoughts if we had kissed you, and you there- 
fore, would have been a factor in our getting disgusted 
at our office we hold under the government. ' ' I then said : 
"What office do you hold under the government?" "We 
carry messages between this government and the celestial 
governments across the great river, and we are also helping 
to prepare those for the celestial heavens who come from 
earth, and have been reincarnated." 



144 Explanation of Sin 

Q. "Do you believe it is a good thing for the inhabitants 
of earth to be instructed in the philosophy of reincarn- 
ation?" 

A. "It is good for those who have lost their emblem of 
chastity and virtue against their will, and are desirous of 
exploring the celestial kingdoms, and also those belonging 
to this province and government. For there are many who 
have fulfilled their labors here and want to explore new 
fields." 

Q. "How long, are you going to hold your office?" 

A. "We shall hold it until we get tired of it . " 

I perceived they were already members of the celestial 
kingdom, I therefore said: "When you are among the in- 
habitants across the river do you then believe reincarnation 
is a good thing ? ' * 

A. " No ; when we are over there we never think of re- 
incarnation, for there is no one there who teaches such 
doctrine, and we perceive in you that you do not think it 
is a good thing either, only from a standpoint of justice 
to a fallen and degenerated race. ' ' 

They showed me through the gardens and what they had 
accomplished there since they had taken up their office. 
The beauty of this garden was such that no pen can de- 
scribe it. Leaving the garden, I fell into an unconscious 
state and woke up in my bed. 

I had learned in one night what it would take me ten 
years to learn in a university. It may also here be under- 
stood that we did not talk a material language, but a 
spiritual language, which* I am able to talk more fluently 
than the Swedish or English language. This language I 
can talk at any time and under any conditions in my 
normal or spiritual state. I have also learned six or 
seven songs and can sing the same whenever it pleases me. 

The above narrative may sound strange to you, my 
reader, if you are not posted and have not read the history 
of the spiritual manifestations among men on earth. There 
are hundreds, yea even thousands, of men and women who 
have had similar experiences in the past, and will have in 
the future, but you may say this sounds altogether material. 
To be sure, you must understand this, that I have trans- 
lated the spiritual into the material in order to make you 
understand what I have seen and learned. It is for your 
benefit I have done this, not for mine. But yet you say: 
' ' I can not see how there can be countries, lakes and rivers, 
cities, forms of government, institutions of learning, and 
all kinds of employments the same as we have here. ' ' Sir, 
there are many things you do not understand. There have 
been machines invented in the last fifty years, by men who 
wear the same number hat that you do. These machines 
are so ingenuiously invented that you cannot in the least 



Exp la nation of Sin 145 

understand nor comprehend the mechanism thereof. And 
you could not take one of these machines apart and put 
them together again, if by so doing you would be saved 
from the hot place, unless you learned the mechanism 
thereof. And these are made by men wearing the same 
number hat that you do. 

But we have more wonderful things than machines to 
look upon. Go out upon yon hill in a bright moonlight 
night, and lift up your eyes to the starry heavens, and 
look upon the millions and millions of stars and planets 
that are revolving in space, and you will find there are 
groups of stars that are thousands and even millions of 
miles apart and yet they are following one another with 
such accuracy that they do not vary one-thousandth part 
of an inch in distance from one another, nor vary one 
second of time in travelling round their orbit. Ask your- 
self the question: What holds these immense bodies to- 
gether in such regularity? Here is something you also are 
not able to understand, and you are as wise as the wisest 
man on the earth, for no man can comprehend the con- 
struction of the universe. But I have this to say about 
that which holds these bodies together, and also our little 
planet earth. The currents that are binding these bodies 
together are more solid than iron and more compact than 
steel. And this material world that me and you, my reader, 
are living in is not the real world, although you think so, 
and I will here positively state that it is not. The real 
world is the world you do not see with the material eye. 
I shall here give you a simple riddle to answer. Give me 
the rays of the sun in feet. Place a portion of the wind 
in my cellar, and come and visit with me the day that is 
past. 

As far as I have been able to discover I have found but 
one province or government in the Invisible Wlerld that 
is advocating the doctrine of reincarnation, a ad the inhabit- 
ants of this province were mostly those who had their em- 
blem of virtue robbed or stolen from them against their 
will. And what is wonderful, those, who have- been out- 
raged against their will, despise the nation they come from, 
and charge their losses up to the government under which 
they lived, for they say: "It was the government's fault. " 
Therefore, if any of these decide to reincarnate they never 
do so into the nation they came from, for they have lost 
all faith and love in the nation. I have found there any 
amount of individuals in this province or government that 
have lost their emblem of virtue, but are well satisfied, as 
the government is in harmony with the interior of their 
life's love. But what is wonderful they believe that their 
country can be invaded by mischievous and evil spirits, 
and they for this reason have guards on all the passages 



146 Explanation of Sin 

leading into their province, and their laws and ordinances 
are so written that male and female can nob act too freely 
unless they are as to the interior of their natures in unity ; 
that is, the male and female are then in a spiritual marri- 
age and form a complete whole, for they believe that if 
they are allowed to act freely, not being in unity, that 
their minds would be poisoned and thereby they would 
degenerate as to their morals. 

But it is otherwise in the celestial heavens. There they 
are as little children, and are given full power to act in 
accordance with the interior of their love, and there is no 
restraint put on their actions, for their love is pure and 
there are none there to poison it. 

Some of you, my readers, may wonder over this state- 
ment, but I shall here make this clear to yon, for there 
are many of you who have not as yet explored the interior 
of a man's or woman's heart, and the strength of its for- 
tifications; for there are many at the present time that 
do not believe we are degenerating in morals as well as in 
physical strength, and that we will eventually lose our 
liberty and become slaves under masters ten times more 
cruel than the masters of our shackled slaves. 

To make you understand the reason why the inhabitants 
of the celestial kingdoms are not in any way restrained 
from acting towards one another as to the interior of their 
love, but are given full liberty to execute all their thoughts 
and put freely in motion all the power of their love as they 
see fit;, in public as well as in private, I shall here demon- 
strate on a human plane, and why the inhabitants of the 
spiritual heavens are to a certain extent restrained shall 
also be shown. 

In my native country where young men and girls asso- 
ciate together they are allowed more liberty as to their 
actions than they are allowed in the United States. I am 
now speaking about the common people of both countries. 
Tn my native country they play like children in many in- 
stances, and their parents do not take note of their inno- 
cent games, for they do not suspect their children of any 
improper conduct, and that they would in any way stain 
their moral characters, and, therefore, they are uncon- 
cerned as to their actions toward the opposite sex. But in 
the United States it is different, for parents here who are 
of good morals and elevated and refined natures are in 
constant fear for the moral safety of their children ; there- 
fore, they put restraint on their children and forbid them 
to act and speak as to their life's love, and consequently 
a boy or girl who may be ever so moral and upright is in 
bondage under their parents' law, and liberty is taken 
away from them, and they do not realize the full enjoyment 
of their life's happiness. Should you ask such parents 



Explanation of Sin 147 

■why they are so strict toward their children— boys and 
fgirls that haven't a shadow of a sign of being anything 
but strictly moral and virtuous— these parents will tell 
you that it is not safe to give children full liberty for our 
present society is such that they are liable to get their 
minds poisoned, and thereby go astray. And in this they 
are right. But here the final judgment is rendered, for 
these parents have now pronounced the community in which 
they live morally corrupt and are also doubting the strength 
of the fortifications to their children's morals. Our Cau- 
casian race is the highest type of being on this planet, and 
it, therefore, follows that we are gifted with the best qual- 
ities and highest and noblest motives. We are also created 
so that we love the opposite sex, and we take delight and 
pleasure in attending each other 's company ; it then follows 
that the Great Architect calculated that we should be given 
full liberty to enjoy such company in the fullest measure, 
but in what way we can enjoy such company to the fullest 
measure is for us to find out. My mother, one of the noblest 
women that ever lived, gave all of us children full liberty 
to act as we saw fit in regard to the opposite sex. Although 
she was always teaching us to be civil and polite and to 
behave well in company, she was entirely ignorant as to 
moral corruption of a man's heart, and firmly believed the 
whole community in which we lived was strictly virtuous. 
I shall here relate some of my own experiences which 
will serve as an illustration as to man's fortification, and 
a woman's power and endurance in guarding her temple 
of virtue. When about nineteen years old, then living in 
my native country, I took great pleasure in the company 
of young girls. Once while with a young lady (for a lady 
she was) she came and sat herself in my lap and threw 
her arm around my neck. I then said: "Sally, you had 
better be careful. What if I took advantage of you?" 
"Oh." she said, "I know you too well. You will not do 
anything of the kind; if I was in any way suspicious of 
you I would not play with you as I do. I know who I am 
playin^ with." "But," I said, "you may be fooled." She 
then said: "If you should ever attempt to impose on my 
morals I would knock you senseless in a minute, even if 
ycu were the son of King Oscar." 

And at another time, I had conversation with a young 
lady and for some reason during the conversation I was 
very careless of what I said. My tongue in some way 
slipped and I uttered some words that were not very nice. 
She threw up her hands and said: "For heaven's sake. 
John. I never had an idea a man like you would dirty 
yours lips with such words as these." She then gave me 
the worst "raking-down" I ever had in my life. I then 
said, when I thought she had said enough : ' ' Annie, you are 



148 Explanation of Sin 

not any better in your morals than I am, and I do not 
want you to stand there and put on airs. ' ' She then said : 
"Johnny, I may not be any better in morals than you, but 
I would not kiss your dirty lips if I were to go barefooted 
for thirty days." That event has been engraved on my 
memory ever since, and I shall never forget the same if I 
live to be a thousand years old, and I can see yet the place 
where we were standing and her beautiful face beaming 
with virtue. Some time after we were at a dance and I 
asked her if she was willing to dance with me, which she 
did. I said to her: "Annie, why did you give me such a 
'dressing-down' the other evening, I am not as bad as you 
think V 1 " Johnny, ' ' she said, taking my hand, ' ' you have 
been taking lessons in "Willie Olson's school, and if you 
do not stop taking lessons from him you will land in the 
garrison among the soldiers, for I will tell you, it would 
be safer for me to sleep in a den of rattlesnakes than in a 
room where his bed is. " 

I once chastised a young woman in the United States. 
This woman boarded at the .same hotel as I did, and we 
became well acquainted, and she made herself very familiar. 
I once told her she had better be careful, or that she would 
get herself into trouble, but she said : ' ' You talk foolishly. 
You do not know anything." "Well," said I, "I do not 
know much, but I do know this, that there are men who 
would take advantage of you, by the way you are acting." 
She answered: "There is no danger, never you mind." 
This woman was not honest and had very little regard for 
virtue. 

You will by this understand why the angels in the celes- 
tial heavens are given full liberty to act as to the interior 
of their love. Do you suppose there is any danger to give 
a young man and a young woman full liberty to play with 
one another if they are strictly honest? There is none, for 
a man that is strictly honest will not let any lewd thought 
enter his mind, and he is as cool as to his flesh and blood 
as a summer evening's gentle breeze, and he will play with 
a young lady like unto a six-year-old child, and you could 
not induce him to harm her if he could, and she in return 
will never think of any improper conduct being carried on. 
Whereas, on the other hand, you take an immoral man 
with a corrupt heart, and let a pure innocent young girl 
Way with him as if he were her brother, and you will find 
if you could read his thoughts that lewdness and immoral 
thoughts are continual in his mind, and that he is planning 
to ruin her the first chance he gets. And a woman that is 
of debased and immoral nature desires nothing more than 
to destroy an honest man's character, for she is burning 
with the desire to destroy precious lives. Dcr you think it 
would be wise to give such people liberty and let them 



Explanation of Sin 149 

act and conduct themselves as to the interior of their life 's 
love? No! They must be restrained and held within 
hounds and liberty must be taken away from them, lest 
they should extend their slavery among those who are true 
and virtuous. For they have already sold themselves body 
and soul to a most cruel master, who neither will nor can 
release them from bondage, and for this reason full liberty 
can not be given our young men and women as a general 
thing, until we have arrived at a stage in our moral progress 
where every man will think that every woman is honest 
and true, and every woman desires to instruct every man 
to be faithful and upright. When that time comes then 
shall our young men and women be given full liberty. Then 
and not till then shall the yoke of slavery be lifted from 
their shoulders. 

For the benefit of those parents who do not understand 
the hearts of their young daughters, and the streams of 
love that are flowing from their young hearts in the flower 
of their youth, I shall here relate a mother's experience in 
my native country. This mother had one daughter of six- 
teen years. This young lady was fond of the company of 
young boys, and the mother could not keer> watch over her, 
and she became greatly alarmed over the safety of her 
morals. The mother said to the father in the young lady's 
hearing: "I shall keep watch over her that she can not 
steal away and play with the boys. ' ' The young lady hear- 
ing this set to work and wrote the following poem: 

A Heaven, a Heaven my heart surly is, 

Herself, little Lizzie hath said, 
And over the boundless dominion there 

Shall mother continually keep watch. 
God pity my mamma, she does not understand 
That a thousand mams are not sufficient on the stand 

To be watching. 

Are not these boys honest, truthful and good 1 ? 
And is the blood of the Swedish father and mother- 
hood? 
Thev are plowing the fields and planting the seed, 
And harvesting wheat in time of need, 
And all is done for the Christman's feed. 
We honor and love the boy, Jesus, indeed 
Shall we then turn the back to the Sons of the Swedes? 

The above story is from hearsay, and the poem is from 
memory, and we find in this young girl a brilliant and 
brave young woman. She undertook to put the above poem 
on file in the court of justice as a protest against her 
mother for interfering with her liberty, but we must also 



150 Individual Satan 

acknowledge that the anxiety of the mother was no idle 
dream, for she also knew that there was a limit to playing 
with the boys, and that to take pleasure in useful occupa : 
tions and delight in domestic duties was also a necessity 
to future happiness. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Individual Satan. 

We have in the above pages explained what is meant by 
Jehovah, Satan and the Devil; that is, if we read the Bible 
in Correspondence. 

Many peonle at the present time, and especially among 
the learned, do not believe there is an individual Satan, 
and that he was once in the past an angel of light, and that 
he became possessed with pride and vanity, and, therefore, 
was cast out of heaven, but I shall here explain to you, as 
far as I have been informed, that there actually is an in- 
dividual Satan in the southeastern quarter of Eden among 
the inhabitants of the infernal regions. 

We read in Zachariah, chapter 3, verse 1: "And he 
shewed me Joshua the high priest standing before the 
angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand tc 
resist him;" verse 2, "And the Lord said unto Satan, The 
Lord rebuke thee, Satan ; even the Lord that hath chcsen 
Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of 
the fire?" 

And in Second Corinthians, chapter 11, verse 14: "And 
no marvel ; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel 
of light;" verse 15, "Therefore it is no great thing if his 
ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteous- 
ness; whose end shall be according to their work." 

Here you Pius X, cardinals, archbishops, bishops, and 
priests, and you doctors of divinity, bishops, and ministers 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ, I here candidly warn you to 
look out. The axe is set at the root of the dry tree. Have 
you ever read chapter 11, verses 14 and 15, in Second Cor- 
inthians? If you have not read it, read it now. How do 
you know that you are not transformed as the ministers of 
righteousness, whose end shall be according to their works? 

The above passages from the Bible are, perhaps, very 
little understood at the present time, and for this reason 
they have been passed by as of no importance.. In regard 
to Satan, I shall here relate what I have learned in reading 
invisible history, and you, my reader, can take it for what 
it is worth. 



Individual Satan 151 

There was, in the most remote past, a certain person 
living here on earth who had a subtle heart. This man 
had great intelligence and was of a sharp and keen wit. 
He was cunning and also planned great projects. He lived 
strictly u t to the material laws and statutes under the gov- 
ernment where he lived. This man, after he left his ma- 
terial body here on earth, was admitted to the spiritual 
heavens. After he had been there for a long period of time 
it came to pass that he was exalted to one of the highest 
offices under a certain government. After holding this 
office for some time it was found that a small seed of self- 
love and despotism lay concealed in the interior of his soul. 
This pride he had so cunningly hid away that it was 
covered and lay dormant until he entered this office. It 
here budded forth and began to grow little by little. Yet 
the angels of the government in which he had his office did 
not discover his desire to rule others, and he, therefore, had 
the power to lead them as he saw fit. Finding he had this 
power, he became more and more as a ruler, and as no one 
had discovered his self-love he exalted himself, and the 
office he held became of too small importance to him, and 
he began to thirst with a desire to extend his domain, and, 
therefore, he wanted to enter the celestial heavens and rule 
the government there, but as the laws and statutes there 
were different they told him that he was not wanted there, 
and when he inquired for the reason he was told that when 
he lived on earth he was the lover of the harlot as to the 
interior of his soul, and had committed adultery with her, 
and it was for this reason he had a desire to rule over 
others. When the angels thus instructed him he became 
inflamed with anger, and told them they had no right to 
instruct him in this manner. The angels of the celestial 
heavens, in order to protect themselves, were compelled to 
have a struggle with him, and there also became strife be- 
tween the celestial and spiritual angels. It is true that 
he was cast down into spiritual darkness and into the south- 
eastern quarter, and that he there established the infernal 
kingdoms or hell, or what is now known as the infernal 
regions. 

This, my reader, sounds rather strange to you, and you 
do not know what to think of this statement, but I have here 
told you the truth, and the above Bible passages uphold me 
in my statement. You must not think that those Bible 
passages were written for fun, for every word there writ- 
ten is the truth. You must keep this in mind, that when 
you began to prospect and search the human heart and 
mind, you are entering a field and a country whose bound- 
aries are not confined to rivers or seas, for they are, prop- 
erly speaking, beyond the reach of your travel, for there 
are men and women whose minds can not be bent in obedi- 



152 Individual Satan 

ence. I shall, however, not enter into this subject, as 
Emanuel Swedenborg has laid this before you at length, 
and I refer you to his work, for he has told the truth. 

I shall here, however, relate two of my many personal 
observations. A little boy, six years old, when attending 
school, took a seat which the teacher found was not his 
proper place. The teacher, a strong and powerful man, 
but of a mild and humane nature, told the little boy in a 
gentle way: "You go and take a seat over yonder; this is 
not your proper place." The boy refused to do so. The 
teacher, wanting to find out if he could not make the boy 
take the other seat, in place of taking the boy bodily over 
to the seat where he belonged, whipped him most severely, 
and more than was good for the boy 's health. That teacher, 
with whom I had a personal acquaintance — a noble, con- 
scientious, refined and highly elevated gentleman— had the 
full control of that school, and yet he was not able to bend 
the mind of a six-year-old boy and make him move ten 
feet. That gentleman (for gentleman he was) was ar- 
raigned before the school board of that district, and had 
to pay a fine for whipping the boy, and came near losing 
his term of school. As sad as this may be, and as painful 
for us to know, yet we will have to admit this is a fact, 
that a little boy six years old preferred to take such a 
lashing as to nearly disable him, rather than to willingly 
move a distance of ten feet, which he could have done 
without the slightest inconvenience to himself or his teacher, 
and this is not all, for this young mind was able to defy 
a strong, able, humane and intelligent man, the master of 
the whole school, and force him to suffer annoyance, penalty 
and unpleasant hours for the sake of doing what was right, 
and execute and put in force the laws of his office, and 
which he was in duty bound to fulfill. 

Here, my reader, you will differ with me in what way 
to train such a boy, and you say we shall govern our child- 
ren by love, and the teacher you are speaking about did 
not do what was right, and he also did not understand the 
nature of the child, but I say to you that this teacher did 
what it was his duty to do, even if it was not right, and I 
am satisfied he did understand the nature of this child 
better than the boy's parents, and that he, for one disobedi- 
ent child, could not afford to lay law and order to one side 
and let his school be run at random and in disregard of 
discipline. You will then ask : ' ' In what way could such a 
boy then be governed and become obedient?" When love 
and civil words can not govern him and the rod is a failure, 
a child of this nature will not be governed by any single in- 
dividual, and law, order, and discipline alone can keep such 
a child in its proper place, and be obedient to what he is 
told to do, and keep him in strict bounds that he may not 



Individual Satan 153 

influence his playmates, for in order to make such a boy 
obedient it would require his parents, neighbors, and also 
his schoolmaster to make him understand that he is a brand 
plucked from the fire. 

We will now leave this young boy alone and let him take 
his own course, and let him develop all the qualities that are 
within him to suit himself. If this boy now has the facul- 
ties of being shrewd and cunning he will, by the time he 
is thirty years old, obey no man or power on earth only 
so far as he is forced to do so by the laws and statutes 
of the government in which he lives. We will now say 
this boy is put in the military school at Wtest Point and 
in time becomes a general in the American army. He 
will then begin to thirst for power and fame, and you will 
find, if you give him full power over the American military 
forces, that he would exalt himself, and if any foreign 
power should happen to offend him he would at once begin 
to plan how to conquer that nation, and after so doing he 
would begin to plan how to conquer the whole "world, and 
if successful would then think he had been appointed by 
God to accomplish all this, and his desire then would be to 
have his throne established beyond the stars. This is the 
nature of those who are disobedient and are imbued with 
self-love and of love to rule over others, for there is no 
limit to their desire to rule over others, but such men very 
seldom have a chance to have their qualities developed to 
any extent here on earth, and for this reason these qual- 
ities lie dormant until they enter the spiritual world, where 
they then bud forth into full bloom. 

Many parents talk about their governing power over 
children by love and kind words. This is all well and good, 
and is all that is necessary provided your children are of 
good morals and are of a mild, kind and obedient nature, 
but my observations in family life here in this United 
States are that parents, as a rule, have very little control 
over their children, and that there are any amount of 
children who raise themselves up against their parents and 
do as they please, regardless of their parents' instructions, 
and, consequently, law, order, and discipline in family life 
are laws of the past and dicipline is thrown to one side and 
forgotten, and the old man is discharged as the judge of 
the family court and has no more to say, and the old 
lady has lost her diploma as a lawyer, and, therefore, has 
no legal right to file any papers of protest in the family 
court against the younger members for their wrong-doings. 

I have this to say in regard to this : that any family or 
nation that is trying to govern by love, kind words, and 
charity alone, will sooner or later have their government 
overthrown, whether it is the national government or the 
family government, for any man or government who de- 



154 Individual Satan 

parts from the rules of law, order, and discipline will have 
trouble sooner or later, for wisdom does not take counsel 
from love, and prudence does not get her lessons from 
charity, and for this reason law, order, and discipline must 
be regarded as the banner of safety, the flag of unity and 
the orinamme of security, and whosoever throws any of 
these emblems away or to one side is not a good citizen, 
and, therefore, we should ornament our parlors, school- 
houses, courts of, justice, and our halls of congress with 
these emblems, as a sign that we are obedient children and 
that we are walking under the rules of discipline. 

When I first came out to this coast I could get nothing 
else to do except to go into the woods and make railroad 
ties. There were from fifteen to twenty men working in 
the timber, and among the number was one Mr. B— ^ I 
shall withhold his name, for the reason that he may now 
be married and have children. Mr. B— was working the 
same as the balance of us. He was a good worker and had 
no more to' say than any of us. He had more than an aver- 
age education, was always accommodating, and was not 
quarrelsome. The man we were working for was Jack 
Bowers. He was shot and killed in the streets of Portland, 
Oregon, on the Fourth of July. A firm in Portland took 
hold of the tie contract and put this Mr. B— on as a fore- 
man over us. He now began to show his authority. As 
time went on he was given full power to receive the ties 
and became general superintendent. He now began to show 
his authority more and more, and became disagreeable, over- 
bearing and mean. No one, however, paid any attention, 
only some of the boys said: "Do you know the head of 
Mr. B — is beginning to swell, and is getting bigger every 
day?" "Well," I said, "the moist atmosphere of Wash- 
ington territory may be the cause of that. Of course he 
is not putting in any hard licks with the axe any more as 
we do, and that may help along a little, but as long as his 
big head does not interfere with our ties, it is of no damage 
to us." But when he came to receive the ties he culled 
nearly fifteen per cent of them, and if anybody said any- 
thing he became lordly and overbearing. Some of the boys 
quit and struck out. After they were gone he hauled the 
ties into the creek. A few of us stayed with the work, as 
we liked the country and were calculating on settling there. 
The ties were all hauled into the mouth of Salmon creek 
and there boomed. Mr. B— came and gave orders to turn 
the ties loose and run them, down into Cowlitz river, but as 
we had not as yet received our money for making these 
ties, we were afraid he was planning on beating us out of 
our money, which we had worked there so hard for. I, 
therefore, told the boys that it was not advisable to turn 
the ties loose until we had had a talk with Mr. B— and 



Individual Satan 155 

found out when he was going to pay for the making of 
those ties. Mr. B— went down to the mouth of the river 
after he had ordered us to turn the ties loose, preparing to 
load the ties onto scows as they came down the river and 
tow them to Portland. We understood that if those ties 
ever got into the state of Oregon we would have to whistle 
for our money, and for this reason we lay in the camp doing 
nothing. As no ties came down the river Mr. B— suspected 
there was something wrong. He then came up to the camp. 
Finding the ties yet in the boom he inquired why we had 
not turned the ties loose. To begin with he talked very 
politely and said he was disappointed in us, and that he 
had been to a good deal of extra expense on account of 
our neglect. We then told him that three paydays had 
passed by and still we had not received our money for 
the making of those ties. He then said that under the 
circumstances of Jack having been killed, and many other 
things, we could not get our money until the ties were 
delivered in Portland, Oregon. We then told him to get 
some responsible man in Portland to secure us for the 
money we had coming and we would turn the ties loose. 
Hearing this he reared up like a roaring lion and said we 
were nothing but a set of ignoramuses, and that he was 
going to get men to turn those ties loose, and that neither 
we nor all the lawmakers in Washington territory could 
keep him from so doing. We then told him that if those 
ties were turned loose before we received our pay, some 
one was going to get hurt, and that we had fox hunters in 
the crowd who were very good marksmen. He then went 
away and tried to get men to turn the ties loose. We 
loaded up our guns and went down to the boom; built us 
a campfire and made a resolution that the first man who 
came and attempted to cut that boom loose was going to 
get a bullet. We watched the boom night and day. As he 
could get no men to take the risk of cutting the boom, as 
long as we were there with our Winchesters, and he being 
too cowardly to do so himself, he came up and paid us off. 
Here we find a man that a few months only made such 
a change in. Can any of you, my readers, imagine what a 
change one million years would make in this man's life, 
provided he would progress in cruelty and dishonesty in 
the same proportion as he did those few months ? I after- 
ward saw, clairavoyantly, the interior of this man's heart 
and mind in the nature of Correspondence, and it was of 
such a nature that if let alone and no restraint placed upon 
him, he would lay every human being on the face of the 
earth under his feet and rule them with an absolute mon- 
archy and call himself emperor of the earth, and the in- 
terior of his ruling self-love was of such a nature that he 



156 Individual Satan 

would not hesitate to annihilate or destroy all the angels 
and archangels of the invisibile world. 

I have here only presented to you two minds among the 
millions of inhabitants of this earth, and the millions that 
have lived before ns. What do you and I, my reader, know 
about the human heart and mind? Simply nothing, com- 
paratively speaking. We have discovered a few facts 
among the present generation and have read a little history 
of the past, but what do we know of the minuteness of the 
human mind and heart in the past, and even at the present 
time? We have discovered a few facts from which we 
draw our conclusions, and compare one mind with another, 
and so on, but how many minds do you and I come in 
contact with in the short time of seventy or eighty years? 
We have, however, discovered that there are men and wo- 
men who are Satans and devils as to the interior of their 
minds, and any man or woman who is so misled that they 
think there is no hell or infernal regions is to be pitied, 
for their limited understanding of the human mind, and 
what man is, he who will stand up and say: "There is 
no hollow tree in our wild forest that has no heart, and 
there is no serpent hidden under the rock. ' ' Shall we then 
be deceived like unto a baby sucking a sugar-teat in place 
of drinking milk from its mother's breast, and say there is 
iio personal Satan and he can do us no evil? 

Second Corinthians, chapter H* verse 14: "And no 
marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of 
light;" verse 15, "Therefore it is no great thing if his 
ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteous- 
ness; whose end shall be according to their works." 

Many people of today, and especially among the literary 
classes, look upon the ancient Chaldeans, Assyrians, and 
even the Greeks, as superstitious, ignorant, and childish in 
their religious beliefs and worship, but let me tell you, mv 
reader, these nations were neither superstitious, ignorant, 
nor childish, and if you inquire and ask our most leaned 
historians of today, suoh men as Moses Coil Tyler. A. M., 
L. H. D., and many others of his class, you will undoubtedly 
get this for an answer: "Our ancient ancestors had dis- 
covered that there existed in and around our planet spirit- 
ual wickedness and that the principalities of evil were 
continually saturating the human mind with its noisou, 
an rl that thoy firmly believed that this evil had to be reck- 
oned with, and that they in a most sincere and honest way 
annealed for help to the inhabitants of the most advanced 
planets although their religious worship was not like ours of 
today, and their ceremonies and mystic orders were carried 
on in a different form from ours, yet they were not in the 
least inferior to us as far as their intelligence and knowl- 
edge of good and evil was concerned and the construction of 



Individual Satan 157 

the human mind, conduct of life and the propensities con- 
cealed in the human heart of good and evil, for history 
nroves to us that these nations were no more superstitious 
than we are today, and that their ignorance chiefly con- 
sisted in lack of foresight in not more violently guarding 
against their own destruction, and, as far as childishness 
is concerned, they may have been more innocent than we 
are today. ' ' 

Here, my reader, if you do not believe what these learned 
men tell you, it will not hurt you to read up a little on 
ancient history so that when you enter into a conversation 
with those who have read history, they will not get tired 
of you and expose your ignorance of the ancient past. 

As carefully as the ancients guarded against evil and 
spiritual wickedness in high places, and the principalities 
of hell, they were too weak to overcome and conquer the 
three great chiefs— Lucifer, Satan, and the Devil— and it 
was for this reason : they did not understand how to carry 
on a successful war against these three great chiefs, and, 
consequently, they lost the battle and the war expenses had 
to be paid for in the coin of: their national life, and I, 
therefore, warn you, my reader, that if we do not carry 
on our war against these three chiefs differently from what 
we have done the last 1900 years, we will go the same way 
as the ancient Chaldeans, Assyrians, and Egyptians, and 
the United States and the American nation will only exist 
in name on the pages of coming history. 

Our statesmen, reformers, and ministers, are no wiser 
today than our ancient ancestors, for many of these, our 
leaders, and also a large portion of the common people, 
sincerely believe that all evil devices, such as gambling, 
trafficing, and indulging in intoxicating liquors, opium, 
and morphine, prostitution and various other kinds of evils 
of every kind, should be put down by force and the strong 
arm of the law used to subdue and restrain them that in- 
dulge and take pleasure in these vices from so doing. Not 
a few among the philosophers, doctors, poets, and scientists, 
entertain such a belief, but in this they are all wrong and 
innocently mistaken, for the reason that they have not as 
yet discovered the underlying principle of evil. These mei 
are all of them honest and sincere in their belief that by 
force, strict laws and violent measures to enforce these 
laws, and at the same time appealing to the Lord Jesus 
Christ in prayer, they would subdue these vices in men, 
and annihilate and wipe away from the face of the earth 
the sins these vices have created. 

But you must understand this, and you will also have 
to admit that by so doing you are depriving the evil ones 
of their liberty, with which you have no right to interfere, 
as long as they are not interferring with your business and 



158 Individual Satan 

imposing any of their vices on you or your children, and 
are trying to set up some of their laws and rules for you 
to follow, and thereby interfere with your liberty. As 
long as you are in no way hurt or interferred with by the 
evil ones, you have no right to take away the pleasure they 
delight in and the food and drink that has become the 
enjoyment of their life's existence, and you cannot shut 
up doors where the wicked ones are sitting in tneir comfort, 
as long as they are keeping themselves within their respec- 
tive boundaries, for when you do interfere with them, and 
are preaching reform to them, you are trying to force the 
evil ones into your good and respectable society, and also 
into heaven, where they do not want to go, for they in- 
wardly utterly despise you and your society, and the name 
of Jesus Christ and heaven is a byword with them. 

You may think, my reader, that this is very strong talk, 
and you are wondering at it, but I am telling you the 
truth. Let us see. Suppose a wicked man and woman 
came to you and said: "Sir, next Saturday we are going 
to have a glorious, gay old time in our dancing hall. There 
will be whiskey, beer, rum, opium, and morphine in abund- 
ance, and our public girls shall be dressed up in the nicest 
of dresses. "We want you and your wife to come over and 
stay all night, and if we find you are not coming we will 
come and get you. ' ' Do you not prefer to have the liberty 
to gro over there or stay at home ? We will say you declined 
their invitation, but he said: "You must come to our dance 
and drink some of our whiskey and beer, and also have 
fun with our girls, and if you do not come we will come 
and get you, and we will keep you there until morning 
whether you want to say or not." Here, my reformer, 
what would you say to these men who invited you to the 
dance hall? You would undoubtedly say: "Go away from 
here ; do not interfere with my liberty, ' ' and you would 
turn your face to your noble wife and say: "I hate and 
despise those men and women and their infamous society, 
and you and I would suffer most severely to attend their 
dance if compelled to stay all night." Now then, you and 
your wife would suffer agony and pain if you attended 
their dance, but the men who invited you and the propri- 
etor of the dance hall and all his guests do not suffer, but 
are, on the other hand, urging the pleasures and glory of 
their very life's love, and prefer such pleasure and enjoy- 
ment to anything else, for they are inspired by the inhabit- 
ants of the infernal regions, and are by them lifted up as 
to their body and soul as to their life's love and glorified 
as to the respective society in the infernal kingdom to which 
they belong. That this is true I am positively assured, for 
I have once in my life seen two devils in a public ballroom 
lift a young girl two feet from the floor and hold her there 



Individual Satan 159 

for at least twenty seconds, and she was in such a glory 
of excitement that she took off her hat and threw it on the 
floor and her face brightened up with the greatest enjoy- 
ment and happiness. As nearly every one of the dancers 
was more or less intoxicated with wine and whiskey there 
became the wildest excitement for about five minutes, such 
as I have never seen before or since, for I saw more than 
twenty men and women throw up their hands and shout 
with happiness and joy, and dance with such an elastic 
motion that they were like unto a man operating a jumping 
jack, for they also inspired one another with the blending 
of their magnetic forces, and the fluid that issued from 
their bodies when in motion was lifting their bodies as to 
half of their weight. 

As I was inhaling!' the ordor of this infernal and poison- 
ous atmosphere into my lungs, I began to tremble and took 
a vomiting spell and had to leave the hall. I was sick 
nearly all the next day. 

I have this to say in regard to reform: Our laws and 
statutes should be so written that the evil ones shall not 
in any way be able to live, thrive, and subsist at the ex- 
pense of the good and honorable citizens, and that they 
should be compelled to have their feasts and glorifications 
at their own expense, and that they should also be given 
full liberty to indulge in their evil devices and not be inter- 
fered with, for evil when left to itself and given full force 
and exercise will destroy itself, for it is a consuming fire 
in the community in which it exists; therefore, the sooner 
the evil ones perish in their wickedness the better it will 
be for the state or province, or the city or community, in 
which they live, and the good and honest citizens wir not 
suffer any loss, but will gain. 

We shall discuss this more fully further on. As to these 
reforms in making people good and upright citizens you 
may not agree with me in this reform movement, but what 
of that ? Let us agree to disagree and then compromise, 
and we shall be sure to agree on something. 

My fellow reformer, I will tell you one thing : that when 
you are taking up arms against Satan you must prepare 
yourself for a fight, You must not run away with the 
idea that all you have to do is to put yourself down on 
your knees and begin to pray and then indulge in idle 
talk. Prayers, however, are all right, and are helpful to 
many people," and I know of prayers that have been an- 
swered, but prayers do not take away the poison from the 
serpent, nor does it smother the fires of Lucifer. You may 
ask me: "Are not Jehovah, God, and Jesus Christ all- 
powerful? And if we pray for their help we will wipe 
exil away from the earth ?" Jehovah, God, and Jesus 
Christ are all-powerful by conquest, but not in any other 



160 The Hidden Sense in the Bible 

way. Are not Lucifer, Satan, and the Devil all-powerful 
also ? 

If some of you reformers, one or all of you that want 
to subdue evil, sincerely believe that Jehovah, God, and 
Jesus Christ are all-powerful, v/hy do you not begin to 
stop all houses of assignation, all open houses of ill fame, 
all gambling houses and pool rooms, saloons, disreputable 
dance halls? If you could with God's help you surely 
would do it. But this evil that we are so earnestly fighting 
against will also have to be fought and subdued in the 
Invisible World, and spiritual wickedness must be invaded, 
the powers of darkness reduced and the principalities of 
the infernal kingdoms conquered and Satan himself put in 
check, so that he will not be able to extend his slave terri- 
tory into our free domain, and this is a conquest to the 
very utmost ; it is a conquest for life or death. 

Zechariah, chapter 3, verse 1 : "And he showed me Joshua 
the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and 
Satan standing at his right hand to resist him;" verse 2, 
"And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, 
Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke 
thee; is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?" 



CHAPTER XIV. 

The Hidden Sense in the Bible. 

There is a hidden sense in our first reader, the Bible, 
that very few men have discovered. Even some of the 
doctors of divinity do not know this. I shall here relate 
in what way I happened to find out. I used to read the 
Bible in a very earnest way, and in so doing I used to 
concord such passages as in my opinion were important to 
know by heart, and also such passages as were puzzling to 
my mind, as to their signification and meaning. In so 
reading my mind became enraptured to such a degree that 
I was in an "awake-dreaming" state, or, if I am allowed 
to use the word, "seatremik" as to the understanding 
power of the interior of a man's mind. Thus reading the 
Bible I had not a few passages concorded, for I concorded 
as I read along. I read the whole Bible over 'in this way, 
concording as I went along. After I had read the Bible 
through I laid it aside and did not read it for nearly two 
years, as I had my work to attend to, and reading the 
Bible did not help in any way to pay my monthly expenses, 
and for this reason I also laid aside what I had concorded, 
calculating to take up this study again when I had nothing 



The Ridden Sense in the Bible 161 

else to do. This time, however, came. I was now at leisure, 
having nothing else to do except to read newspapers. 

I decided that it was about a ' ' standoff ' ' as far as finan- 
cial profits were concerned whether I spent my time in 
taking up the concorded manuscripts and studied up on 
them or read newspapers. I, therefore, began to read up, 
but when I began to refer what I had written to the same 
book, chapter, and verse in the Bible, it was not there. 
What I had written as a concordia referring to the same 
chapter and verse read altogether differently. 

Having worked at the carpenter trade, I was fully r^n- 
vinced that a man was as to his mind a double action 
machine, and if a man, by his will, did not understand 
how to run the two wheels "Action" and "Memory" and 
loosen the tightener on the Wheel of "Action" when the 
wheel of "Memory" was in motion, he was liable to be 
mistaken and make mistakes, even against his will. That 
a man will make mistakes, even to his detriment, and against 
his will, is a wellknown fact among contractors and car- 
penters, and, what is wonderful, an outsider or a spectator 
can throw the tightener on your "action" wheel and run 
it with a lightning speed and, thereby, turn your wheel of 
"Memory," of a man by the cylinders of will is not able 
to check up the speed of the machine and thereby control 
the same. This is also wellknown to many mechanics. 

Knowing this to be a fact, I thought I had made a mis- 
take in recording the chapter and verse, but I found it 
was a general thing. I did not know what to make of this ; 
the mistakes were too many, and I now began to search 
further on, but they were nearly all mistakes. I at last 
got so "muddled up" that I could find neither ending nor 
beginning to what I had written, as I had written down 
only a small portion of the passages and calculated to find 
the balance in the Bible. Finding such a large number of 
mistakes, I begun to get afraid, for I thought possibly I 
was not in my right mind when I wrote these passages 
down. Two years had passed by since this concordia was 
made, and no one but me had ever seen the writing. As 
I had always kept a diary, I hunted it up to find out what 
I had been doing before and after that time, and also the 
time inclusive. I found I had transacted my business prop- 
erly and had made no foolish deals, and had transacted 
what little business I had in a proper way. I was now puz- 
zled more and more. Finally, I arrived at this conclusion : I 
had before this in the past been annoyed by evil and mis- 
chievous spirits, and among the number was one who called 
himself "Old Gasgow." This fellow was more cunning in 
planning evil devices than all the sharps, crooks, thieves, 
and liars in the United States and Canada, one and all com- 
bined. I then said to myself : ' ' Old Gasgow has been here 



162 The Hidden Sense in the Bible 

and tampered with the flywheels of my brain and drawn 
on the tighteners on the 'action' wheels, and yet I did not 
notice him. There is something wrong about this. ' ' I con- 
cluded I would waste no time in reading the Bible, and, 
therefore, I threw what I had concorded into the stove and 
burned it up, laid the Bible to one side and started up 
town. No more Bible reading that winter. 

In November, 1895, I had gathered up a little money, 
had my debts all paid, and was going to take things cool 
and easy for the winter. One evening while sitting in my 
room, two messengers came and stood by my side. One of 
them said: "We want to write the balance of the book, 
Ludivy Teptotuvi, if you will help us." I told him I 
would do my part, whatever that part might be, as I had 
nothing to do all winter. As I was well acquainted with 
them before, I had confidence in them. I sent to Portland 
for more paper and writing material. Two days after the 
material arrived the two messengers arrived, and had with 
them two more assistants, making in all four of them, and 
me the fifth, and in this way we had a full set on the four 
keys (as has been shown above in Chapter V). As I was 
very cautious what I was doing, when it came to writing, 
I told them I preferred to know what they were going to 
write about. They told me I would know as we went along, 
as there was trouble in making me understand what they 
wanted me to do, as I could read the writing as we went 
along, and also understand the same, yet they placed a 
moving panorama before my eyes, not unlike the moving 
picture machines which Mr. Thomas Edison has invented. 
The only difference was that the panorama so presented 
before my eyes was as though everything was alive and 
real and that they were able to make that portion of the 
room which feasted my eyes as though it was fifty miles 
away; that is, the door, doorposts or jambs and the window 
were magnified many, many time and appeared as though 
they were fifty miles away; or on the principle as though 
you take a strong telescope and look at a mountain one 
hundred miles away, and when looking through the teles- 
cope it looks to be only ten miles away. Of such a nature 
was the panorama they placed before my eyes, continuously 
as they proceeded with the writing. As the writing went 
on I found that it pertained chiefly to law, earthly and 
material, heavenly and spiritual, and the earthly laws were 
laws, statutes, and ordinances copied from invisible history 
and that this invisible or secret history was also a copy 
from material history and laws once written . in material 
form and executed and in force among a nation once here 
on earth and known as "Appagejans." I have translated 
from these manuscripts one hundred and six paragraphs 



The Hidden- Sense in the Bible 163 

into the Swedish and English languages, and shall give 
them to you in this work, further on. 

As the writing proceeded, nothing unusual happened 
until we had written something like 1,250 pages; that is 
from the very beginning, a part having been written before 
this event. It was about 11 o'clock in the evening. We 
got to where the marriage statutes and ordinances of these 
people were recorded and also the rulings of their camp 
life on the seashore. We then came to a passage that as- 
tonished me as to its nature, and I began to doubt that 
such things had ever existed on earth. I, therefore, pulled 
in my arm, laid down the pen and stopped the proceeding 
of the writing, but they perceived in my mind that I 
doubted the truth of the contents of the paragraph then 
only partly written. They then said: "We perceive you 
doubt the true fullness of the paragraph here partly writ- 
ten. ' ' I answered : "It is indeed of such a nature that 
such a thing could not enter into the human mind at the 
present time, and can it be possible that such a thing has 
ever existed on this earth?" One of the messengers said, 
in a mild and musical tone, his face glowing with honesty 
and zeal: "You are a schoolboy of but a few days, and 
there are many things hidden from you. Go and get your 
Bible, your first reader, and I will show you the mystery 
of the truthfulness you are so earnestly doubting." I went 
and got the Bible. As the table was a big drafting table 
where the writing was going on, I went to the other side of 
the table and there opened the Bible. I opened it in the 
Psalms of David. I did not turn one leaf. The messenger 
then pointed at a certain verse and said: "Read this." I 
read two verses in the Psalms cf Pavid. After I was 
through reading I said: "'It is true. We will now go on and 
finish the balance cf the paragraph," which we did. We 
then stepped for the evening. 

After the messengers were gone I took the Bible and put 
it back into the bookcase and went to bed, thinking no more 
about it. The next morning I could still repeat, every word 
by heart that I had read the evening before in the Psalms 
of David, and what I had read was so engraved on my 
memory that I can to this day repeat every word of it. 

As a boy my memory was better than the average. If I 
heard a song or a story but once I could repeat the same cor- 
rectly. The next morning after this event I thought to my- 
self that I was getting my boyhood memory back again and 
felt somewhat pleased with myself. I, therefore, went and 
set the Bible to read the balance of the chapter to see what 
I could learn further on in relation to the same paragraph, 
as I thought I remembered the chapter and verse. I began 
to read, but as I went on reading I could not find what I 
had read the evening before. It was not there. I now 



1G4 the Hidden Sense in the Bible 

began to wonder, and also began to think that I was mis- 
taken as to the number of the chapter. I, therefore, began 
to read from the first chapter on, so as to be sure I would 
find the two verses, but I have not as yet found those two 
verses in the Psalms of David as I read them that night,, 
and I have read the Psalms of David from the first chapter 
to the last more than ten times since that event in order 
to find those two verses, but they are not there, nor in any 
other place in the Bible, as I read them that night. If 
what I read that night had departed from my memory I 
would have thought no more of it, but every word is so en- 
graved on my memory that I can repeat the same as easily 
as I can my mother's name, and I may further state that 
if I ever have in all my life been in full possession of my 
faculties, both of mind and body, and in good health and 
of an undisturbed mind, I was that night, and, further- 
more, if I had ever read anything in my life, printed in 
clear material type, I read those two verses also that night, 
as they appeared to me in material type, but they are not 
there now in material type, but in a spiritual hidden type. 

Having had this experience, I am fully convinced that, 
when I tell you there is a hidden spiritual sense in the 
Bible that you do not see, I am telling you the truth and 
nothing but the truth. 

Being thus convinced that there is a hidden sense in the 
Bible, I by this time found that I had three years previous- 
ly burned up papers of incalculable value, when I burned 
up the concordia spoken of above. 

The next time the messengers came to write I told them 
about this, and that I had also burned up many of the 
same kind of passages some time ago, and they then told 
me that they knew all about it before I told them. They 
also said that "Old Gasgow" told them that if they opened 
the hidden sense of the Word to my understanding* I would 
record it, and that he, Gasgow, could make me burn it up, 
provided he was left alone with me, and which I did. They 
said they knew all about the evil Gasgow had done to me, 
and deeply regretted the pain and suffering he had cost 
me, but they said the laws of the celestial kingdoms were 
so written that spiritual wickedness should be overcome by 
conquest, not by compromise or by arbitration, and in order 
to make me understand these laws evil was given full sway 
over me as to body and soul. 

I shall not relate what I have suffered in the past before 
this event, for it has no place in this work. I will, however, 
relate this : Long before I had burned up the manuscripts 
I had concorded, "Old Gasgow" came to me in disguise 
and told me many fabulous stories. He said he wanted to 
write a book and establish a certain society, and, therefore, 
I gave him permission to write, but I soon found that his 



The Hidden Sense in the Bible 165 

-writing was gradually turned into vulgarity and plans of 
vicious and wicked designs, and all his science of Corre- 
spondence was nothing but immorality. Finding- this, I 
was able to break off relations with him, and burned up 
all his writings. This the messengers told me also they 
knew I had done. 

You will here ask me, my reader: "Is it possible that 
the devils from the infernal regions can read and write ? ' ' 
I will then ask you : " Is it possible that there are prisoners 
in the Sing Sing prison who can read and write, and if they 
break loose, or in some other way get out of there without 
the consent of the turnkey they will be able to read the 
constitution of the United States?" You will find there 
are many sea pirates who can read and write, but their 
plans are all for the destruction of life and property. But 
yau say, my reader: "Does not Swedenborg say the in- 
habitants of the infernal kingdoms or hell are governed 
by angels from the spiritual and celestial heavens ? ' ' Swed- 
enborg here tells the truth; so they are. But he also says 
some of them break loose and get out of their hell or the 
society where thev belong. I may here ask you again: 
"Are not the officials of the United States government in 
authority over all the crooks and sharps, green goods 
swindlers, horse thieves, train wreckers, and all the tramps 
of the western plains in this United States ?" Having such 
an immense police force as we have, and officers in every 
crook and corner, and as violent as the laws of the United 
States are against crime, yet depredation and evil deeds 
of every kind are continually committed against good and 
innocent people who have never done anything wrong, but 
have been engaged in good and noble deeds all their lives. 
Shall we then wonder that the angels at all times are not 
able to control the devils from the infernal regions? It 
may here be noted that when any of the inhabitants of the 
infernal regions break loose and get into the spiritual world 
the angels can not control them from doing and planning 
evil, any more so than the government officials can rontrol 
the tramp element in our days, for they are there banding 
themselves into groups and bands and roam back and forth, 
to and fro. The angels, however, can protect man on earth 
from getting hurt by closing up all his spiritual senses 
such as hearing, sight, and feeling, for thus a spirit or 
devil will not be noticed by man, and, therefore, it can 
do him very little harm, for he is then like unto a building 
with all of its doors locked, and none can get in. But it 
is otherwise with a man who has all of his spiritual senses 
opened as to his sight, hearing, speech, feeling, and smell, 
for he is then like unto a hotel with all its doors wide open 
where anybody and everybody can pass in and out as they 
please, yet such a man as to his knowledge and judgment 



186 The Hidden Seiise in the Bible 

can be compared to the landlord himself, for the landlord 
of a hotel has the option to house and board whomsoever 
he sees fit and let the balance pass by. Therefore, a man 
who has his spiritual senses opened does not have to notice 
everything he sees or everything he hears, and besides this 
he can, if he knows how, close up his spiritual senses him- 
self ; but this is not easily learned, but he can not open them 
himself. Once closed they will stay closed until some in- 
visible messenger opens them. The hotelkeeper may have 
some one who is rapping at his door if it is locked, but if 
he is wise he will ask first "who is there?" before he opens 
the door, and if he finds that the man who rapped on the 
door is a friend of his he will say ' ' come in. " In the 
same manner will a man do who has his spiritual senses 
subject to be shut and opened when he finds there is any 
one around knocking on his spiritual senses for admission. 
He will first ask "who is there?" and if he finds it is his 
friend he will then say: "Open the door yourself and come 
in;" that is, you do not need to speak these words but just 
think them. What I mean here by "knocking on the door 
of your spiritual senses" is that these knocks you neither 
hear nor see but you feel them in the effluvia surrounding 
your body. 

But you say: "Swedenborg says the inhabitants of hell 
are all insane." Swedenborg tells the truth; so they are, 
but they are only insane as to what pertains to law and 
order, good and truth, but as to cunning and planning all 
kinds of devices of evil and mischief of every kind they 
are not insane. 

It was clearly proven in court that Guiteau, the assassin 
of President Garfield, was insane as to what pertains to 
law and order, good and truth, but he was not insane as to 
his plans of taking Mr. Garfield's life, for in this he ivas 
successful, and we may say the same of Czolgosz, the as- 
sassin of President McKinley. This man was also insane 
as to everything pertaining to law and order, good and 
truth, and I am fully convinced that whether he was in- 
fluenced by outside forces or not, visible or invisible, makes 
no difference, but he was not insane as to planning evil 
against Mr. McKinley and in laying out a skillful, bold, 
and cunning plan whereby he took the president's life, 
and not only that, but rejoiced in his heait over his cun- 
ning device and success when he saw he had stricken down 
a man who had never in all his life harmed him, and who 
was the standard bearer of 70,000,000 civilized and intelli- 
gent people. Just think of this, my reader, one single 
infernal mind was able to plan and execute an act of this 
kind successfully, alone. Shall we then wonder over the 
fact that the inhabitants of the infernal kingdom who have 
lived there for hundreds of thousands of years are able 



The Hidden Sense in the Bible 167 

to devise and execute plans of evil of every kind, and that 
the angels are not always able to control them as to their 
respective places in the society to which they belong, and 
as it is well known that man after death does not change 
in the least in what pertains to good and evil any more so 
than he is progressing in either good or evil, it then follows 
that if he progresses in evil fifty or one hundred thousand 
years he will by that time be beyond the comprehension of 
man, so far as doing evil is concerned. 

I shall here relate what I, myself, firmly believe to be 
ture. You, my reader, can take it for what you think it is 
worth. When "Old Gasgow" came to me and wanted to 
write a book and establish a society I found he was aim- 
ing at card games. As he was scribbling and writing it 
all pertained to some card game, although I did not under- 
stand what it all meant. Finally I said: "Do you know 
that we have a book that we call the fifty-two cards, in 
four colors of thirteen cards to the color?" 

"Why," he said, in a swelling, dignified tone, "I made 
those cards for my boys when Snopti (or some such name) 
was the captain." 

"When was that?" I asked 

"When the big fight was on." 

"When was the big fight?" 

"When they skinned all my bears and foxes." He then 
began to talk about his society. 

I then caught on to what he was driving at, for there is 
an organization here in the United States known as the 
Whist Club or Whist League, with a membership of several 
thousand. 

"You have a society already in this country known as 
the Whist League?" 

"Yes, I have got them started." 

I then said: "What do you want me to help you for 
then, when you already have it started?" 

"Well," he said, "they are all fools. They do not know 
anything, not even how to handle the cards." 

I then told him to clear out, as I had had enough of his 
talk, which he did, for I had a way to get rid of him when- 
ever I wanted to. Here, my reader, is there a man in this 
United States today who can tell you or I who invented the 
first deck of cards; that is, when and by whom was the 
first deck cf cards made ? We want to know for a certainty ; 
no guesswork about it. Some say, to amuse Charles VI. of 
France, 1393, a current story; others say that being in 
use in 1340 they were brought to Europe by the Saracens 
in 1379. Others claim that Edward I. learned to play 
while residing in Syria. Taking all of these statements 
into consideration, who is right and who is wrong? No 
one knows for a certainty the name of the man who first 
invented these cards. 



168 The Hidden Sense in the Bible 

We will now suppose "Old Gasgow" was the first one 
who invented cards, through the agency of some sensitive 
person, or what is known to the public as a " medium, " 
for I know for a surety that he could and was able to give 
me a design for a deck of cards, if I had let him do so. For 
my part this is just as reasonable for me to believe as any 
of the above statements, but I will not tell you that "Old 
Gasgow" told me the truth, for I partly doubt if he ever 
told the truth at any time, for he can make falsity appear 
as truth and fix up a lie neater and nicer than any ten of 
the smoothest liars on the face of this our earth, and I 
venture to say that "Old Gasgow" knows more about how 
to deceive and to make falsity appear as truth in fifteen 
minutes than all the sharps and crooks in this United States 
are able to learn in a lifetime. But we will not say that 
1 ' Old Grasgow ' ' told me a lie when he told me that he made 
the first deck of cards and gave it to his boys. Maybe it is 
so ; I do not know. But I have this to say in regard to this 
deck of cards, these fifty-two cards, known as the deck of 
cards, are of a spiritual origin, and I have any amount of 
proof to this effect myself, although I cannot submit this 
proof to any one else, and for this reason I firmly believe 
that these cards are of a spiritual orgin, whether first made 
by "Old Gasgow" or from the infernal kingdoms, for there 
is intrinsic evil in the deck, and also the game, for I have 
with my own hands picked up a deck of cards shortly after 
they had been played with, and they fairly burnt my fin- 
gers, and I will here tell you, my reader, honestly and sin- 
cerely, and upon my life and honor, as far as I have learned 
my experiences have taught me that whenever you take up 
those cards to play with, either for fun or for money, you 
are putting yourself in communication with the infernal 
kingdoms, although you do not know it, but there are 
gamblers who do know that they have help from the in- 
visible world, and I have made them acknowledge the fact. 

The word "deck" is an English form. There is no doubt 
that cards lead all other games in the variety of games and 
combination and the enchanting mystery which surround 
them, for there lies in this infernal and devilish deck of 
cards a concealed device of cunning and fraud, which, to 
the ordinary observer, appears to be in strict obedience to 
the rules of the game and uprightness of the play. That 
these cards are of a spiritual origin can never be doubted 
by men who have looked into the Invisible World, and are 
in any way acquainted with the construction of the spirit 
and soul of man, as to its relation to good and evil, for 
these cards are infallible as to their construction as to the 
great variety of games in which they can be used, and they 
are as to their construction perfect and infallible as to their 
relation to the rulings of these games. 



The Hidden Sense in the Bible 169 

There has not, my reader, as yet, as far as we know, ever 
been a man who has been able to improve the deck of cards 
to the smallest extent, and I venture to say that neither 
Thomas Edison nor any of our best architects, statesmen, 
lawyers, philosophers and printers, or one and all com- 
bined, would be able, if they tried, to invent a game that 
equals the deck of cards for its varieties of games, inspira- 
tion, power over the spirit and soul of man — for even the 
gamblers themselves are not able to make the slightest im- 
provement on the same. 

I once asked a genuine gambler with whom I was per- 
sonally well acquainted if they had ever tried to improve 
the deck of cards, and he told me it was impossible to im- 
prove the deck, and that he knew men who had worked at 
it for years to try and improve it, but were not able to 
make any change in the deck that was in the least advan- 
tageous over the old deck, and he also said that there was 
not many years ago a $25,000 fund put up by a certain 
gambling house in New York City to get up a game that 
was more fascinating to the public, but they all went under, 
and the parties lost money on them. He then raised up his 
liand and said: "John, the old deck is the deck, the deck 
of all decks, and I will risk it against any other game I 
know of as far as making a living out of it is concerned. 
I do not work and do not calculate to ; but I tell you, my 
boy, what I do not do, unless it is a case of necessity, and 
that is, that I do not play with a man who does not know 
anything about cards, and a man is a fool who sits and 
wastes his time playing for nothing." I then said: "Mr. 
Cox, you are a wonderful man, and you do not drink.'' 
He replied: "I do not like whiskey, and, therefore, I do 
not drink. I sometimes take a glass of wine, but that is 
all." This man was a genuine inspired gambler, and was 
morally honest as far as his game went. 

I was once at a health resort taking baths for my health. 
There were many people there of all trades and profes- 
sions. Games of cards were played nearly every day. 
Among the number was a middle-aged man from San Fran- 
cisco. This man was remarkable for his appearance in 
many ways, and I took pleasure in making his acquaintance. 
It, however, took me some time to get into conversation 
with him, as he never opened a conversation with any one. 
I at length gained his confidence and he began to talk 
freely. To my astonishment I found he was a gambler, 
and made that a business when in the city. One day I 
asked him: "Why do you not take a hand in the game," 
"Oh no," he said, "I came here to rest, and furthermore 
there is nothing in such games as those fellows are playing, 
;and it is only tiresome to look at them." 

This man was well dressed, neat and clean, well be- 



170 The Hidden Sense in the Bible 

haved and used very good language. There were many 
there who were clever at making tricks with cards and were 
boasting of it. Finally I said to one of those fellows: "1 
have a man here who can beat you in all of your tricks. ' ' 
■"Well," they said, "bring him here and we will try him." 
I went to this man and told him what these men were doing, 
and asked him if he could not show them some tricks equally 
as good. He then said : "I do not know very many tricks, 
but I believe I can show them a few real points in the deck 
that they are not able to see into. Let us go over." He 
laid the deck on the table, took four chips and laid them 
in front of the deck in a row. He then said : "Where is your 
knife?" I gave him my knife and he laid it on top of the 
cards. He then said to me : ' ' Take the knife and turn the 
card." It was the ace of spades. He then said: "The ace 
of spades and the knife are in the southwest corner under 
a building that has eight blocks under it." He put the 
ace of spades in the southwest corner alone and laid out 
seven more heaps of cards in a square for the balance of 
the. seven blocks, and laid the two cards and the knife in 
the center. He then said : " If this ace of spades comes and 
displaces the knife it goes in the southwest corner, and the 
next time if the ace of spades displaces the knife its old 
place is vacant." He then shuffled all the cards together 
and showed us a certain rule to follow, and then he laid 
out his cards and the ace of spades and the knife changed 
places, but no other card. After showing us plainly how 
it was done, there was none of us in the whole crowd who 
could do it, unless he stood by and told them where to put 
the cards down, and there were in the crowd lawyers, judges, 
card sharps and many witty and intelligent men. I tried 
it several times, because I knew it could be done, but failed 
to do it. I then began to wonder at it, and to my astonish- 
ment I found that there was a science of Correspondence 
connected with it, and that the doors to the interior of my 
understanding below were closed as to that science or magic 
art, and that when I began to count the cards into their 
respective piles I got so "muddled up" in my mind that I 
was unable to keep track of either the cards or the piles. 
Some of the men said. he could elude a man's eye, and 
many other foolish things. I told them they were mistaken, 
and that it was the fault of their own understanding as to 
the science of the deck, and its wonderful construction. 
Some of the most advanced players acknowledged that and 
said there was some mystery about the deck that would 
never be fully known, except by a very few. 

I now began to study more and more about this, and was 
afraid my friend was going to leave the spring, and I would 
have no more chance to talk with him, so I went straight 
to him and said: "Mr. Osborn, I came to ask you a few 



The Hidden Sense in the Bible 171 

questions, if you have time to listen to me and feel like 
answering me. He very politely answered : "Sir, you can 
ask me all the questions you wish, and I will answer them 
if I can." I said: "I came near getting into a row with 
some of those knowing fellows over the deck. Some of 
them claim that you can elude the eye, and others say there 
is some mystery about the deck. I want to know what you 
say yourself. ' ' 

"On what side are you?" 

"It makes no difference what side I am on, I want to 
know the truth about this." 

' ' A man is a fool and does not know much when he thinks 
I could elude their eyes when they handled the cards them- 
selves. ' ' 

"I came near telling them so, and told them it was the 
mystery surrounding the deck." 

"It is the seal of the deck." 

"Where is the mathematical calculation concealed?" 

' ' It is hard for me to explain this to you, as you do not 
understand the deck. There is a complete mathematical 
science in the deck, and it will work as correctly as our 
ten figures in our mathematical system." 

"Mr. Osborn, there is more than mathematics in the deck, 
but the mysterv of it I am not able to understand or de- 
fine." 

He then smiled and said : "To be sure there is a certain 
science in the deck as to telling fortunes, etc. Is that what 
you have reference to ? " 

' ' Yes ; it is that I am trying to find out. ' ' 

"You will never find that out unless you make it your 
study. ' ' 

"Can you tell me the reason why we are not able to place 
these cards as you did and get the ace of spades in the 
right place, and that we are so stupid that we cannot follow 
the rules?" 

"It is not stupidness on your part, but it is lack of train- 
ing and study of the deck. ' ' 

"It is a fact then that you can keep track of the ace of 
spades or any other card when you are playing, simply by 
turning your knife in your pocket?" 

"I can keep track of more than one card, and not lose 
them." 

' ' I have been told that there are men who get help from 
the Invisible World when they play cards." 

' ' That is true, such men are as a rule hard to beat, but 
they make mistakes also, for they rely too much on their 
help. To know thoroughly the science of the deck is the 
safest. I always do." 

Here, my reader, what is this mysterious deck as to its 
purpose? Its purpose is to defraud the innocent, and its 



172 The Hidden Sense in the Bible 

device is for the purpose of destroying the human mind, 
soul and body to everything that relates to usefulness, noble 
deeds and happiness, yet you will ask me: "What harm 
is there in playing a social innocent game of cards V 1 All 
I can answer is: "You are innocent fools to waste your 
time to no purpose whatever, for there is no man or woman 
at the present time in a progressive age like today who is 
engaged in any useful occupation or trade who can afford 
to foci his or her time away with the deck, for that man or 
woman if they have any time to spare in sitting down will 
use up all their leisure time in reading about what is going 
on in their country." You may here say: "They who do 
not play cards are as big fools as we are." I say: "No 
they are not, even if you are more intelligent than they are, 
for you are sitting like unto mad 'tom-cats'— raising up 
your ears in all directions and slapping and beating the 
cards on the table with all your might, and all over nothing, 
and yell like turkey gobblers over a victory that is as empty 
as a barrel without a head or bottom. ' ' 

If you have any understanding of what human life means, 
you can plainly see you are more foolish when you are play- 
ing for nothing than when you do not play for nothing, or 
those who do not play at all. It is more honorable to play 
cards for money or valuables than to play a social and in- 
nocent game for fun or pastime, for when you play for 
money or valuables you then have some purpose in view. 
The reason you are playing a social game for pastime and 
fun is this: First, you arc too cowardly to put up any 
money for fear you might lose it; second, your temper and 
your nerves are too easily excited to be playing for money ; 
and, third, you imagine that your neighbors who do not 
play cards will excuse you from having the name "gamb- 
ler ; ' ' and, fourth, you have not brains enough to learn the 
•science of the deck to play for money or valuables lest you 
should lose everything you have. 

Can you then stand up and say : "I am, as an individual, 
superior to a gambler who has learned the science of the 
deck and makes his living by playing cards for money" — 
when you, as an individual, in your make-up are inferior — 
and you will stretch out your neck and bulge out your 
eyes and say: "I know as much and more than they who 
play for neither pastime nor an innocent game for fun;" 
but, I have a right to call you a liar, for you do not know 
more, or as much, as they who do not play but throw your 
time away to no purpose, for you have no knowledge of 
human life and its purpose here on earth, and for that 
reason you do not know as much as the one who does not 
waste his time in idle folly, and even "Old Gasgow" him- 
self, the founder of your Whist League, is dissatisfied with 
you, for he told me you were all fools and did not even 



< The Hidden Sense in the Bible 173 

know how to handle the deck. He wants you to play for 
blood and money or else quit playing altogether. You may 
divide your garment, or you may cut off your beard and 
scatter it to the four winds, but the spirit and soul of man 
cannot be divided and for this reason if you take pleasure 
and delight in playing cards, as an innocent and social 
game for fun, you are a gambler at heart, and are as much 
a gambler as they who play for blood and money, for you 
would do the same thing as they do if you only had a 
chance and knew enough. 

You will perhaps now say: "You ought to look at this 
in a more consevative way. ' ' I am not a conservative man 
in cases of this nature, for I have no compromise to make, 
and will not take my case to the court of arbitration. If I 
lose the battle and am slain on the battlefield, I know I 
have drawn my sabre for what I am convinced is a just 
cause. 

Some of you may say: "He has lost money on the deck." 
I am not a gambler and do not play cards, yet I have suf- 
fered sorrow and pain and have lost nights of sleep through 
the indirect agency of the deck, as cards have interfered 
with the happiness of my relatives and friends. 

You will here ask me: " Is it possible that the deck will 
take human life against a man's will?" The deck of cards 
is of a spiritual origin, and has power to take life, not only 
of these who handle the deck, but it has the power to take 
innocent lives also, who have never handled the deck, which 
I will prove to you from its bloody record. 

I shall here relate what happened to a young man, newly 
married, in Washington City some years ago, who was 
custodian of a small fund. Clerical life at the capital never 
rises above a monotonous routine of drawing salary and ex- 
pending it again for necessaries. Hope for accumulation 
there is none. To those who have once been blessed with 
luxuries and surrounded by wealth and flattery, the experi- 
ence of fighting against poverty is exasperatingly bitter;, 
there is a feeling of rebellion against self and circumstances, 
which sometimes dethrones judgment and incites to rash- 
ness. This was the condition in which this young man 
found himself after the first winter he spent in Washington. 
His restlessness was further provoked by stories that 
reached his ears from time to time of other clerks winning 
large sums of money at the gaming table. After much 
mental perturbation he at length resolved to test his luck 
at cards. Failure attended his first efforts, and in this fact 
is found the poisonous germ which finally blossomed into 
a fatal infection. Night after night he sought the table 
where boon companions sat wooing the ficle goddess, and 
was graudually losing all interest in the home comforts and 
pleasures provided by a devoted wife. She marked the 



174 The Hidden Sense in the Bible 

change that had come over him, but did not know the cause. 
Reverses soon came and, unprepared as he was, they fell 
like a blighting curse upon his head. Frenzy superceded 
his lax judgment, and, when the small monthly stipend 
became exhausted, he had recourse to a conversion of his 
valuables into money by securing loans at the pawn shops. 
His fall became constantly more rapid, like unto a body 
dropping from a high altitude, which increases in velocity 
as it descends. Being custodian of a small fund, he did not 
hesitate to chance it, ever hoping. that his luck would come 
back and assist him to a high pinnacle of wealth and honor. 
But fortune did not come; the last thing of value in his 
possession was wasted, and when the dread realization of 
his desperate condition fell upon him the burden broke his 
spirit. Bereft of honor, manhood and every ambition, he 
resolved upon a desperate expedient to balance his accounts 
with the world and the people of the United States. On 
the evening succeeding his discharge from' a position that 
had afforded him but a meager support, and well knowing 
that an indictment for embezzlement would soon be entered 
against him, he called his little wife, and giving her a pas- 
sionate kiss wooed her again with love's sweet utterances 
as in the springtime of their favored courtship. She was 
overcome with rapture at his change ; she felt like one who 
has crossed the dark valley of affliction and set foot in delici- 
ous bowers to find her soul's idol therein. 

Upon retiring at night in their humble quarters prayers 
were repeated ; their souls were commended to God, and she 
felt sanctified by the evening blessings. When sleep had 
sealed her beautiful eyes, the wrecked and "wretched man 
drew a pistol from under his pillow, and with the whisper : 
"God forgive me and have mercy," sent a bullet through 
the heart that loved him so fondly. Bent further upon 
revenging his fell fortune, he discharged another bullet 
into his own heart, so that eternal sleep came upon them in 
the same house and upon the same couch. On the following 
day there was a sight to be witnessed in that little cottage 
on "I" street that might well touch a heart with pity, but 
the melancholy picture was greatly intensified by the dis- 
covery of a letter that was found lying upon a shelf in the 
cottage, which read as follows: 

"Washington City, — , 1881.— To those who can forgive: 
No mortal may ever know the full measure of grief until 
an experience such as it has been mine to suffer steals upon 
them. I have disgraced a mother whose very name delights 
lieaven, and a father whose honor should have been my 
Aegis. I thank the God who seems to have forsaken me 
that they are both dead, and may not learn how great has 
heen my transgression. My beloved wife must never know 
the evil which I hugged to my bosom until it stung my 



The Hidden Sense in the Bible 175 

heart and soul. All the world can scarce contain the bounty 
of my love for her, and, that she may not bear the odium 
which attaches to my name, I am resolved that we shall 
both die together. Perhaps her beautiful face and innocent 
soul may plead for my admission into paradise. Who could 
resist the boundless wealth of her purity and love. Yes, 
she will pardon my sin and kiss the hand that took her life, 
and lifting up her bleeding heart to God will pour the rich 
blood upon my head and beg Him to forgive me. Let my 
name and deed be forgotten, for I am mad and know not 
right from wrong. My only request is that we be buried 
together in one coffin and that no memorial chaplet may 
point our grave. Let the spirit which liveth depart unto 
its own righteous judgment. ' ' 

The above is copied from "Mysteries and Miseries of 
America's Great Cities," by J. W. Buel, a detective, and 
published by St. Louis and Philadelphia Historical Pub- 
lishing Company, 1883. 

The above is one case of many thousands. Here is an 
innocent lady who is slain, and who perhaps never handled 
the deck or even played cards, but her life is taken by the 
devilish and infernal devices that lie concealed in the deck. 
Will you, my reader, then stand up and say: "Oh, it is 
not as dangerous as you picture it out." I say unto you, 
none of us are beyond the limit of its power, as long as 
we have relatives and friends, for the thief does not say: 
"Lock your chicken coop, for at new moon your Plymouth 
Rocks are mine," and the evil-doer and the mischief-maker 
does not say: "I have made a trap for your feet, and here 
is the design thereof. ' ' 

Finding we are not. safe as to life and property from the 
power that lies concealed in the deck, I have sharpened my 
sabre to the very hilt, and I shall draw it against the powers 
of darkness, and I will not rest until I have placed the lamb 
where no wolf can tear its pelt, where no tiger can bite it, 
where serpents shall not be able to climb, and where the 
hyena shall not have power over its life, for the day shall 
come when you and I can say to the lamb: "Lay down 
and be at rest. Be not afraid, for your enemies have bloody 
heads and broken bones, and they shall neither bite nor 
chase you from your resting place ; ' ' therefore, my reader, 
whomsoever of you are willing to protect the lamb may 
get your swords and sabres bloody, but they shall not be 
broken. 

That the deck of cards is of spiritual origin can never 
be doubted, for there have been books written on it, such 
as the "French Almanac," etc., and that there lies in it a 
concealed lying prophecy which appears to them who are 
using the deck for rhat purpose as truth, is also true, for 
we know there are men and women who use the deck to 



176 Missionaries, Instruments of Devils 

prophesy to others and in telling fortunes. They who are 
engaged in this nefarious business are so deceived with its 
infernal devices that everything they do and get from this 
art appears as truth, and also likewise to their dupes, for 
they can see in it wonders and the very essence of truth in 
the results which it brings out, for they have not discovered 
the infamous falsity that lies concealed, and its devices cf 
cunning. 

The game known as "solitaire" and. played by one in- 
dividual, is also a game by which those who play it im- 
agine they are unlocking the doors to their future destinies* 

: What are you do- 
How are the cards run- 
ning ?" "Pretty good." "What makes you play 'soli- 
taire?' " "Whene\~ei I get depressed in spirit, feel lone- 
some, and cannot lay down and sleep, I take the deck, and 
I there fin- 1 comfort in the study of its science and pleasure 
in handling the car.ls." Our "solitaire" man is now right 
where "Old Gasgow" wants him. Let me tell you, my 
"solitaire" man, you are now the pet -of "Old Glasgow," 
and are stud;, ing an art that has neither beginning nor end, 
and is founded on ialsity and deceit, and its purpose is 
to mislead and to make bread out of stones, and he is now 
a telephone instrument in the hands of devils. This he 
does not know, and, therefore, he is ignorant. Our "soli- 
taire" man is now a prophet to himself, for the cards are 
telling him that a certain mysterious power has a fortune 
in store for him, and that the product of doing nothing 
shall be turned into power and wealth; therefore, he is 
superstitious. Our "solitaire" man is also trying to har- 
vest grapes where he has sown thistles and wild oats, and, 
therefore, he is a fool. What is our "solitaire" man now 
as an individual ? Ke is an ignorant— superstitious— fool. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Missionaries, Instruments of Devils. 

Many people at the present time, and principally among 
the preachers, think it is their duty to go to heathen coun- 
tries and turn the people to the teachings of the Bible, but 
in this they are mistaken, for the heathens, especially the- 
Chinese and Mohammedans, have inspired books from their 
respective quarters in heaven. The heathens, to a great 
extent despise our Caucasian race; therefore, they should 
be left alone, as long as they do not interfere with us in 
any way. 



Missionaries, Instruments of Deuils 177 

The missionaries who go to these different countries do 
not know what they are doing. They fail to understand that 
it would be almost impossible for this heathen people to 
abandon their marriage statutes, for they are so organized 
that they cannot live up to a higher civilization like unto 
us. The "Vedas" are suitable for the Hindoos; the 
"Koran" and many other inspired books are suitable for 
these nations as to their nature. Is it then wise to teach 
these people a doctrine that is revolting to their nature? 
And, furthermore, these missionaries are preaching a doct- 
rine from a book they do not understand themselves. The 
fact of their having a few followers is not surprising, for 
these they get from those who do not think, but act, talk, 
and believe what they see and hear by their material 
senses. That this is nothing to wonder at can plainly be 
seen here in the United States, for I almost venture to say 
that if a man comes to your city and scatters handbills in 
all directions in which it reads that Professor B— C— is 
going to deliver a lecture in the Auditorium Saturday night 
upon the "Wonders of the World," and if Professor B — 
C— throws up his hands and says: "Ladies and gentelmen, 
I came here to tell you the wonderful discovery I have 
made. We are all of us living on the inside of the earth, 
and we have the sun, moon, planets and the whole stellar 
world inside the earth," that Professor B— C— will have 
some followers right here in this United States. Or if some 
cunning fellow who is too lazy to work puts himself up for 
a scientist and naturalist and begins to lecture on frogs 
and tells the public: "Frogs have souls, and they can 
also talk, and in less than six thousand years they will be- 
come human beings the same as we are," this man will 
also have followers and make money out of his lecture. Or 
let some one who has his imagination worked up on some 
religious doctrine invented by himself begin to shout and 
cry on the street corners: "Prepare yourselves, you sinners, 
for the great day of judgment is at hand, and the world 
is going to come to an end the next time there will be an 
eclipse of the sun, and the tidal waves will roll upon the 
dry land, and the bottom of the ocean will be a sandy des- 
ert," this prophet will also have followers here in the 
United States. 

Is it then any wonder that missionaries get followers 
among the barbarians, Mongolians, Negroes and Indians? 
But let me tell you, my reader, these missionaries are mis- 
chievous and also dangerous, for they are instruments of 
devils, and have become enemies of our Caucasian race, for 
two reasons: First, the Mongolians and the various bar- 
barian tribes are not inspired, and do not get inspiration 
from the same fountain of knowledge in the Invisible World 
that we do; therefore, when these men in their ignorance 



178 Missionaries, Instruments of Devils 

are trying to take away what belongs to them and implant 
something into their mind that does not belong to them, 
but is entirely foreign to their spiritual nature, they are 
•doing mischief, not only to the ones whom they are con- 
verting to their faith, but also to their relatives and friends, 
and are also plotting for the overthrow of the laws and 
statutes of the government under which these people live, 
for it is their object to convert all of these people to their 
faith, which they could not do without the overthrow of 
the government under which these people live, and for 
this reason they are instruments of devils; for any man 
who is plotting and planning the overthrow of a nation 
or government, in which he has no concern, and is not a 
citizen, is an instrument of a foreign devil. The people of 
China, and also the Chinese government, have suffered not 
a little through the indirect agency these mischievous men 
have been able to do unto them, for they have lost lives 
and treasures, which these men will not be able to restore 
to them. Second, these missionaries, if left alone in their 
mischievous and foolish undertaking, would in time be able 
to mix all the different races together, and thereby cause 
misery and sorrow to all of us, and our Caucasian race 
would be the loser in the end, for this reason : all the bar- 
barian tribes and the heathen nations would prosper at 
the expense of our intelligence and knowledge and humane 
conduct as to law and order, including our spirited and 
ambitious nature. The blending of the different races 
would, however, not take place until industrial and finan- 
cial crises overtook the people. Political strife of the most 
bitter kind would follow; but even this would not help us 
as a race, for we would be already like unto a farmer who 
had planted Indian corn and pop corn alternately, row 
after row. The Indian corn would prosper and flourish 
at the expense of the pop corn, and the two kinds would 
also mix to such an extent that the farmer would not be 
able to keep the two kinds separate, and in so planting his 
corn year after year he would at last find that he had no 
pop corn for the market. You ask a farmer who raises 
corn, and he will tell you that it will not do to plant two 
or more kinds of corn alongside one another, and he will 
also tell you that the coarsest and least valuable will absorb 
the finer and higher-priced corn every time. 

You can put 10,000 goats into a mountain region where 
there is very little grass, and nothing but shrubbery and 
coarse brush and they will prosper, but take the goats away 
from there and put the same number of sheep there and 
you will find that they will starve and many will die be- 
fore the end of the season, for there will not be grass 
enough to feed them all, for the brush and herbs that the 
goats were feeding on the sheep would not eat, for it is 
not in harmony with their organic nature. 



Missionaries, Instruments of Devils 179 

Here we find that on a pasture in which the goats were 
feeding and doing well and increasing in number, the sheep 
were getting poor and decreasing in number. 

"Jennies" and "Jack" asses will thrive and prosper and 
increase in number where the same amount of American 
horses have been taken away on account of not being able 
to subsist on the feed contained in the same pasture. 

Thus you can plainly see, my reader, that these mis- 
sionaries are enemies to our Caucasian race, for if they 
should ever in their ignorance and folly be able to place 
us in the same pasture with the heathen nations and bar- 
barian tribes, we would have to suffer most severely, and 
we would in this way lose our liberty, and there is not one 
chance in a thousand that we would regain the same, and 
we would thereby be annihilated from the face of the earth. 

\ 

My fellow farmers, laborers, and mechanics, I have now 
opened to you the First of the Seven Seals spoken of in the 
Revelation of John, and there are six more to be opened in 
our first reader, the Holy Bible. I have done this in order 
to make you understand that what I hereafter introduce in 
this work is a translation from a book written in and given 
to me from the Invisible World, and is not given to us for 
fun merely, but for a purpose, and that we may learn 
something therefrom. You can now read the Bible as to 
your own understanding and study it as to your own knowl- 
edge. It will give you many valuable lessons which you 
cannot get from any other book. It exposes evil and shel- 
ters good as no other book. It will show to you that we 
are here on this planet for a purpose, and not merely as a 
moving entity. What time you spend in reading the Bible 
is well spent. It is not for me to say what religious doct- 
rine you shall follow; that is for you to decide for your- 
self. The New Jerusalem with its twelve foundations will, 
however, in the near future, be the temple of worship in 
which mankind shall be instructed as to his spiritual wel- 
fare. 

I have also pointed out to you from what source the 
deck of cards comes, and what its object and purpose is. 
I have drawn my sabre against the founders and inventors 
of the deck, and I appeal to you, my reader, for help to 
fight this battle out in an open field. The war may be long 
and bloody, and only time will tell our defeat or our 
victory. 



180 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 



CHAPTER XVI. 

The Constitution of the Most Ancient Appagejans in 
Correspondence. 

By what is written in the foregoing you can plainly see, 
my reader, how anxious the inhabitants of the Invisible 
World are to help us out of bondage, and to give us liberty, 
and that if we will do our part to gain this liberty we are 
sure to get help, and shall, with their help, be able to con- 
quer evil in the course of time. As I have stated before, 
in the years 1895 and 1896 a book was completed through 
my instrumentality, containg 1899 pages of manuscript 
eleven by seventeen inches, and that I have from this trans- 
lated into the Swedish and then into the English language 
one hundred and six paragraphs of this manuscript. These 
one hundred and six paragraphs is a copy of the constitu- 
tion of the most ancient Appagejans, a people who lived 
here on earth something like 650,000 years ago, or in that 
neighborhood. As I am not acquainted with geology or 
astronomy, I am unable to figure out the exact time, al- 
though I understand Correspondence, for it may be under-* 
stood that the messengers who wrote this book wrote the 
same in pure Correspondence, and that when I converse 
with them our conversation is in a spiritual language, and 
is carried on in Correspondence, and they do not under- 
stand what is meant by years, months, and days, for every- 
thing with them is periods of time, and the science of the 
universe. These people were thoroughly versed in heavenly 
Correspondence, and their la^fe, statutes and ordinances, 
were all in Correspondence. I shall also give you the 
marriage statutes and camp laws: 

The constitution of the most ancient Appagejans, trans- 
lated from the book Ludivy Teptoluvi, as it reads in Corre- 
spondence. It may here be noted that all the words in 
italics cannot be translated into English, unless all of it 
was translated into plain English, which we will do in the 
Second Part of this work : 

Paragraph 1. 

1. Section 1— All ludivy shall be vested in a Femian 
of all the laborers of the field, and shall consist of the 
known and true laborers, and of the land of Tiamedian. 

2. Section 2— Femian shall consist of one Attavo and 
one Tittenian. 

3. Section 3— All choppers of Tittenian and loaders of 
Attavo shall be punched every one score and six new 



Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 181 

moons, of the different laborers of the field, and among the 
plowmen and the shepherds all Hetnipan shall also be 
punched by the people in the same manner. 

4. Section 4— Plowmen and watermen shall save one 
for every fifteen thousand leaves that drop, more or less, 
when the tree is punched. Diggers and hewers of stone 
shall save one for every fifteen thousand leaves that drop 
when their tree is punched, more or less. Pottery makers 
shall save one for every fifteen thousand leaves that drop, 
more or less, when their tree is punched. Rulers and 
travelers over the waves of the high seas shall save one 
for every fifteen thousand leaves that drop, more or less, 
when their tree is punched. 

5. Section 5— Buyers and sellers shall save one for 
every fifteen thousand leaves that drop, more or less, when 
their tree is punched. Shepherds shall save one for every 
fifteen thousand leaves that drop, more or less, when their 
tree is punched. If the different branches have not punched 
and dropped fifteen thousand leaves, they shall still save 
one chopper. 

6. Section 6— A Tittenian shall be no 'less than three 
hundred four score and ten full moons, and shall have 
been within the boundaries of the field not less than three 
score and five full moons, or have travelled or ruled under 
Bilveld of the field not less than three score and five full 
moons. 

7. Section 7— If any of the different trees that have 
lost their Tittenian through blight, or in some other way, 
then shall their Nanvy call the Neutua for a cut, and 
save a new one in his place. No more than one branch 
from the different trees shall be brought forth, and whom- 
soever receives the highest number of cuts shall take the 
place of the absent Neutua. But if two or more receive 
one and the same number, then shall Nanvy throw his spear 
for whomsoever he pleases, and whomsoever receives this 
mark from Nanvy shall take the place of the absent Tit- 
tenian. 

The second paragraph I have not translated, for fear it 
might raise disturbance at the present time. 

Paragraph 3. 

8. Section 1 — Branches of Attavo shall be taken from 
the four winds and from the different parts of the field, but 
their number shall not be more than one-half as many as 
that of Tittenian, but shall there be kept to labor for a 
time of two score ten and two first quarters of the new 
moon, and every Mepmian shall have the power to give one 
punch. 

9. Section 2— After the assembly of the first throwing 
shall the branches of Attavo be thrown into two heaps of 



182 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 

an equal number. The nrst heap shall "be kept to labor to 
the end of one score and six first quarter of the moon, and 
the second heap shall be kept to labor for a time of two 
score ten and two first quarter of the moon, so that one- 
half of these branches shall be saved every one score and 
six quarters of the moon. But if the two heaps have an 
odd number, then shall the odd number be thrown to the 
first heap. If any branch, in one way or another, is 
snatched away from his place through blight, or inability 
to work, then shall Tuttitu take another branch and put in 
his place, who shall work until the next throwing. 

10. Section S—Mepmian of Attavo shall be no less than 
three hundred four score and ten new moons old, and a 
laborer of the field and a graft of the Tiamedian land, and 
shall have labored within the boundaries of the field for a 
time of three score and five new moons, or have travelled 
or ruled under Bilveld not less than three score and five 
new moons. 

11. Section 4— Tuttitu of Attavo shall not throw his 
lancet only when there is an equal number of claps of 
Lelfall felve and Nepnipo dunpu. 

12. Section 5— If the Tuttitu is riding the yellow horse 
and has the bow of Advity snatched away, or lost in some 
other way, then shall all the branches of Attavo throw for 
one among their number, who shall take up his labor among 
their number, and the throwing shall be performed in the 
same manner as in Tittenian. They shall also have the 
power to throw for other branches and saplings within 
Attavo. 

13. Section 6— The branches of Attavo shall have the 
power to burn all the fence posts of the field within Femian 
when they are broken down before the wind, and when any 
of these have let themselves down before the people. If 
Odvity by this means has let himself be thrown from his 
horse and broken his bow, then shall be called together 
three Hetnipan, who shall burn and explain the fall and 
breaking of the bow to the Mempian, and if it is found that 
this fall is the cause of the bow being broken, then shall 
his horse be taken away from him, and he shall get no 
other horse from the field, but this can only be possible by 
the throwing of the Mempians forks. They shall then 
throw their four-tine forks within closed doors, and the 
majority shall decide one way or the other. If he has 
broken his bow in a careless way, and without a watchful 
eye on it, then shall one Hetnipa candle flames of fire in 
connection with the burning Teptoluvi. 

Paragraph 4. 

14. Section 1 — The highest and strongest column shall 
be held by an Odvity. He shall ride on a yellow horse and 



Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 183 

have an arrow and bow in his hand. His horse shall be 
rough shod and he shall ride one score and six dark quar- 
ters of the moon. But after the laborers have thrown their 
sharp instruments the first time into the tree, and after 
this time shall the laborers no more throw for an Odvity, 
for his horse shall be ridden and his bow shall be given 
to a Tuttitu, and his horse and his lance shall be given to a 
Nanvy the rider of Tittenian, and the spear and the black 
horse that has no rider. Then shall the laborers throw 
their sharp instruments and save a rider for the black 
horse every one score and six dark quarters of the moon. 

15. Section 2— Odvity shall have the power to send 
pigeons to foreign fields. He shall have the power to deny 
wild beasts and serpents the privilege of entering inside 
the boundaries of the field, etc. 

16. Section 3— Odvity shall also have the privilege of 
calling to himself water carriers of different kinds, etc. 

Paragraph 5. 

17. Section 1— There shall be nine Hetnipan who shall 
each blow his trumpet and shall together ride in a wagon 
with four seats and one Entel, six wheeled and with nine 
pairs of horses, which shall be red and burn like unto flames 
of fire when the trumpets are sounding, and the horses 
number are the numbers of Nunnivi Jenneti round round- 
ing time, in which they shall let their trumpets sound. 

18. Section 2— But after the laborers have thrown their 
sharp instruments the first time, then shall they be counted, 
together with the horses, in three equal parts. The first 
part shall sound for the six horses, and the second part 
shall sound for the twelve horses, and the third part shall 
sound for the eighteen horses, so that the laborers shall be 
able to throw their sharp instruments for three Hetnipan 
every sixth rounding time of Nunnivi Jenneti. They shall 
among themselves cast their sounding trumpets to know 
who shall ornament and decorate the six horses, the twelve 
horses and the eighteen horses. 

19. Section 3— These Dantovida shall be separate and 
apart from Femian. 

20. Section 4 — The Hetnipans shall among themselves 
throw their sounding trumpets to know who among their 
number shall be a Manmetin, for he shall sit upon the 
Entel and shall sound for he who is holding the Textel of 
innocence in his hand. 

21. Section 5— This wagon shall thunder one time of 
Hetnipan every round rolling time of Nunnivi Jenneti, 
and for a time of two full moons, more or less, to sound 
over the beasts of the wilderness. 

22. Section 6— The Hetnipan shall also take their wagon 
apart in three equal parts, two wheels to each, for another 



184 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans \ 

time of the year of two full moons, more or less, to sound 
for the lesser wild animals, but on these times they shall 
have no Menmetin. 

23. Section 7— The laborers shall not throw their sharp 
instruments for one who shall become Hetnipa before he 
has seen one score ten and five winters and is a laborer of 
the field and a Tabi of Tiamedian Land. 

24. Section 8— If a Hetnipa in one way or another is 
thrown away, then shall Odvity bring forth a young tree 
before Attavo and Tittemian and these shall then throw 
their axes and their forks in front of the tree, and three 
score and five shall decide of the five score for the planting 
of the tree. If the first tree is not planted, five more only 
can be brought forth; no more than ten times for each 
tree shall the branches of Femian bow down, and if it so 
happens that there is as yet no tree planted, then shall the 
two first named be put up, and Nanvy of Tittenian shall 
throw his spear, Tuttitu of Attavo shall throw his lance, 
and Odvity shall shoot his arrow, and whosoever get two 
marks that one shall be planted as a Hetnipa. 

25. Section 9— All the watercarriers shall by Ludivy be 
regulated, of Femian, from time to time. 

Paragraph 6. 

26. Section 1— The time for the laborers to raise their 
sharp instruments shall be one and the same day over the 
whole field, and shall be the seventh day in the tenth month, 
or some other day. 

27. Section 2— Every laborer within the field shall have 
the right to raise one instrument only. 

28. Section 3— Throwing shall be given to Tabi only, 
and to those who have seen twelve score and seven full 
moons, and have been within the field for a round time of 
Nunnivi Jenneti, or have ruled or travelled on the swells 
of the high seas under the fields Bilveld for a round time. 
No one shall have the right to walk up to Dopton and 
raise his implement unless he is a known laborer within 
the field, and from the land of Tiamedian. 

29. Section 4:—Bantivan, only or alone, shall have the 
right to manufacture smoking Extep for scientific pur- 
poses, and any person or persons who are in the least, 
directly or indirectly, interested in the manufacture of 
this poisonous smoking Extep of one or any kind, for 
profit or payment to others, or the manufacture of 
Xoxpumi or Texpo, or other injurious kinds for the bearing 
fruit trees (that is, the human beings) shall be altogether 
debarred from raising his sharp instrument for any of the 
watercarriers of the field. 

30. Section 5 — Any person or persons who buys or sells 
smoking Extep, of one or any kind, for profit or for pay- 



Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 185 

merit to others, shall altogether be debarred from going 
forth to D opt on and throwing his sharp instrument for 
any of the watercarriers of the field, with the exception of 
Koutulin and those who are dealing in scientific inven- 
tions; these shall from Femian be given this right and 
privilege to handle smoking Extep. 

Paragraph 7. 

31. Section 1— All the branches of Femian shall be 
gathered together once every round time, and shall then 
"be gathered together on the fourteenth day of the first 
month, and the seventh day after that time, then shall 
Tuttitu mount the yellow horse where Odvity has been 
sitting, and take the bow. This shall take place every other 
round time. 

23. Section 2— Examination of Cintnmlevi before throw- 
ing shall first be held, and if there are any branches that 
have been brought forth that are not saplings of their 
own, these shall be broken down and their places left vacant 
until the next throwing. 

33. Section 3— There must be two score and five out of 
five score of both Attavo and Tittenian together before any 
labor shall commence. 

34. Section 4— Then one score and two days in the first 
month shall Odvity raise his bow for all the branches of 
Femian, and with the bow in his hand ride the roughshod 
horse and shoot arrows over valleys and meadows. His 
arrows shall also fly over foreign fields and over the blue 
swells. 

35. Section 5— Then one score and three days in the 
first month shall Femian split in two parts, Attavo in one 
place and Tittenian in another. 

36. Section 6— All grain that shall be bound into sheaves 
shall have its growth in Tittenian. 

37. Section 7— Sheaf "A" shall have been gathered and 
bound by him who brings it forth. There shall also be a 
twin to this sheaf which shall be left to Laptup or Tittenian. 
The carrier of sheaf "A" shall untie it once or several 
times for the branches of Tittenian the Luftipa, who carries 
forth the sheaf "A," shall have full and undisturbed 
liberty to pull out one or all heads of the sheaf to show 
the good quality of the grain. There shall be free and 
undisturbed hunting in the sheaves by all the branches 
of Tittenian. 

38. Section 8— After the hunting is at an end, then 
shall all Luftipan throw their axes in front of the sheaf, 
to decide whether it shall be bound or burned, but Nanvy 
shall not throw his spear. He is the one who shall watch 
and be their guide. If there are more axes to bind the 
sheaf, then shall the sheaf be sent to Attavo, but if there 



186 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 

are more axes for the sheaf to be untied, then shall it be 
burned, but if there is an equal number of axes for binding 
and burning, then shall Ncmvy throw his spear as he 
pleases, and if the spear misses the sheaf then shall it be 
bound, but if the spear strikes the sheaf then shall it be 
burned. 

39. Section 9— The throwing shall be carried on in the 
following manner: those who desire sheaf "A" to be bound 
shall march ahead and walk around Column Fiffi and call 
out their name to Laptup, and those who desire the sheaf to 
be burned shall march ahead and walk around Column 
Giggi and call out their name to Laptup. 

40. Section 10— Sheaf "A" if now bound shall be sent 
to Attavo. There shall the seeds be counted by Tuttitu 
once and several times. There shall be free and undis- 
turbed explanation between Mepmian over the quality of 
the sheaf, but if it is found that the grain is not good for 
the sower, then shall it be delivered to Cinva and he shall 
lay it on the Cepipu. 

41. Section 11— Tuttitu shall now call two or more to 
gather a new sheaf "A." This shall in the whole and in 
every particular be of the same kind of grain as the sheaf 
"A" which came from Tittenimi. The seeds of this sheaf 
shall be counted once and several times by Tuttitu. There 
shall now be free and undisturbed explanation as to the 
quality of the seeds by one and all Mepmian. When the ex- 
planation is at an end, then shall all Mepmian throw their 
forks for the sheaf, to decide whether it shall be bound or 
burned, with the exception of Tuttitu, and the highest num- 
ber shall decide whether sheaf "A" shall be bound or 
burned, but if there is an equal number for the binding and 
burning, then shall Tuttitu throw his lance, and if the lance 
misses the sheaf then shall it be (bound) kept, but if the 
lance strikes the sheaf then shall it be burned. 

42. Section 12— The throwing shall be carried on in 
this way : every Mepmia who is in favor of binding sheaf 
"A" shall march ahead and call out their names and ring 
Lallfall Felfi, and those who are in favor of burning sheaf 
"A" shall march ahead and call out their name and ring 
Nepnipo Dunpu. If the young sheaf is now bound, then 
shall it be sent to Odvity, together with the sheaf which 
came from Tittenian, and then shall Odvity, if he thinks 
the sheaves are good, tie the fields Keub ribbon around 
them, and they shall then be an ornament in the temple, 
but Odvity shall have the power to deny the binding of one 
or both of the sheaves if he sees fit, but if they both are 
rejected by Odvity, then shall the two be sent back to- 
Nanvy, and he shall create seven thousand times seven 
thousand twins from this sheaf and put them in the market 
place among the laborers, and the laborers shall, the next 



Constitution of the Ancient Appag'ejans 1ST 

time they raise their sharp instruments, decide as to the 
binding or burning of the sheaves, and if the sheaves "A' r 
receive a higher number to be bound, then shall they be an 
ornament in the temple, but if they receive a higher num- 
ber to be burned, then shall their seed ascend in smoke, 
but if it so happens that there is an equal number for bind- 
ing and burning of the sheaves "A," then shall the sheaves 
be bound together and Odvity shall shoot his arrow and 
Tuttitu shall throw his lance and Nanvy shall throw his 
spear against the sheaves, and if two of these sharp instru- 
ments miss the sheaves then shall they be an ornament in 
the temple, but if two of these sharp instruments strike 
the sheaves then shall they be burned and the seeds go 
up in smoke. The throwing by Odvity, Tuttitu and Nanvy 
shall be performed in Attavo. 

43. Section 13— But if the young sheaf which came from 
Attavo is burned, then shall the one which came from Tit- 
tenian also be burned. 

44. Section 14— All sheaves which shall become orna- 
ments in the temple shall go through the same cleaning as 
sheaf "A," with the exception of grasses of different kinds. 

Paragraph 8. 

45. Section 1— Femian shall have the power to spin rope 
with the sower of foreign fields. 

46. Section 2—Femian shall have the power to tear 
asunder ropes with the sowers who have become enemies 
of the field. Femian shall have the power to regulate the 
commerce of the sailing fleet. 

47. Section 3— Femian shall have the power to regulate 
the speed of Poplu Pemvelin and enact Ludivy for those 
who shall travel therein. 

48. Section 4— Femian shall have the power to regulate 
buying and selling on land and sea, and shall give shelter 
and strength to laborers of or in foreign fields. 

49. Section 5 — Femian shall spin, skein and weave lines 
within closed doors in time of war and disturbance with 
foreign fields, or open fighting within the field. 

50. Section 6 — Femian shall have the power to give or- 
ders to build ships, also for the construction of all kinds of 
buildings for the benefit of the field, also for the construc- 
tion of roads, and for the construction of pleasure parks, 
etc. 

51. Section 7— Femian shall have the power to build 
canals, lay out cities and towns, and also the construction 
of Tefno Fevi. 

52. Section 8— Femian shall have the power to regulate 
the price on all products of the field from time to time in 
proportion to the labor. 



188 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 

Paragraph 9. 

53. Section 1— All the watercarriers and hewers in the 
•employ of the field shall be paid from the Pevel of the 
field, and Femian shall set the price on their- labor and 
their salaries from time to time. 

54. Section 2— Femian shall have the power to place 
burdens upon the people to defray the expenses of the 
field, if such are necessary. 

55. Section 3—Femiaai shall have the power to create 
Ludi of the choppers and laborers who are employed to 
labor in the field. 

56. Section 4— Femian shall create Ludi in the follow- 
ing way : if one or more ships are to be built for the field, 
then shall contract 1 be let to private individuals for ma- 
terials and supervision of the building of such ship, or 
ships. But the field shall pay all labor on such ship or 
ships from the least to the greatest, and all this labor 
shall be paid in paper Ludi. This Ferfi shall have a model 
of the ship engraved upon the same ; name, date, etc., and 
if this ship is lost then shall this Ferfi immediately be re- 
deemed, for the ship is their intrinsic value. All persons 
who are so employed in the fields must of necessity be 
known hewers within the field, and Tabin of Tiamedian 
Land. (See diagrams representing currency). 

57. Section 5 — Laptup Bempy and Kinven shall be paid 
from the Pevel of the field of Ludi before created. Femian 
shall have the power to from time to time regulate and 
give premiums to good laborers. A skilled mechanic may 
have worked five hours, but his labor may be worth six 
or eight hours, more or less. No laborer shall receive less 
than one Ferfi for five hours labor, for one Ferfi is in the 
whole a measure of value whereby all other measures shall 
be measured, and any hewer who cannot fill this first meas- 
ure of value shall immediately be discharged, for false 
measures shall be thrown away. 

58. Section 6 — Femian shall have power to build roads 
and ditches, etc. If it is found advisable in these under- 
takings, contracts can be let to private individuals for 
material and supervision of the work, but in all instances 
shall the field perform the labor and pay for all labor in 
Ferfi, and all labor shall be conducted in the manner de- 
scribed in Sections 4 and 5 ; for the Nentel are so created 
that they must have the signification of the labor from 
where they were created. 

59. Section 7 — Femian shall have power, with the ad- 
vice from Kexken of Pevel to redeem Ludi at pleasure. 

60. Section 8— Femian shall have the power to appro- 
priate labor for prospecting for minerals, but these Ferfi so 
created, if the prospecting is a failure, shall be redeemed 




^ »i ^ 






tQ^ 




z 

H 

U 

> 

u 

a 
U 



Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 189 

within five round times of Nunnivi Jenneti, but if the 
prospecting is successful and minerals are found, and the 
value of the same is great enough to pay for working the 
mine, then shall Femian regulate the progress of the mine. 
But in all instances shall reports be given from time to time 
to Femian as to whether or not the mine is paying. 

61. Section 9 — Pevel Kexkel shall give a report to the 
people from time to time as to the condition of the Qwemi 
of the field, and how many Ferfi there are among the peo- 
ple. No laborers within the field shall be sent to foreign 
fields as a merchant's merchandise to redeem Ludi. 

62. Section 10— Femian shall spin ropes with the sow- 
ers of foreign fields as to what Lenmeno of the field the 
Ludi shall be redeemed with, and shall do as much as pos- 
sible to give the different sowers what they desire, Keub or 
Kguma, Mawpu or Nevin, Dintuni or Depfe. 

63. Section 11 — No Ludi shall be created from the clus- 
ters of the grape. 

64. Section 12— Femian shall regulate the volume of 
Ludi in proportion to the population. 

65. Section 13— The manufacture of Jegtu, which shall 
be used with Jengtubi, shall be alone of its kind, and any 
imitation thereof shall be altogether prohibited, and pun- 
ished in the highest degree. 

Paragraph 10. 

66. Section 1 — A shepherd must have his tent on the 
pasture he has fenced in, and such a one shall not have 
the right to fence in a pasture where he has no tent. No 
one can have more than one tent at one and the same time. 

67. Section 2— Any person, or persons, who labor at 
a trade, keep a store or are watercarriers, or are making a 
living without being a shepherd, shall have the right to 
fence in eight hundred Lellefi square only, or less. 

68. Section 3— Any person, or persons, who directly or 
indirectly hires or employs a person, or persons, of the 
different races, exclusive of Tabin InoviaM of the Tiamedian 
Land, half-breeds, quarter-breeds, or who in the least have 
foreign blood in their system, as servants, shall as a burden 
deliver to the Pevel of the field one Ferfi for each and 
every day for each and every person or persons they have 
in their employ or service. 

69. Section 4— All labor shall be hired or rented by the 
hour, day or month, but all binding skeins between shepherd 
and watercarrier shall be burned and go up in smoke before 
Ludivy. 

70. Section 5— Every laborer shall have free and un- 
disputed right to walk on the street where he desires or 
pleases and raise his voice to the Lord where he believes 
his future dwelling is to be constructed. 



190 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 

71. Section 6— The Ludivy of the field and the Ludivy 
of a country not yet known are two different things, and 
shall be altogether apart from one another. No Ludi or 
Lenmeno shall be taken from the Pevel of the field for the 
huilding of a city in a country not as yet known. 

72. Section 7— Femian may, if it finds it necessary, ap- 
propriate Ludi for schools, universities or other institu- 
tions of learning. 

73. Section 8— None of the laborers of the field shall be 
forbidden to manufacture Textu or Extep for private use, 
but they shall be prohibited by fine from selling or trading 
such goods to others, as profit or economy. 

74. Section 9— Every laborer of the field or Teptoluvi 
obedient stranger shall have free and undisturbed right 
or privilege to read or lecture for the people and explain 
the good qualities of the grain and the beauty of foreign 
cities, and such a person or persons who so read or lecture 
shall have the protection of the Teptoluvi of the fields, 
watercarriers. 

75. Section 10— There shall be free and undisturbed 
printing of every kind, with the exception of lewd and im- 
moral articles, or drawings and paintings of a lewd design. 
All such drawings or paintings shall be forbidden by fine. 

76. Section 11— The people shall have the right to come 
together and petition to Femian for what they think is 
right for them to have. 

Paragraph 11. 

77. Section 1— All persons travelling at night, or in 
darkness, within the field, shall be punished according to 
Ludivy. Every person travelling at night shall have the 
right to have one or more to defend his step in whatsoever 
he is guilty or innocent. 

78. Section 2— No person travelling in the dark shall be 
thrown into the wall; that is, in the pit. All shall be 
marked according to Ludivy Teptoluvi, which Femian shall 
endorse and establish from time to time, and who has be- 
come Teptoluvi within the field. 

79. Section 3— A person who cuts down a traitor to the 
field or the Bilvild, he shall go free. 

80. Section 4— The planter of a vineyard who has cut 
down or in some other way mutilated a neighbor, who has 
walked in his vineyard and poisoned his life's grape vine 
or cut down his lily, shall go free. 

81. Section 5— A traveler in the darkness who has cut 
down a lily along the seashore or in the valley shall be 
expelled and put upon an island at the North Pole where 
no Tabin or Inovian of the Land of Tiamedian are not to be 
found. 



Co-nstitution of the Ancient Appagejans 191? 

Px\RAGRAPH 12. 

82. Section 1— Every laborer shall be protected in his 
tent and Bantivan shall pay a reasonable price for any- 
thing it wants to buy. No Deffejfu within the field or on 
the swells shall be lodged in a laborer's pasture, home or 
some other dwelling, but if such cannot be avoided in time 
of war or in some other way, then shall the owner of such 
buildings receive full pay for the same. 

83. Section 2— Footpads and travelling strangers shall 
have the same protection as the laborers of the field, if 
such persons are not enemies to the field or the people. 

Paragraph 13. 

84. Section 1— Attavo and Tittenian shall not begin the 
planting before the branches of the two trees have come 
together, and in order to begin work there must be three 
score and five out of five score present. 

85. Section 2— No Mepmia or Newtua shall receive any 
Ludi for the time they are absent when the planting is in 
progress. 

86. Section 3— No one of the two trees shall have the 
right to stop planting unless the two agree to the same, 
and the lay-off shall not exceed five days, unless the plant- 
ing is at an end. 

87. Section 4— All the planting that has been carried 
on within the past round time must be recorded or Cincen- 
famvid in a Centnmlevi. 

88. Section 5— No leave of Keub, or private path shall 
Femian give to one person more than to another. 

89. Section §— Nanvy, with the advice of Femian, shall 
have the power to call out the Tabin of the field to fight if 
war breaks out, or in case of some other disturbance. 

90. Section 1— Nanvy of Tittenian shall be Commander- 
in-Chief of the army and navy, after war has broken out 
or in case of a revolution, but Femian shall be his adviser 
and Nanvy shall hold his command over the army and navy 
until peace is established over the whole field. 

91. Section 8— Nanvy, in time of disturbance, shall be 
cut loose from the tree of Tittenian, and until time of in- 
evitable peace, and a Neatua shall be thrown for among 
their number to take the place of Nanvy, as a sapling for 
the time being. 

92. Section 9— No one can become a Nanvy without be- 
ing thrown for by the laborers. 

Paragraph 14. 

93. Section 1— All of the watercarriers of the field shall 
promise, with honor and respect, that they shall, with all 
their physical and mental strength, as far as is in their 
power, be true and energetic in the watering they are now 
engaged in, and to keep on until their time is at an end. 



192 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 

94. Section 2— All the branches and watermen of 
Femian, with Odvity, shall take the following Lalpuvel 
before they take the watercan in their hand, and this 
Lalpuvel shall be taken before Cinva, or some one else, and 
shall be worded as follows: 

95. Section 3— "I, before thee, Cinva, upon my honor 
and respect, declare that I, M— N— , shall, as far as I am 
able with my physical and mental strength, water and pro- 
tect the grass with clean water which has been given me, 
and moreover that I shall be bound under the Teptotuvi of 
the field and have the will to be led to honesty and truth 
in the same manner as Genexin is pulled to the Gaumefi, 
and furthermore I promise that I shall always be willing 
to protect the Bilveld of liberty, the Textel of innocence 
and the Nebullfi of light, as a true watcher and watercarrier 
of the field/ ' 

96. Section 4— No watercarrier shall have the right to 
have more than one watercan at one and the same time in 
the Bautivan of the field, but a watercarrier can trade his. 
watercan for another. 

Paragraph 15. 

97. Section 1— The people shall have free and full ac- 
cess into Femian, and Natuni shall have one Wineal or 
more in the shade of the tree of Femian. 

98. Section 2— None of the flowers or trees within the 
field shall be cut off by the watercarriers, unless it is found 
that such a one has committed crimes in one way or another, 
or is incompetent to hold the place he has. 

99. Section 3— Odvity, with all the branches of Femian r 
shall be forbidden to go to foreign fields, within the time 
the planting is going on in Femian. 

Paragraph 16. 

100. Section 1— These Teptotuvi are those who have been 
and are not, and yet they are and will hereafter come, for 
they are those who were written on the Cedar Tree and 
cut on the Granite Eock in the First Period. These Ludivy 
shall be supreme in the field for a time of one hundred 
and twelve round times of Nunnivi Jenneti, or more. 
Counted from four score and one— take away two score 
and four— add to one score, ten and seven— to two score, 
ten and one of the new period, whose names are Cedar and 
Granite. 

101. Section 2— No one shall have the right to take any- 
thing away from this, for a time of one hundred and twelve 
round time of Nunnivi Jenneti of this Teptotuvi, but 
Femian shall have the right to bind sheaves so as to add 
to. These sheaves shall have twins seven thousand times 
seven thousand, and this shall be sent to the market place, 
and the next throwing shall the laborers throw for its 



Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 193 

binding or burning, and if there are three score and five for 
the binding, then shall it be bound and Odvity, Tuttitu and 
Nanvy shall then bind the fields Keub ribbon around the 
same., 

102. Section 3— But if such a sheaf as is described in 
Article 16, Paragraph 2, receives less than three score and 
five of every five score of the laborers' sharp implements, 
then shall it be burned. 

103. Section 4— There shall be one Bemeto for each and 
every one of the different trades represented at Depton, 
which shall count leaves. 

104. Section 5— If there are one or more trades repre- 
sented in one then shall these have only one Bemeto. 
Femian shall have the power to regulate Teptotuvi for 
D opt on from time to time, and the watercarriers who shall 
water. 

105. Section 6— A person who has in times past been 
walking in the dark against the field, shall not be given 
a watercan within the field. 

106. Section 7— Odvity shall have the power to send rid- 
ers on roughshod horses to foreign fields. 

Those who do not understand Correspondence would be 
puzzled as to the correct meaning and expression of what 
the above means, but it is as plain to me as anything I 
ever read, and in fact more so, for in Correspondence the 
full meaning is expressd of everything you read. It may 
also be noted that when you translate anything from a 
spiritual language to a material language it loses its ex- 
pression and sound, and all the fluent and musical sound is 
left behind, and many sentences are so badly cut up that 
there is scarcely anything left of them, except its clumsy, 
rude, and almost vulgar and savage expression, for it may 
be noted that neither the Swedish nor English language 
has the expression or sound that is found in a spiritual 
language in any degree of comparison, any more than the 
Indian Chinook language can be compared with the English 
and Swedish languages. It is for this reason that our Bible 
has so many broken sentences, and coarse and rude ex- 
pressions, and vulgar in many places. This is not the 
fault of those who wrote the Bible, you understand, but 
the fault lays in our material, coarse, rude, limited, and 
half-civilized language. 

Any one who doubts the correctness of the above trans- 
lation can come and see for himself, and I will let him take 
the book written by the invisible messenger and talk it 
over ; it is written plainer and more orderly in form than 
any lawyer's document at the present time; that is if there 
are any who are interested in investigating for himself; 
those who are not interested in anything but material things 



i94 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 

will pay no attention to anything, only so far as it pertains 
to the gratification of their material senses, such as eating, 
drinking, making money, accumulating material wealth, etc. 

You will, perhaps, ask me why the messenger did not 
write this whole book or law in plain Swedish or English, 
so that everybody could read and understand it. I will 
say that this was done for many reasons unknown to you, 
and which will be unknown to you for some time to come, 
for if you were told ever so plainly you would not as yet 
understand why; but the time will come when you shall 
all know what there is written. This book is our second 
reader, and as you have not as yet learned your first reader, 
the Bible, this book shall be sealed until the time comes 
when you have learned your first reader and are prepared 
to enter the second grade in the school; then this second 
reader shall be opened to you, and you shall then read 
and understand it. 

I shall, however, give you my view as to why it is so 
written, and the reasons therefor, from a material stand- 
point : First, the Swedish and English languages are entire- 
ly insufficient, and too limited in expression to convey to 
you the full meaning of this writing, and as the public is 
as yet entirely in the dark as to the knowledge of the sci- 
ence of Correspondence, they are not prepared for its study, 
for how can you teach a child subtraction and multiplica- 
tion until he understands addition? Second, the angels 
take pleasure in letting mortal men on earth know in what 
manner and state they are writing their books, for many 
people at the present time, even among the learned, do not 
believe there are books in the Invisible World; and, more- 
over, it gives us satisfactory proof that our Bible is also a 
book from the Invisible World. Third, as I am no philoso- 
pher, I am not able to express to you in writing" what I 
would like to have you understand, for fear that if I were 
to try to do so you would misunderstand me, and thereby 
be misled and conceive false ideas, for nothing is so in- 
jurious to a man as to keep and entertain false ideas, for 
any man or woman who teaches others has a greater re- 
sponsibility upon him or herself than you, my reader, have 
any idea of, and any man or woman who teaches a false 
philosophy or religious doctrine will never escape the pun- 
ishment therefor. As I am not able to write what I would 
like to say to you in regard to this matter and to make you 
understand clearly, I will give you a parable that will 
answer my purpose. It will clear me from all responsibil- 
ity, as to the manner in which you understand the same. 

A certain planter had a big estate and many cattle, horses 
and oxen, fields of wheat, corn, vineyards, pastures, and he 
also had many servants. And it came to pass during the 
harvest that there was going to be a grand banquet in the 



Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 195 

city on a certain day, to celebrate the bountiful harvest 
that had blessed the province. As the planter had but one 
child, and that a daughter, she was invited to the banquet 
hall in the city. Her mother decked her in silk and scarlet 
robes for the occasion and put golden bracelets around her 
arms and a chain of pearls around her neck. She decked 
her bosom with costly diamonds and rubies, and put da- 
rn ascus slippers upon her feet. The wife now called the 
planter and said: "Call one of your servants that he may 
take your daughter in a carriage to the banquet hall." As 
the planter looked upon the young maiden he said : ' ' Surely 
she is fair," but he said to his wife: "Take now a sack- 
cloth and cover her up from head to foot. ' ' The wife said : 
"For what reason are you thus speaking?" The husband 
answered and said : "Of all my servants I have no one 
who is pure in heart, and most of them will be intoxicated 
with the lust of the flesh as soon as they think they are at 
liberty, for beauty, innocence, virture, and liberty is a 
temptation which a poisoned mind and corrupted heart 
cannot look upon without being guilty of committing crime 
if an opportunity is given. Therefore," said the planter, 
"cover her up with dark sackcloth, and by so doing the 
servant will not be tempted to steal her jewels and strip 
her of her ornaments and carry away the emblem of her 
virtue." The young madam was then covered with dark 
sackcloth, and the servant of the planter brought her safe- 
ly to the banquet hall. 

The planter here in this parable represents Wisdom, his 
wife represents Love, and their daughter represents Lib- 
erty. 

It is for this reason that these laws which are here writ- 
ten are covered up and hidden until the time comes when 
we will be able to receive and understand these laws, and 
as soon as we abandon our evil devices and elevate our- 
selves into a higher civilization, improving our morals, then 
we will be given full liberty. Then shall the dark sack- 
cloth be stripped from the young madam, and she shall 
stand before us in her full beauty, and we shall ride with 
her in a carriage to the banquet hall. But if we do not 
improve we shall yet be in bondage unde»r the law. 

The laws that are here written are very liberal and easy 
to obey, for they who are good and honest, but if such laws 
should be put on our statute books at the present time here 
in the United States, or among any other nation for that 
matter, they would be falsified and misconstrued. Some of 
you would understand them, others would ridicule and 
make sport of them, and still others would ignore them al- 
together and tramp them under their feet, for an evil man 
or woman loves to see the destruction of life or property 
and takes pleasure in seeing their neighbors suffer, and des- 



196 Constitution of the Ancient Appagejans 

potism and crulty are their aim and object, and for this 
reason there would be some who would regard these laws 
as of no importance to our race. And still another class 
would be in favor of destroying them from off the face of 
the earth because they were in opposition to their ways 
and habits, and would thwart the plans of their evil natures, 
and they would say: "Such laws take our liberty away, 
and we shall not abide by its rulings, ' ' for an evil man does 
not know that he is in bondage under evil and its power; 
therefore, he calls liberty bondage and bondage liberty. 
Thus you will see, my reader, that Wisdom is guarding 
Love and Liberty so that it shall suffer no harm, and shall 
not be consumed by the fires of evil. "Wisdom has its 
throne above the stars, and shall no longer be ridiculed 
by men on the highways. Love has its fountains in the 
Golden City and shall not be trod upon in the dust of the 
streets. Liberty has its banners on the pinnacles of the 
temples, and shall not be set back into the dark alleys. 

By reading these few paragraphs which I have presented 
to you, you will find that these people were not ignorant 
as to forms of government, and that we of today can learn 
a valuable lesson. Look at their finance plank. Were they 
not ahead of us of today as to finance, in doing justice to 
those who were wealth producers? You can see by their 
constitution that they had in every respect a stronger form 
of government than we have today, and their republic was 
guarded on all sides, and yet this nation went down. Why 
did this nation decay? We find that they finally became 
corrupt morally, and that they abandonded their holy 
matrimonial statutes. Lucifer, the chief of jealousy, has 
always been active among the human race, and so it was 
among the most ancient Appagejans. Jealousy began to 
creep in among the holy families little by little, although 
they guarded against this evil and were well acquainted 
with its power for destruction of human happiness, and 
which we shall prove by their matrimonial statutes. Jeal- 
ousy also began to creeu into the best society. People in 
general suspected no evil in politics, and, therefore, were 
not aware of the smouldering fire that was burning under 
the foundation of their government, and they were not 
able to see this until it was beyond redemption. The people 
then became wicked and began to frame laws to suit the 
times. As they fell away from everything that was good 
and noble and delighted in evil, it followed that the bonds 
of holy matrimony were also broken, and in place of holy 
wedlock it became infernal wedlock. Thus they went down 
with a crash, and in one word, so to speak, they committed 
suicide. 

The Jewish nation went under the very same way. After 
they began to disregard their matrimonial statutes they 
fell into all kinds of wickedness and degradation. 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 197 



CHAPTER XVII. 

The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

I shall here give you, my reader, the marriage statutes 
of three different governments, and also the Camp Laws of 
these people, which will give you an idea of what has been 
on this earth before. 

Matrimony Under the Appageja Government. 

From Husband to Wife:— 

Section 1. I, this day, , party 

of the first part, in the year , and in the period of 

the Cedar and the Granite Rock, do hereby, willingly, under 
the law and the court of the Appageja government, declare 

myself to be a true and faithful husband to , 

party of the second part, as long as I am existing in mortal 
form. 

Q. How long have you been a true and entirely virtuous 
man to , ? 

A. From the first day I saw the light of the sun and the 

moon, which was the day of in the 

period of the Cedar and the Granite Rock. 

Q. Can you swear on the Book of good and evil, light 
and darkness, that you have carried the belt of virtue from 
your mother's womb, up to the present time! 

A. I, , sincerely swear on the 

Book of good and evil, light and darkness that I have car- 
ried the belt of virtue from my mother's womb up to the 
present time ; and furthermore, I do promise that I will 
carry it as an emblem of virtue every day of my life. 
Moreover, I do testify to the Appageja government and to 
the law and the court of 0. & A. F. & P. that I have 
been and will be a true, virtuous and faithful husband to 
, which is Opani Ameni. 

, ; But this oath shall not be an 

everlasting covenant with for after 

the departure of the spirit from the mortal form, liberty 
shall be given him, and he shall be bound to no female being. 

Q. Are you willing to protect your wife from evil every 
day of your life ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. In what way will you protect your wife from evil? 

A. With the use of my sabre of knowledge. (See en- 
graving). As this poisonous serpent is cut with the sabre 
of copper, in the same manner, will I cut, with my sabre 
of knowledge, the flying fiery serpent of jealousy from 
my wife's heart. 



198 



The Ancient Matrimomal Statutes 




This is a sign given to you , if 

yon do not protect your wife's heart from this poisonous 
serpent, no servant under the Appageja government shall 
protect you from any existing evil in the whole universe. 

in the same manner as you are 

breaking this covenant that you have made with your wife, 
shall your sorrow be double, for the serpent of darkness 
is not dead but alive. 

Q. In what manner is a man judged who creates jeal- 
ousy in his wife's heart? 

A. A murderer in the first degree. 

Q. Do you acknowledge this as such? 

A. Yes. 

Q. "What shall be the reward and treasure for him who 
is planting lilies of happiness in the path of life before 
his wife 1 

A. Honesty and uprightness shall be written in golden 
letters on his countenance. 

Signed , by , party 

of the first part, to , party of the 

second part. 

Sealed, witnessed, and performed this day and 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 199 

., and in the period of the Cedar and the 



Granite Rock. 

From Wife to Husband: — 

I, , party of the second part, 

this day and , in the period of the 

Cedar and the Granite Rock, do hereby willingly, under the 
law and the Court of the Appageja government, declare 

myself to be a true and faithful wife to , 

party of the first part, as long as I am existing in mortal 
form. 

Q. How long have you, , been a 

true, faithful and virtuous woman to ? 

A. From the first day I saw the light of the sun and 

the moon, which was the day of and 

in the period of the Cedar and the Granite Rock. 

Q. Can you swear on the Book of good and evil, light 
and darkness, that you have carried the sword of virtue 
from your mother's womb up to the present time? 

A. Yes, , and furthermore I do promise 

that I will carry the sword of virtue as an emblem) of 
chastity every day of my life. Moreover, I do testify to 
the Appageja government and to the law and the court of 
0. and A. F. and P. that I have been and will be a true, 

virtuous and faithful wife to , which 

is Opani Ameni. 

But this oath shall not be an everlasting covenant be- 
tween and , for 

after the departure of the spirit from the mortal form, then 
liberty shall be given her, and she shall be bound to no 
male being. 

Q. Are you willing to protect your husband from evil 
every day of your life ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. In what way will you protect your husband from 
evil? 

A. With the use of my sword of virture. (See engrav- 
ing). As this poisonous serpent is cut with a sword of 
copper, in the same manner will I cut with my sword of 
virtue, the flying fiery serpent of jealousy from my hus- 
band's heart. 



200 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 




This is a sign given unto you if you do not protect your 
husband's heart from this poisonous serpent, no servant 
under the Appegeja government shall protect you from 
any existing evil in the whole universe. In the same man- 
ner as you are breaking this covenant that you have made 
with your husband, in the same manner will your sorrow 
and pain be double, for the serpent of darkness is not dead 
but alive. 

Q. In what measure is a woman judged who creates 
jealousy in her husband's heart? 

A. She is an instrument of devils when she is putting 
herself as an instrument for their use. Her works are 
evil, and destruction shall be written upon her forehead. 

Q. Do you acknowledge this as such? 

A. Yes. 

Q. In what measure shall a woman be judged, who is 
singing songs of strength and happiness before her hus- 
band? 

A. She is a living spring and a shining star, and her 
garment of clothing shall be the most precious. 

Signed by , party of the second 

part, to , party of the first part. 

Sealed, witnessed and performed this and 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 201 

, in the period of the Cedar and the Granite Rock. 

From the above, you can plainly see, my reader, that 
there have been holy marriages in the times past, and that 
these people were, as to their morals, clean and unspotted; 
for it may be understood that a holy marriage cannot be 
holy unless the two parties are both virtuous. Any man 
who has any understanding of human life, and knowledge 
■of our existence, ought to know that when two are getting 
married, and one or the other is an adulterer in spirit, soul 
and body, such a marriage cannot be holy even if the other 
party is ever so pure and innocent. 

You find in the above marriage certificate that the gov- 
ernment required that both parties be strictly honest be- 
fore they could be legally married. The government also 
required that they should know what a married life meant. 
They could not do as we do in our day — run together like 
animals; simply go and get married, and be under obliga- 
tions to no one, not even to themselves. The statesmen of 
this ancient people knew that holy matrimony was the 
foundation of their government, as they were well versed 
in heavenly Correspondence. They also knew there was 
evil lurking in the human .heart. We also find they knew 
what evil was, and that they were guarding most violently 
against Lucifer and his power; for we read a man is a 
murderer in the first degree who creates jealousy in his 
wife's heart. There was never a more truthful sentence 
written. Here is a man who has married a pure, innocent 
girl; but he is of a treacherous, low moral character, a 
sport among women. This girl falls in love with him; 
she gives him her heart, love and honor. She is as true 
to him as the plumb line is to gravity. He knows all this ; 
Le loves her also to a certain extent, and respects her. If 
she is sensitive to the many evils that we have among us, 
she does not want her intended husband to fly around and 
act a fool with other women. She knows decency and the 
rules of etiquette, yet this foolhardy fellow thinks it is 
smart to play with jealousy, and he has no better sense 
than when he has her at a ball or some other place where 
she cannot get away out of his sight, he will torture her 
with the burning arrows of jealousy. I am here going to 
call you a blanket devil— for this is your right name. Shall 
\ou let her suffer, who loves, honors and respects you, and 
who is willing to follow you to the end of the world, and 
would even risk her life to make you happy. Yet because 
you get a dozen or more hell cats to play with, and they all 
take pleasure in clawing and spitting on her, you stand 
back and let them do so, and, in fact, help them. Do you 
know that she is suffering in her spirit? Are you not a 
creator of evil? You are trying to take the life of her 
who loves you, and to destroy her happiness. You blanket 



202 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

devil, you are a murderer in the first degree. Your cruelty 
oi heart is exposed, for you love to see her suffer. But let 
me here tell you that you shall not escape punishment. 
For this your sentence is written in red ink, or you have 
thrown burning arrows at her who has loved you, but they 
shall return as fiery serpents, and shall fasten onto you, 
as mosquitoes in a swampy forest. 

But you say: "She is jealous without cause; I cannot 
look at or speak to a woman without her imagining there 
is something wrong, and she makes mountains out of mole- 
hills." If your intended wife, or wife, is, as I told you, 
a pure woman in heart, you are the cause of her jealousy, 
for you have poisoned her, and are responsible for what 
you have done. You may escape your punishment in this 
world, but you will not escape your reward when you get 
into the next world. But let me here tell you, my blanket 
devil, if your intended wife, or wife, is, as I think she is, 
a pure woman at heart, she will not be jealous of you if 
you act like a man, and as a man should, for she will give 
you all the liberty you want to talk and converse with 
other women and to be in their company, and will allow 
you fifty per cent as an excuse for common sense if you 
are a little rattle-headed when you are among women. But 
the fact is, if your intended wife, or wife, is jealous, you 
are not a man and have not acted as a man. You are hail- 
ing every young girl you meet on the street, hanging on 
the gateposts and fence corners, and any of the neighbor 
women can keep you standing there as long as they wish; 
and if you are travelling on a train or steamboat, it is the 
same thing. You are a ladies' man, and all the ladies love 
you. They are delighted to be in your company ; therefore 
you must be polite, well behaved and accommodating when- 
ever an opportunity offers. You will have plenty of time 
to wait on your wife, or intended wife, when you get home 
or are alone with her. 

But the fact is, the way you are acting, or have been 
acting, you are a pimp or a dude; or you lose your senses 
as soon as you are among women, for you are a blanket 
devil, or, maybe, all of these. But you say: "I am no 
pimp or dude, and no woman ever took away my brain 
as yet, and I am not entitled to the name ' blanket devil. ' ' 
Here is the question I want to ask you : If you are not a 
pimp or a dude, why do you act like one? And if women 
are not able to steal away your brain, why do you forget 
your wife, or intended wife, and waste your time talking 
en the street corners and alley ways ? Why do you wait on 
seme strange woman when you should be waiting on your 
wife, or intended wife? If you are not a blanket devil, 
why do you let your wife, or intended wife, suffer the pain 
of jealousy? Let me tell you, sir, if you act as a man 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 203 

should, attend to your business, go about your own affairs, 
be honorable, upright, good and kind, and pay your wife, 
or intended wife, due honor and respect, as far as she is 
entitled to it, she will not suffer the poison of jealousy. 
She will become kind, loving, strong and healthy, pretty 
and fair, and you will both be happy. The very heavens 
will delight in the names of your children. 

A man is so created as to his interior that he thinks and 
acts from his understanding ; whereas a woman is so created 
as to her interior that she is alway thinking and acting 
from her love. It then follows that she is standing on the 
very top of the pinacles of the temple of all creative life 
on this planet, animal or human, as to her power of love, 
for her love can subdue and conquer where a man's under- 
standing fails. This being true, we find that when we 
explore the regions of her heart, she is also the most cruel 
cf all creation, animal and human, for as she is always 
thinking and acting from her life's love, it follows that 
when her love is inspired of evil, it becomes infernal love ; 
her mind is then illuminated by the fires of hell (I am 
here using the word hell in place of the word infernal, 
which amounts to the same thing, and is better understood 
by many men), and she then becomes an instrument or 
subject in the hands of devils. This being true, it follows 
that there is no limit or boundary to her cruelty, for she 
does not think from reason and understanding as a man 
does, but only from her love, for her love is the propelling 
power of her life. The most ancient philosophers knew 
this to be true, and it is for this reason they inserted in 
their marriage statutes these words: 

"In what measure is a woman judged who creates jeal- 
ousy in her husband's heart? 

"She is a servant of devils when she is yielding herself 
as an instrument for their use. Her works are evil; deceit 
and destruction shall be written on her forehead." 

These words are as true as two and two make four. 

Let us here see if we can prove our philosophy by actual 
demonstration and observation of conduct among our young 
people, and our knowledge of evil and mischievous design. 
There is Miss Somerset, a tall, slim, handsome girl. She 
is well educated, having just graduated from college; she 
is a good pianist, and has in every respect more than the 
average intelligence. She is now a belle in the local soci- 
ety, and is well respected. A young man, honorable and 
upright, and in every respect a good citizen of the highest 
moral character, and a man of good education, with a 
talent for business, is attracted by Miss Somerset, and they 
become engaged to be married. She knows that he loves 
her more than any other woman on earth, and that he is 
willing to do anything and everything for her happiness 



'204 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

and the welfare of her future life, and that he will be 
to her a true and faithful husband, but, knowing all this, 
she is not as yet satisfied, and when they get up in the 
ball room she begins to flirt with other men secretly, in a 
way, as she thinks that no one but herself is aware of her 
infamous play and coquetry. She imagines that she is 
the center pivot around which all the young men are circl- 
ing, and that she is now having a glorious time, for, al- 
though she is engaged to the best man in the community, 
she is planning to charm everybody who comes in her 
way, and you, Miss Somerset, are paying more attention 
to some outsider than you do to your intended husband, 
and these men with whom you are playing your damnation 
game are as well versed in tricks as you are. These men 
are playing their role in order to see if they may not be 
able to break your engagement with him who loves you. 
In doing all this you forget yourself, and step by step you 
are marching over the bounds of decency. Nearly every- 
body can see this except yourself, and your intended hus- 
band has marked this more than anybody else. He is a 
man of noble character and has not studied hoodlamism. 
He loves law and order as well as he loves you, and is 
guided by his understanding. He may overlook this to 
begin with, as a trifling offense, but be it understood, he 
does not approve of your action, although he keeps this to 
himself. He loves you as he loves no other woman, and 
for this reason he overlooks many things and excuses you 
for your ignorance. But the next time you go into the 
ball room with him and begin to fly burning arrows against 
his true and noble heart, it begins to hurt him, and you 
are the first one that is aware of his pain. He cannot help 
shoAving his suffering, for these arrows are sharper than 
steel, and its wounds will never heal, but are continually 
bleeding. There is no medicine that will relieve his pain, and 
no balsam that will heal the wounds. He, himself, is aware 
of his condition, but says nothing to you. You are aware 
that he suffers innocently and that you are the cause there- 
of. I will here ask you one question: "Why do you not go 
and stop that pain, and heal up the sores you have inflicted 
upon him whom you love before it is too late? Can you 
do it ! Yes, you can. It is the first time it has been brought 
to your attention, therefore you can administer a remedy 
that no other woman can— by simply being honest and 
telling him what you believe to be true. You can do it in 
this way: Walk up to him and say: "Frank, you do not 
feel right, and I am the cause thereof. Let us go home and 
get away from this crowd of men and women." But, in- 
stead of doing this, you go on with your cruelty more and 
more. You love to see him suffer the burning fires of hell, 
and the consuming flames of jealousy; you are continually 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 205 

feeding with oil from your cruel heart. I candidly ask 
you, are there any animals in our wild forests that are 
more cruel than you are? Are not our domestic animals 
obedient to the ways of him who feeds them and are kind 
to them 1 ? But you will not, as human being, listen to the 
words of him who loves you most profoundly, and who 
w T ould sacrifice his life for your sake, and who is as true 
to you as the right angle of a square. You have less sym- 
pathy with him whom you should love than a cat has with, 
a mouse he plays with and intends to devour. You love to 
see him suffer, and you keep on in your infernal and 
devilish damnation game. You do not know that you 
are heaping coals of fire on your own head. Do you know 
why you love to see him who loves you suffer? Miss Som- 
erset, you are an instrument of devils. All your damnation 
games and plays are drafted and grown by Lucifer, your 
chief majesty. Being in the employ of Satan, and a ser- 
vant of devils, it follows that there is no limit to the cruelty 
of your heart. For you are more vicious than a tiger, and 
your thirst for blood is greater than that of a hyena. But 
you say: "Frank is of a jealous nature, and he is jealous 
without a cause. ' ' If this is true, leave Frank alone. Leave 
him to his own folly, and do not keep his company any 
more, for if he is of a jealous nature and is jealous of you 
he will never become a good and kind husband, and I advise 
you to drop him at once. But the fact of it is, the Frank 
of whom I am speaking will not be jealous if you act 
within the boundaries of decency, for he knows the rules 
of etiquette, and he has also read the constitution of the 
laws of a woman's conduct in regard to decency and good 
manners. But you say: "I cannot change my nature, and 
cannot act in any other way than I do, for my delight is 
to be talking and playing with men. ' ' If this is true, why 
not talk and play with Frank, the one who loves you and 
whom you pretend to love? I do not mean to say that you 
should play with Frank alone, but I have this to say to 
you: Frank is your husband, or your intended husband, 
and to him you are under obligation as to your womanly 
conduct. Here is the question I will ask you: If you 
are a decent and respectable woman, why do you act like 
a prostitute? I have this to say to all you young men: 
Do not play with the fires of jealousy, for if you do you 
will suffer sooner or later. Do not for one moment enter- 
tain the idea that you can play a game against Satan and 
the devil, for they are older than you are and you will be 
trapped when you least expect it. And do not marry a 
woman who is jealous of you, or of whom you are jealous, 
for if you do you will be sorry for it. And to you, young 
girls, if you want to be happy in marriage, act in strictest 
honesty with the man to whom you intend to be married. 



206 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

Do not play any tricks upon him just because you can, and 
do not, for one moment, entertain the idea that you can 
outwit Lucifer, the chief of jealousy, for he is more power- 
ful than all the armies of the world, and his snares are 
stronger than all the navies on the high seas. Do not marry 
a" man who is jealous of you, or of whom you are jealous. If 
you do you are making a misstep you can never take back. 
Be strictly honest with your husband in all your dealings, 
and the angels will sing you songs of happiness. 

As matrimony is of a spiritual origin, it follows that 
you cannot break and violate these laws unless you suffer 
punishment therefor. The ancients for many thousands of 
years lived strictly in purity, and obeyed strictly the laws 
of holy matrimony. They also knew that the family life 
was the foundation of their government. A great many 
people at the present time suppose that when they are get- 
ting married they are under obligations only so far as they 
themselves are concerned, for they say : ' ' Let us go and get 
married, and if we do not get along, it is no one's business 
but our own." But, men and women who talk in this 
manner, do not know what a marriage obligation means. 
]f they were under obligations only to themselves, why 
then have an official act performed by the minister or the 
state? Some will say: "The marriage ceremony is only a 
form— it does not signify anything." But in this you are 
aiso mistaken, for this contract into which you are entering 
is more binding than you have any idea, for it is far more 
binding than a note which you give a man for a certain 
amount of money which you have borrowed, or when you 
take an oath in court that you will testify to a certain truth, 
or if you are giving a bond for a deed to a certain parcel 
of your property. In the first place, you are under obliga- 
tion to your wife, morally, spiritually and physically. Sec- 
ondly, you are under obligation to the province or state in 
which you live. Thirdly, you are under obligation to the 
government or society in the Invisible World, to which you 
belong, for every man and woman belongs to a government 
or society there, whether he or she is good or bad. It then 
follows that if you are knowingly breaking the obligations 
you are taking, and scornfully violating the statutes of the 
marriage ordinances, you will in time be punished therefor. 
You may escape punishment in this material world, but 
you will not escape your just reward in the world to come ; 
for in the first part of the book that is written through my 
instrumentality there is a copy of the marriage statutes 
and ordinances of twenty-one different governments in the 
Invisible World. The sentences and judgments there writ- 
ten are in red ink. There the moral and spiritual laws are 
written, and no man or woman who violates these laws will 
escape his just reward. I have read these laws very care- 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 207 

fully, and know of what. I am talking, therefore, I have 
this advice to give you, you young men and women, if you 
are going to be married just merely for the sake of being 
married, and are calculating to be under no obligation to 
your wife, to the state in which you live, or to the govern- 
ment in the Invisible World to which you belong, I advise 
you not to get married. 

You will here, perhaps, ask me: "Why do you not trans- 
late these laws so that we can read them ? We do not know 
whether you are telling the truth or not." It is for this 
reason: these laws and sentences search a man to his very 
interior. There are many people, however, who would have 
these laws enforced in their full measure. For I know there 
are men and women of today who, if they knew the true 
state of our society, would not be satisfied unless these laws 
were strictly enforced, for you all know what is taking 
place and what is happening materially, but a very small 
portion of you know anything about spiritual wickedness, 
as the present generation has fallen into all kinds of evil 
and depravity, and in their wicked state are delighted in 
doing evil and indulging in all kinds of immorality as to 
their body, soul and spirit, and are happy in their misery, 
and fully contented in witnessing the destruction of their 
neighbors, so long as they themselves are not injured, as 
to their bodies, for it cannot be denied that we, as a nation, 
have lost all human feeling for our fellowman, and that 
our hearts have been overcast with an armor of steel and 
riveted with rivets of copper. We often hear men and 
women, who are walking in good society, say when crimes 
of every kind are committed: "Oh, that's nothing— these 
days." And it cannot be denied that we, as a people and 
nation, are delighted in hearing the news of war among 
other nations. For we say: "Let them fight and destroy 
themselves; we may profit by their destruction." And 
other nations say the same of us when they hear of our 
strikes and internal strife, for they say: "Let the Ameri- 
cans destroy themselves, and we will help them in so doing. ' ' 

I am not here speaking of individuals, for I know and 
will admit that there are a great many good men and women 
in this country and in Europe also, who are highly edu- 
cated as to human feeling and sense of duty, and who are 
good, noble, and true, but I am here speaking of us as a 
nation and a people— and other nations and people as well. 
It is therefore better that what is written in regard to 
matrimony should be hidden for the present, "For a man 
who knows his master's will, and does it not, he shall suffer 
double that of the man who does not know his master's 
will and does it not." 

Some of you, who do not think, may have wondered be- 
fore this, and asked why there should be such strict obedi- 



208 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

ence to the marriage statutes and laws. Is it not the natural 
instinct that a man and woman should live together ? Men 
and women are no animals; they are spiritual beings, re- 
siding in a material body of flesh and bones. We are 
created under free determination, and have the liberty to 
do as we please, and to choose good or evil as the propelling 
force of our lives. It then follows that we are not like 
the wild beasts of the forests, or like unto our domestic 
animals, which are governed by their instinct from their 
beginning. Having liberty to do as we please, we are also 
held responsible for what we are doing. This being true, 
it follows that we are our own builders, and for this rea- 
son our works are recorded, whether good or bad, and we 
cannot destroy or tear down what others have built up. 
This being true, it follows that there must be a code of 
laws, framed and laid down as a guide, whereby to execute 
judgment and mete out justice to those who do evil, and 
also to reward those who do good. As the marriage laws 
and ordinances are of a spiritual origin and could not be 
material, it then follows that these laws cannot be con- 
strued, or in any way modified, by men and women, and 
that there is no such possibility as appealing to a higher 
court in case one does not receive justice. These laws are 
made for the protection of the builders ; for they who are 
laboring for and building a home for themselves, must of 
necessity be protected in their undertaking. 

It may also here be noted that spiritual wickedness is 
by far more terrible and destructive to a man's body, soul 
and spirit than material wickedness, and, for this reason, 
it is far more important to all of us and to the whole human 
family, that there should be spiritual laws to protect us 
from spiritual wickedness. 

These marriage laws, however, are not hard to fulfill and 
obey, for they are so framed that a man or woman who id 
good, honest and truthful is delighted in walking under 
these ordinances, and feels secure and happy under these 
statutes; for these laws are locks on the doors of your 
dwellings; they are hedge-fences around your premises; 
they are watch-dogs by night and servants by day. They 
are more than all this — they are sharp pointed spears 
against the devil ; they are glittering lancets against Satan, 
and they are stringing swords and sabres against Lucifer. 

I shall here give you the marriage statutes of the Inteleja 
government : 

Husband to Wife:— 

I, party of the first part, this day 

, , and in the period of the Cedar and 

the Granite Rock, do hereby willingly, under the law of the 
Inteleja government, declare and bind myself to be a true 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 209 

and faithful husband to. . .for a time 

of two score and ten new moons 

How long have you, , been a true 

and virtuous man to ? 

All the days since I was a suckling on my mother's 

bosom, which was in the year , and in 

the period of the Cedar and the Granite Rock. 

Wiill you promise with the Book of good and evil, light 
and darkness, that you shall not, for a time of two score 
and ten moons, either eat or drink any unclean herbs or 
poisonous food? 

Yes. 

I, , do hereby promise with the 

Book of good and evil, light and darkness, that I shall not 
in any way or form, eat or drink, or inhale into my body, 
any poisonous or unclean food or drinks for a time of two 
score and ten new moons. Moreover, I do hereby promise 
that I shall walk uprightly in the streets of the city, and 
before the inhabitants of the Inteleja government. 

What shall be done to a man who is breaking this coven- 
ant he has made with his wife? 

He shall be left to his own folly, and the laws of the city 
shall not shelter him. 

What shall be done to a man who has faithfully been a 
keeper of the covenant he has made with his wife? 

His friends shall rejoice with him, and he shall walk 
with her in the field for yet ten score and five first quarters 
of the moon. 

Signed by , party of the first part, 

to , party of the second part. 

Wife to Husband: — 

I, , party of the second part, this 

day and , and in the period of the 

Cedar and the Granite Eock, do hereby willingly, under 
the law of the Inteleja government, declare and bind my- 
self to be a true and faithful wife to ' 

for a time of two score and ten new moons. 

How long have you, , been a 

true, virtuous woman to . 1 

All the days since I was a nursing child, and rested upon 

my mother's bosom, which was the year oM of 

, and in the period of the Cedar and the Granite 

Rock. 

Will you, with what knowledge you now have, promise 
with the Book of good and evil, light and darkness, that 
you shall not, for a time of two score and ten new moons, 
eat or drink any unclean herbs or poisonous food? 

Yes. 

I, , do hereby promise with the 

Book of good and evil, light and darkness, that I shall not 



210 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

in any way or form, eat or drink, or inhale into my body, 
any poisonous or unclean food or drinks for a time of two 
score and ten first quarters of the moon. Moreover, I do 
hereby promise that I shall walk uprightly in the ways of 
the villages, and stand in a clean garment before the in- 
habitants of the Inteleja government. 

What shall be done to a woman who breaks this covenant 
which she has made with her husband? 

She shall become merchandise on the seashore and on the 
banks of the rivers, and masters of vessels shall carry her 
to a foreign country. 

What shall be done to a woman who has faithfully been 
a keeper of the covenant she has made with her husband 1 

She shall receive a sign of glory from the inhabitants of 
the city, and her countenance shall be printed in the books 
of the scribe, and she shall yet stand by her husband's side 
for yet three hundred and thirty and six full moons. 

Signed by to , 

part of the first part. 

The Intelejans, being of the same race of people as the 
Appagejans, they were, as we are of today, a different na- 
tion, and their marriage statutes were different. Here we 
find the two contracting parties were required to be true 
and honest for a certain length of time— a period of nearly 
four years— and we find that if the husband were not able 
to keep the promises that he had made, he was left to his 
own folly. His wife was then released from him, and she 
was yet a respectable woman, for she had kept her promises, 
but he had broken his, and it was optional with her whether 
he should be released with an honorable name or not. It 
may here be noted that there was no divorce law among 
these people, so far as I have been able to discover, and I 
think it was for this reason they had their marriage stat- 
utes framed in this way. To a certain extent, this was a 
very liberal law. We find that if the wife was not able or 
willing, to fulfill her obligations to her husband, it was 
optional with her husband to disgrace her and denounce 
her as merchandise, or even to send her away to a foreign 
country, and he would yet retain an honorable name. 

We find that if the two parties were agreeable to each 
other, and were well united, the husband had the right to 
apply for a new license, which would be granted for a time 
of sixteen years and twenty-eight weeks, and after that 
time, if they were happy together and were doing well, 
the wife could have their license renewed for a time of 
twenty-six years and forty-four weeks, which, taken alto- 
gether, would be forty-six years and forty-nine weeks. It 
may also here he noted that if two persons love each other 
and are united in spirit, it matters very little whether their 
marriage license is for a certain time or for life, for two 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 211 

who are truly married in spirit will not part, and they 
cannot be separated under any circumstances. ' 'Wherefore 
they are no more twain, but one flesh. What, therefore, God 
hath joined together, let no man put asunder." Matthew, 
chapter 19, verse 6. 

And for those who were not well mated, and did not live 
happily together, I think these people had very good rea- 
son to have such laws on their statute books; for no laws 
should be framed and placed on the statute books unless 
they are enforced and obeyed. Therefore any men or set 
of men who enact laws for a people which they, themselves, 
are not able to obey, might better make no laws at all. You 
cannot make a man whose stomach craves meat, a vegetar- 
ian, except through the progress of evolution; neither can 
you make a musician of a man who has no ear for music. 

We find also that these people were experimenting with 
their marriage statutes, and that they were sensitive as to 
the spiritual nature of men. 

We shall here give you the matrimonial statutes of the 
Oniko government : 

Matrimony Under the Oniko Government. 

Husband to Wife : — 

I, , as a man born of Tdbi Inovi 

of the Tiamedian land, do hereby obligate myself to be a 
husband to for a time of five sum- 
mers and five winters; also for five springs and five falls, 
and that I shall be a scan 2 to her— as a strength and comfort. 

I therefore this day, and in Octovi, 

of the Fir and the Sandstone, and under the laws of the 
Oniko government, declare to myself that this is the only 
woman after my heart. 

Will you cut the barley corn in harvest time, and gather 
oats in due season, for her who has made you happy in 
time of sorrow? 

Yes. 

Will you walk uprightly with her in the street of the 
city, and be her guide in the lanes of the valley? 

Yes. 

Will you ride with her alone in the Enonnvia, as your 
onlv companion for a time of five sound seasons of the sun? 

Yes. 

Will you rejoice with her in her happiness, and lament 
with her in her sorrow? 

Yes. 

What shall be the penalty for him who breaks this cov- 
enant he has made with his wife? 

His countenance shall not be printed in the books of the 
city the second time, for he has not walked uprightly in 
the dark alleys, neither has he paid tribute to the streets 



212 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

of the city. He shall be wandering in the wilderness for 
a time and two times, and shall find no rest on the banks 
of the rivers. 

What shall be the reward for him that fulfills the coven- 
ant that he has made with his wife? 

His countenance shall be printed in the books of the city 
for yet seven round seasons of the sun, and he shall become 
a, counsel to the inhabitants of the village, and be happy all 
the days. 

This is my obligation to you. by 

"Wife to Husband: — 

I, ., as a woman born from Tabi 

Inovi of the Tiamedian land, do hereby obligate myself 
to be a wife to for a time of five sum- 
mers and five winters; also for five springs and five falls, 
and that I, with my labors, shall increase his health and 
comfort. 

I therefore this day, and in Octovi, 

of the Fir and the Sandstone, and under the laws of the 
Oniko government, declare myself that he is the only man 
after my heart. 

"Wlill you be a help to your husband in his labors when 
the planter is preparing the soil for the seeds in the field? 

Yes. 

Will you sing with him in the time of prosperity, and 
mourn with him in the time of depression? 

Yes. 

Will you walk with him in silence in the street of the 
city, and will you counsel with him in the lanes of the 
valley ? 

Yes. 

What shall be the penalty for her who breaks this cov- 
enant she has made with her husband 1 

Her figure shall not be printed in the books of the city 
the third time, for she has not mended her torn apron, and 
her clothing has become a pest to the inhabitants of the 
village, and no one shall rejoice with her in her pleasure. 
What shall be the reward to her who has fulfilled all the 
covenant she has made with her husband? 

Her figure shall be printed in the books of the city for 
yet one score and ten round seasons of the sun, and she 
shall become an ornament to the inhabitants of the city, 
and be happy all the days. 

This is my obligation to you by 

Among these 'nations or people we find different matri- 
monial statutes altogether. Our attention is first attracted 
to the clause in which it was required that the two parties 
be of the same race, namely, our Caucasian race. 

After the first five years, if the parties were true to each 
other, and lived happily together, the husband could take 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 213 

out a license for seven years longer, and if the two then 
lived in harmony and in a happy state, the wife could 
apply for a license for a term of thirty years. That these 
people had degenerated in morals is plainly to be seen, 
and that they had framed these matrimonial statutes ac- 
cordingly is also shown. They, however, were more strict 
than we are of today. 

The husband is here required to walk under the disci- 
pline of the government; he is also required to declare his 
coming wife to be the only woman after his heart. You 
here will say : " 0, he had a chance to swear to a lie. ' ' Well, 
if he were as corrupt as we of today are he would swear to 
a lie, but if he did, it was not the fault of the government 
under which he lived. The woman was also requested to 
acknowledge her coming husband to be the only man after 
her heart. There is nothing said here as to the virtue of 
either. They appear to have taken chances on it, just as 
we are doing today. 

Even as loose and reckless as these matrimonial laws 
appear to you, my reader, they are hundreds of times bet- 
ter than our holy matrimony, as you call it, of today. I 
call it an infernal matrimony, for so it is, for I know that 
more than one-half of the marriages in the United States 
are infernal instead of holy, and this I can prove at any 
time, and give hundreds, yea, even thousands of such as 
proofs. My observation and knowledge of the social con- 
dition of the present generation is to this eftect: that not 
more than ten per cent of the men who get married would 
be able to take the obligation of the first two marriage cer- 
tificates represented above, and perhaps not more than 
twenty-five per cent of the women. The falsity and deceit 
practiced in all classes of society cannot be learned and 
guarded against, for they are devices of the devil, planned 
by Satan, and executed by Lucifer himself. 

I shall here give you two cases of the many hundreds 
that have come under my observation. 

Some years ago, in Seattle, Washington, the Sodom of 
the Pacific, there was a young lawyer who gained the con- 
fidence of an honorable and respectable family. Their 
daughter, a young lady well educated, refined, cultured as 
to her intellectual faculties, and highly elevated in mind, 
modest in her conduct, with a record for virtue and in her 
heart pure and innocent, was charmed with this lawyer 
with his snake-like power. He gained her confidence and 
she at last fell in love with him, and they were married. 
This man was rotten to the very marrow of his bones with 
venereal diseases, although it was not visible on his flesh 
in any breaking out on his body at the surface, but he had 
on his sexual organs scars where shankers had at one time 
eaten into his flesh. After marriage his wife became in 



214 The Ancient Matrimionial Statutes 

a pregnant condition, and aftier being three months with 
the child discovered that she was poisoned with syphilis of 
the worst kind. As her doctor told her the condition she 
was in, she remonstrated against having the embryo come 
to life, and asked the doctor to take it from her. The 
doctor, however, did not want to take this responsibility 
on himself, and he, therefore, went to the District Judge, 
told him the true condition of the woman and asked per- 
mission to take the embryo from the woman, which the 
judge granted. This was, however, a private conversation 
between the doctor and the judge. 

As the two lived in harmony in every other way, there 
was no ground for a divorce, for this lawyer denied that he 
was diseased, but the woman brought suit against him for 
divorce on account of being poisoned by him, and the doctor 
promised to stand by her. Of course the papers charged 
him with adultery. The trial was held secretly. The 
doctor proved to the judge that the lawyer was diseased, 
and the woman got a divorce. These two had hanging in 
their parlor a certificate of holy matrimony. 

Another young man with whom I was personally ac- 
quainted, and also with the family into which he married, 
I will also speak about. This American family were as 
honest and truthful and as well brought up as any family 
in the country. This young man married their daughter. 
She became a devoted wife to him and was most affection- 
ate and loving, and thought the world of him, but he had 
contracted venereal diseases, although it was not visible 
on his face, for he doctored for the same and thought he 
was cured, but in this he was mistaken for he was not 
cured. They had a child, and when it was a few years 
old sores broke out all over its little body of a syphilitic 
kind and it died. The poisonous syphilitic microbes entered 
into the flesh and bones of his wife, but being as she was 
in the flower of her youth it took a long time before she 
was taken sick. How long she was sick abed I do not know 
exactly, but she suffered a thousand deaths and the agonies 
of her pain can be better imagined than described, and in 
her pure and innocent state she had to drink the poisonous, 
polluted waters from the corrupted pool of hell before 
she died. 

It may here be noted that a man or woman who has 
been dragged down to hell and connected with the infernal 
inhabitants by his or her mate will suffer a thousand times 
more than the one who as to his or her interior belongs 
to the infernal societies, for a man or a woman who is 
infested with venereal diseases is then by influx connected 
with the inhabitants of the infernal regions. It then fol- 
lows that an innocent person so dragged down suffers as 
to his or her spirit, whereas the polluted and evil one only 
suffers as to his or her body. 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 215 

The young American spoken of above, who poisoned and 
killed his wife and child, is now married the second time 
and has a certificate of holy matrimony hanging in his 
parlor. 

I shall here introduce one more case, an apparently re- 
spectable family of several children, well thought of in the 
community and respected wherever they went. The oldest 
daughter was a young woman, well formed and good look- 
ing; she had many admirers, and all the young men in the 
community sought her company. She kept herself within 
the bounds of decency, and did not allow herself to be in 
any way suspected of any immorality, and kept strictly 
within the bounds of the conduct becoming a lady. She 
found a young man of a. strong and healthy physique, who 
was intelligent, honest and truthful and with a chaste and 
unspotted character and who had accumulated some money 
through his own individual efforts and economy. This 
young woman set her traps and suspended her snares for 
this young fellow, and by her charming coquetry and the 
display of modesty and ladylike manners she at last drew 
the young man's attention. He began to court her and 
fell in love with her and paid her every respect and honor. 
They finally became engaged and were married. He had 
unbounded faith in her as far as virtue was concerned, 
and all the world could not make him believe that she would 
in any way disregard her marriage vow, for he knew she 
was strictly virtuous when he got her, when she was not 
more than twenty years of age, but, to his sorrow, he soon 
found that he had been fooled. After she was married to 
a man of undisputedly respectable character she became 
a prostitute and a harlot of the worst kind. She now had 
him as a shelter, so as not to be looked upon as a public 
whore. She played her cards well with him, and no man 
or woman could convince him that she was dishonest, but 
at last his eyes became opened; he was infested with 
venereal disease, and as he was strictly honest morally he 
was compelled to suspect his wife of the evil. He ex- 
amined her and found her to be rotten with venereal dis- 
ease. This man sued for a divorce and got it. This woman 
was a whore at heart and a prostitute before she was mar- 
ried, although she did not execute her desires for fear of 
public opinion, and she only used this young man as a 
protection in carrying out her whoring and nefarious deg- 
radation, and thereby destroy and poison every one who 
came into her clutches. She never calculated to be true 
to him when she was married. Of course she was never 
requested to be true, and no questions asked as to whether 
she loved him or not. 

I heard this woman say with her own lips that she never 
loved that man, and that she only married him to have a 



216 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

home and for what money he had. This man suffered the 
destruction of his material property, his business was brok- 
en up ; lost the home he had energetically and industriously 
built for himself and her ; had his flesh and blood poisoned 
with the most deadly poison, and had to suffer agony and 
pain for the balance of his days here on earth, and had 
to bear the thought that he would never again have a happy 
day in this life. 

This woman alluded to above, as polluted as she was 
bodily, and saturated from head to foot with the most 
deadly poison on the face of the earth, and was, soul and 
spirit, in chains with the infernal inhabitants of hell, was 
afterward married and received a certificate of holy matri- 
mony, which she kept for ten years. 

I candidly ask you, my reader, and the statesmen and 
judges of our courts, pope, bishops, priests, doctors of di- 
vinity and ministers of the gospel of Jesus Christ, do you 
think it is right that we should in this manner, and in 
the sight of God and the angels, falsify, dishonor, forge, 
counterfeit and trample under foot the most sacred docu- 
ment on this our planet, visible and invisible? 

Here is a woman who has ran away from her husband 
and her children and taken up with some stranger, who 
comes to you, doctor of divinity, and wants to be married. 
You know when you marry them that the woman was 

Mrs. , and that she has been married before to some 

one, yet you give her a certificate of holy matrimony, which 
she is not entitled to. This goes to show that you, doctor 
of divinity and ministers of the gospel of Jesus Christ, do 
not know what holy matrimony means and what it signifies, 
for you are responsible for your officia] act whether you 
are ignorant of the penalty or not, for the law does not 
excuse ignorance ; for a man who binds a lamb and a wolf 
together and puts a fox and a goose in the same cage, and 
compels a hawk and a dove to live together is not doing 
what is right. You, doctors of divinity, and you, ministers 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ, say: "We do not know that 
there is a penalty attached to the office of performing holy 
matrimony, and to give a certificate of holy matrimoney to 
those who have deserted their husbands and have obtained 
a divorce and are prostitutes and whores, and to a man who 
has deserted his wife and children without any provocation 
whatever, and takes up with a strange woman and with 
her commits adultery before he is released by divorce from 
his former wife." This man is living in adultery and is 
a traitor to the state and his former wife and is a deserter 
from his children and a lawbreaker of the marriage stat- 
utes, and yet you men of God and servants of the Lord 
Jesus Christ are giving these men copies of the holy ordi- 
nances and full right and liberty to go ahead and live in 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 217 

adultery, and are putting the golden seal on his corrupted 
heart, and endorsing in words and with your own signature 
his immoral, dishonest, low and degraded character, and 
putting him on an equality with a man who is upright, 
honest and chaste. Your excuse of ignorance will not be 
accepted when you get into the invisible court in heaven, 
for the angels there do not excuse, anybody, for they are 
governed by law, the same as we are, and cannot excuse 
you. You may think you can appeal to Jesus Christ for 
mercy, and that he may modify your sentence, but if you 
do you will get this for an answer: Have you not read 
the scriptures? Matthew, chapter 19, verse 9: "And I say 
unto you, whosoever shall put away his wife except it be 
for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth aduLt- 
ery, and who so marrieth her which is put away doth com- 
mit adultery." 

Here you, doctors of divinity, and you, ministers of the 
gospel, where is your excuse in this case? Is this not plain 
enough to you? Do you think you can indorse adultery 
and trifle with God's holy ordinances, falsify and disgrace 
the name of Him who has created you, and receive no 
piunishment therefor? I candidly tell you, do not de- 
ceive yourself. I have read your sentence in regard to 
this, and let me tell you you shall suffer for your dis- 
honesty and ignorance, for a man who forges a bank check, 
makes and passes counterfeit money is a prince along side 
of he who disgraces and tramples under foot the holy 
ordinance of God. 

But you say: "How do we know whether the divorced 
woman is a prostitute or not?" Do not the court records 
show for what cause she was put away from her husband? 
But you say. "We cannot hunt up the divorced woman's 
record, and have no way to find out her past character." 
This may be so, but if you are an honorable and upright 
man and are in favor of law and order, and do not want 
to commit perjury and forgery, you can tell her that you 
cannot marry her until she can show you for what cause 
she was put away from her husband, or whether the hus- 
band as put away from her. But you say: "But if I do 
not marry him or her somebody else will do so." Under 
our present law perhaps this is so, but do you suppose this 
will release you from the crime you are committing in 
violating the marriage ordinances? A man who speaks in 
this manner has condemned himself, for he is in favor of 
lawlessness and is opposed to law and order, and has no 
respect for God or man: 

You will here ask me: " What are we going to do with the 
divorced harlot and the divorced adulterer who has de- 
serted his wife and children and taken up with a strange 
woman, if the holy ordinances forbid us to officiate and 



'218 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

hind them together, and pronounce the two as man and 
wife and give them a copy of the certificate of holy matri- 
mony ? ' ' Copy or no copy, your official act in pronouncing 
the two as man and wife is just as binding as if you wrote 
down the words on a piece of paper, for you are here per- 
forming a fraudulent act against honorable, true and re- 
spectable men and women, and tell a lie and a falsehood 
when you pronounce the two man and wife, for you must 
understand that a man who hides stolen goods is a thief 
also. 

You must understand this. You cannot bind a harlot 
to a man as a wife, for she will not be bound to one man, 
for the first opportunity she gets she will be committing 
adultery with some one else, and, therefore, you are telling 
a lie and are an official fraud when you pronounce her a 
wife, and you are committing perjury, for she cannot be- 
come a wife, and will not become a wife, for she is a harlot 
already and has thrown her chastity to the four winds, 
which cannot be gathered up and replaced, and, therefore, 
when you pronounce her a wife you are committing forgery 
and are hiding stolen goods, for she has stolen the honor 
of upright men and will destroy previous lives the first 
opportunity she gets. 

When you undertake to tie the divorced adulterer to one 
woman you are trying to do something that angels and 
satans have not as yet been able to do, for he cannot be 
tied to one woman, for he utterly despises the marriage 
bonds and will thaw them asunder as flax burned in the 
fire, and for this reason you exalt yourself above the angels 
of heaven in power, and are, therefore, a hypocrite, and in 
alliance with Lucifer the chief of jealousy. 

When you pronounce the divorced adulterer the husband 
of one wife, you are putting a golden- seal on a serpent's 
head, and are raising him to the throne above the stars, for 
in his heart lurks the lust of power and fame and his desire 
and pleasure is to poison and destroy every woman who 
comes in his way; therefore, when you pronounce this ser- 
pent, the divorced adulterer, a husband, you are a rebel 
against the God who created you, for you are trying to 
overthrow the government of Him who made you, and you 
are a servant of Lucifer, Satan and the Devil. 

You doctors of divinity, ministers of the gospel, and 
justices of the peace, some of you are good, honorable and 
upright men and good and respectable citizens, and in 
every respect honest in your convictions, and love your 
country. What are we going to do with the divorced 
adulterer and the divorced harlot, under the present stat- 
utes and laws under which we are now living 1 ? They are 
entitled to be married and be pronounced man and wife. 
To tell you the truth, I do not know. You who hold the 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 219 

office of performing the marriage ceremony are in a bad 
position, and I would not take your office for the sum of 
fifty thousand dollars a year, if I was compelled to perform 
the marriage ceremony with anybody and everybody who 
came along and asked for a marriage certificate, and I am, 
practically, a poor man, but money in this case would cut 
no figure with me, for I know the laws and the penalty 
attached to these laws. 

Therefore, my reader, under the circumstances as they 
exist at present, and the position in which we are now 
placed, it is very hard to tell what we can do, for there will 
arise a most bitter opposition between the good and honest 
and the wicked and dishonest, for we are dealing in this 
case with a universal good and a universal evil. I have 
this to say, however, in regard to this matter, whether 
my suggestions are approved or not: If we could not 
amend the marriage statutes in such a way that innocent 
lives would be protected, I think it would be well for the 
state or province to enact a law whereby all those who are 
divorced could get a permit to live together if they so 
desired; this permit to be issued for a certain length of 
time, and also to be renewed if desired. In appealing for 
such a permit they should be required to give bonds to the 
state for the raising of their children, so that if they should 
fail to take care of their children the state could take care 
of them. "We shall speak more fully of this matter here- 
after, as I am not in favor of such a law, provided we can 
revise the marriage statutes altogether and make them sat- 
isfactory to all concerned. 

We are now, my reader, facing one of the most perplex- 
ing problems to the human mind. This is the social ques- 
tion, and how to settle it satisfactorily to all concerned. 
This is the question -of today, so that the innocent will no+ 
have to suffer with the bad, and in order that the smould- 
ering fires which are undermining our government ma;/ 
be put out, and that we may relieve ourselves of the ter- 
rible evil that is threatening the very life of our race, and 
escape the bitterness of the death of our soul and spirit, 
for it may be noted that on the holy matrimonial ordin- 
ances of the human race hangs all the life on this our 
planet, visible and invisible, for the holy ordinances are 
the foundation of the heavenly kingdoms belonging to this 
planet, as well as our material governments. 

We are now, my reader, standing on the seashore and 
looking out upon the boundless ocean of infinite time, and 
we, with our limited understanding, cannot comprehend 
the millions of years that have passed by, and the millions 
of years that are as yet to come. We have, however, dis- 
covered that there is evil as well as good surrounding 
this our little and insignificant planet, and that the human 



220 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

mind and body can be inspired with this evil as well as 
it can be inspired with good, and that there is a decaying 
and destructive power which has its destiny in the depth of 
darkness, as well as a surviving and upbuilding power. 

As man is, with respect to his soul and spirit, a micro- 
cosm, it follows that we are facing a universal problem 
when we try to invade the social question, but for all of 
this it must be invaded whether it is pleasant for us to do 
so or not, for we are in danger of losing our national life 
and go by the board of destruction and become a race of 
the past. As man is a universe as to his body, soul and 
spirit, on a small scale, and we have 70,000,000 people in 
this United States, of which something like 14,000,000 are 
voters, it follows that we are facing the immense depth of 
creative energy of 14,000,000 universes, and each and every 
one of these universes are differently created, of a diffrent 
positive and negative propelling force and of a different 
energetic motion, and by looking at these faces every one 
can be known by the look of his countenance. Shall We 
then wonder if we are met by opposition on every side as 
to this vital question? 

But here comes our refined and educated ladies, and ask 
a question : " Is not a woman also a universe on a small 
scale, with regard to her body, soul and spirit, as well as a 
man, and is she not also interested in the social question ? ' r 
A woman is not a universe on a small scale with regard to 
her body, soul and spirit, she is a foaming, propelling force 
of an energetic action, whose limited powers are the bound- 
aries of life's operating circuit binding. She is the alluvia 
cosmogony in which lies concealed the flowing fountain of 
destructive and surviving life, 

As to the social question, you are as much interested as 
we are, and as we men cannot get along without you, it 
follows that we must call on you for help, and counsel with 
you as to your life's propelling love, but it may be under- 
stood that the harlot and the prostitute will be given no 
seat in a council of this kind, therefore, the chaste wives 
and the virgins are the ones to whom we will appeal for 
help. 

As every man and woman belongs to a society in the 
Invisible World, whether they are good or bad, it then 
follows that sqme as to their interior belong to a society 
or government in heaven, and some as to their interior be- 
long to a society or government among the inhabitants ol 
the infernal regions. It also follows that the evil ones 
are inspired and influenced into their respective evils cor- 
responding to their life's infernal love, and that a man 
who so belongs to an infernal society is attended to by 
the inhabitants of such a society, and is by them inspired 
to be happy and delighted in the evil on which their so- 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 221 

ciety is founded, for every society there is founded on the 
evil in which is the life's love of the inhabitants. 

A man or woman who is good and useful belongs to a 
society or government in heaven while still living in the 
body, and this society or government corresponds with a 
man's interior life's love and uses, and such a man or 
woman is inspired and attended to by' the inhabitants of 
the respective society to which they belong. 

But it may also be noted that a man while yet living in 
the body is standing between good and evil, and he has 
the liberty to withdraw from any society to which he or 
she belongs. A man or a woman may be good and useful 
and may belong to a society or government in heaven, yet 
if he or she is not watchful over him or herself, they may 
be led away from the society to which they belong by evil 
influences of men and women in the body, and also by evil 
spirits ; thus a man or woman chooses evil in preference 
to good and plunge themselves farther and farther into 
evil, until at last they are no longer connected with heaven. 
But those who are so withdrawing themselves from heaven 
find more pleasure in doing evil than in doing good and 
being useful, for good and useful work is the delight of 
the inhabitants of heaven, whereas to do evil and plan the 
destruction of the whole human race and tear down and 
break up the heavenly kingdoms is the pleasure and delight 
of the inhabitants of the infernal kingdoms, for they are 
like unto a man or woman who is spending their time and 
labor in foolish and idle designs, and which are to no pur- 
pose or use, such as preparing disreputable feasts, dancing, 
masquerading, horse racing and idle sports of various kinds, 
and in this way comes to poverty and misery through their 
own foolishness, recklessness and idleness. In their de- 
praved condition, when they look at their neighbor who has, 
with his good and useful work and industrious labor, built 
and erected a nice and comfortable home for himself and 
family, they then envy their neighbor for his skillful and 
industrial management and the good he has accomplished 
for himself and the state, and would, if the law did not 
protect his neighbor, destroy the home he has so industri- 
ously built for himself and family and take everything he 
has away from him. This is the nature of the inhabitants 
of the infernal kingdom, as well as with men on earth. 

Standing on the street in Seattle, Washington, I once 
heard a man say, in the hearing of more than ten men, in 
the bitterness of his heart: "By rights we should burn and 
destroy this city and take away from them what they have 
and divide with them who have nothing. ' ' And so it is with 
the infernal inhabitants. 

A man or woman, when yet in the body, but who is con- 
nected with some infernal society or government, may re- 



222 / The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

lease themselves from such a society or government by en- 
gaging in good and useful work, by being good and kind to 
his neighbor and by elevating himself spiritually, and also 
by reading and studying clean and moral literature, that 
he may thereby learn that, man was created for a good 
purpose, for an upbuiding purpose, and that he is the 
motive eccentric power of a universal perpetual action of 
a circumscribed lining of a universal activity, and that 
men were not created for an idle purpose for the destruc- 
tion of life and to be thrown down into the flowing chan- 
nels of darkness. 

Thus a man or woman who in his or her former days 
has been a member of an infernal society in hell may be- 
come a member of a heavenly society in the Celestial King- 
dom. This, however, is not visible to the material senses 
as long as a man is yet living in the body. This being true, 
it follows that when two are united in wedlock they are 
then, in spirit, soul and body, united into one. They are 
then sleeping in the same bedroom, and most of the time 
m the same bed, which they should not do, but if they are 
well mated this is not harmful, but the safest and surest 
way to maintain good health is for each to have a separate 
bed in the same room, even if one of these beds is not oc- 
cupied more than half of the time. 

It now follows with the two who are married and are 
occupying one room, and also the same bed, that if one 
or the other, as to his or her interior, belongs to a society 
or government in heaven, and the other, as to his or her 
interior, belongs to a society or government in hell, there 
will in a very short time be a collision, and they cannot be 
happy together, for this then is an infernal marriage in 
place of a holy marriage, and for this reason it is impossi- 
ble for the two to be happy, although they are hiding this 
from their neighbors and the outside world, and no out- 
sider will ever know but what they are perfectly happy 
and contented with each other, yet they are living in the 
greatest of misery and pain and the one who belongs to 
the society in heaven is suffering the agonies of hell in 
his or her spirit, for he or she is true to the marriage vow 
and will not violate the same. The parties holding this as 
a secret makes it all the worse, and the very thought that 
a man or woman who is pure in body, soul and spirit is 
chained fast for life to a party whose immoral, corrupted, 
low and debased nature is worse than the beasts of the 
field is enough to make him or her take their life, for no 
poet or philosopher can describe the misery such a party 
endures. The evil one whose interior is in hell does not 
suffer as to his spirit, and, consequently, is, in a measuure, 
satisfied, especially \l it is the husband, for he is not true 
to his marriage vow, and, therefore, is gratifying his many 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 223'. 

lustful desires with strange women, which no one knows but 
himself. We shall treat more fully hereafter on the nature 
of an infernal marriage. 

As painful as it is to acknowledge our present condition, 
and to look this social question square in the face, we must 
do so, for we are only fooling ourselves when we try to 
cover up our sins and wicked devices, for we are then like 
unto a bank defaulter who is short in his accounts, and 
when he discovers this he plans suicide. Having drafted 
plans in his mind for taking his own life, no one of his 
depositors will know that there is anything wrong with 
him. He takes deposits and pays out money and the con- 
fidence in his bank is as good as it ever was until the doors 
of the bank are closed. He then fires a bullet through his 
heart, and that is the end of his career. The public now 
laments over his destruction and suffer the loss of their 
deposits. Therefore, let us not be cowards like unto the 
banker and plan suicide, but let us stand up like men and 
bravely face our situation and raise up our hands and 
proclaim to the Celestial Angels in these words: "We shall 
not be destroyed, for we shall labor and keep our doors 
open, and our depositors shall be paid in full." 

As the present generation has learned all kinds of evil 
for the destruction of body, soul and spirit, it follows that 
they will eventually sink still deeper, and they will in time 
disregard the marriage obligation altogether and proclaim 
it as a hindrance to their liberty. Thus the evil ones will 
be without any restraint whatever, and will then rejoice 
over the victory they have gained over virtue, law and 
order. 

You ask me: "Can it be true that there are people in 
the United States who are in favor of abandoning the mar- 
riage ceremony altogether, and that holy matrimony is a 
back number, and a thing of the past," I am sorry to 
say that there are thousands of such people in the United 
States, and they are increasing in number, not only among 
the laboring and middle classes, but it is also found among 
the more refined and educated classes, and what is the 
worst of all, and more dangerous, is that our purest and 
most brilliant minds are poisoned by such influences, which 
I shall here prove to you over their own signature. There 
are any amount of books, papers and pamphlets printed in 
the United States whose aim and object is to over-ride and 
annul the marriage statutes. To show you that I know 
what I am talking about, I shall here present to you one 
married woman's view as to the social question, written by 
herself : 

Variety Another Woman's View. 
"I am a mother and wife, and as such desire to say a 
word in answer to one of your correspondents some time 



224 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

ago who wanted to know if there were any women who 
believed in, or practiced, variety in their sexual relations. 
I want to say yes, most emphatically. My husband and 
myself are in perfect harmony on this point, and can see 
no more harm in having an exchange of partners in the 
sexual relation than in having a variety of food, clothing 
or friends. Who could be happy in this world if only 
permitted to enjoy the companionship of one individual! 
Who loves flowers? Does any one love but one kind of 
flower? Is any one healthy who is confined to a single 
article of food? Is there one single thing in this life that 
is enjoyed without variety outside of the sexual relation? 
If there is, name it. I know of nothing. If this be so, 
then who can give a sensible reason why the sexual relation 
should be confined, without variety? I have a happy home, 
am loved devotedly by my husband and my children, my 
health is better than when I had other views, and in fact 
I cannot see a single reason, nor have I ever heard one 
given, why we should not share our pleasures, whatever 
they may be, with those who are dear to us, especially if 
Hiose pleasures tend to increase the happiness of those mu- 
tually interested. There is a vast difference between vari- 
ety and promiscuity, and many confound the two, hence 
arises the opposition of some to variety who would not 
oppose it if they really comprehended it in its full mean- 
ing. I believe in the home in its strictest sense. I believe 
in training children to love their home, and assist in mak- 
ing it the one great paradise to them on earth. I think if 
parents could do more to make home attractive there would 
be fewer cases of children leaving home to go out to the 
temptations of our cities; hence I say that if this subject 
can be once fully and rightly understood, we can eradicate 
many evils which now stand in the way of true happiness.— 
(Signed) Wilda Homefield, Nebraska." 

The above is taken from a newspaper printed in Port- 
land, Oresron, some years ago, and which was known as the 
"Fire Brand." 

To judge from what this harlot writes, she is happy in 
her low and degraded state of existence. She is here telling 
some truth about herself as far as her love of adultery is 
concerned, but she is also telling a falsehood when she says : 
"I believe in the home in its strictest sense." A harlot- 
does not care strictly for her home. She would run away 
with the first man who came and offered her a little more 
ease and sport than she had. This woman as to the interior 
of her life's love is lower than the beasts of the forest, and 
more filthy and degraded than our domestic animals, yet 
she is intelligent and an able writer. She writes an article 
that few virtuous women would be able to write. Just 
listen to her argument. Do you think, my reader, that 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 225 

there are more of this kind of women in the United States? 
Yes. There are thousands, and hundreds of thousands just 
like Wilda Homefield of Nebraska. You must not think, 
my reader, that this woman is the lowest and mest danger- 
ous kind, for she is not. There is another kind more dan- 
gerous and destructive and subtle, and more infernal as to 
her nature. As infernal marriages vary in degree and are 
of different kinds and natures of destructiveness to them 
who are chaste and virtuous, it is my aim and object to find 
a way to separate the harlot and the adulterer from the 
chaste wives and maidens, that they shall net in any way 
be hurt or injured. It may be noted that Wilda Home- 
field's marriage life was not, as you, my reader, suppose, 
an infernal marriage, according to her own statement, for 
she and her husband had agreed to live in adultery, and 
they were happy and satisfied in their way of living, and 
in no other way, for she says: "Who could be happy in 
this world if only permitted to enjoy the companionship of 
one individual?" We will find that the two belonged to 
the same infernal society or province in the Invisible World, 
and for this reason their marriage was not an infernal one, 
but a marriage of adultery, or. more strictly speaking, a 
partnership of sexual intercourse. 

After reading the above newspaper article written by 
Wilda Homefield. I studied for several days as to what 
might be the production of her energy, for it may be noted 
that every man or woman, whether good or bad. is a pro- 
ducer of something, and this production becomes real things 
in the Invisible World. I was. therefore, puzzled as to 
what might be her production, together with the man whom 
she lived with, as she had. as she states, children, and took 
care of them, and furthermore her argument was exactly 
in accord with the inhabitants of the infernal regions, with 
which I have had more or less experience. I was also de- 
sirous of finding out in what quarter of the Invisible World 
she belonged. I shall here give you. my reader, a 

Memorable Relation. 

Working on my place one day digging in the ground, 
and being tired. I sat down on a stump to rest. As I was 
sitting there in deep study as to the nature of Wilda Home- 
field. I looked up and a mes-enger stood before me in 
shining garments, and his face was of the brightness of the 
sun. He said: "We perceive that you are meditating on 
the production of a certain harlot." I said: "It is true, 
and I do not agree with myself as to what might be her 
destiny." He said: "She has no destiny, nor any object 
in view, any more than her sensual gratification from time 
to time, which revolve like unto your days and months and 
also years." He then said: "Prepare yourself tonight and 



226 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

eat no meat, and we shall give you the lesson." After I 
had gone to bed at night the messenger came back and took 
me in the spirit to the southeast quarter of Eden, and on 
the northwest boundary of that quarter, bordering on the 
north the river of Pison. It may be noted that what is 
termed north on these four rivers is the point pointing to 
the Material World and the Spiritual World (see diagram 
of the Garden of Eden), and that these four quarters are 
constructed in the shape of four big pointed funnels, with 
the small end pointing to the material world, and on the 
outside surface of these funnels is where the heavenly and 
infernal kingdoms are located, and the width of these four 
rivers in our measurement would be several thousand miles. 

Being in the spirit, for some reason unknown to myself, 
I did not know but that I had left the material body for 
good, for I was all alone. I studied a good deal as to my 
condition, and finally I resolved to explore the country by 
traveling. The country, as it looked to me, was not barren ; 
it abounded in fields of grain, such as corn, oats and barley, 
and which looked to be a heavy crop. I could see no rivers 
or streams of water, and very few shrubberies and trees. 
There w T ere no roads or boulevards, and only narrow crooked 
lanes, winding, irregular walks and narrow paths. Passing 
by a little dilapidated hut of one story, I saw a female 
standing in the doorway. I walked up to her and asked if 
the lane I was on would take me to the north. She asked 
me where I was going and what I was hunting for. I told 
her I was hunting for land and a place to build me a home. 
She said there were two men in the house who were also 
going north, and that they would go with me. This female 
was shabbily dressed and had blots and scars all over her 
face. The two men came out and we began traveling to- 
gether. They were dressed in what appeared to be miners' 
clothes. The country we traveled over was fertile, and there 
grew many kinds of cereals, but there were no rivers or 
streams of water. We finally came to a village. There was 
only one main street, running, as it appeared, northeast 
and southwest. Most of the buildings were one story, low, 
dilapidated houses, There were a few two-story buildings 
of a grayish, decayed appearance. The smaller streets and 
alleys were full of rubbish and trash of every kind. There 
were people walking back and forth, and many standing in 
the doorways, while others were sitting outside the build- 
ings. As we were standing in the street looking at the 
people, one of my traveling companions said he would go 
ahead north- and see what he could find, and for us to come 
shortly after, if we desired to look over the village. 

The people seemed to have no occupation or trade. They 
were not engaged in any trades, and there was disorder 
and confusion among them, and there were no officers to 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 227 

restore order, and, therefore, everybody was doing as they 
pleased. As the two of us were standing there, a female 
approached us and asked us what our errand was, and 
where we were going. I told her we were going north in 
search of a place to build a home. She then said : ' ' Come 
with me to my mother's house and I will show you many 
nice things." My companion said: "Let us go with her," 
and so we went. 

She took us to a one-story cottage. The room we entered 
abounded in filthiness and rags, and a dead and putrined 
smell met my senses of smell and sight. We were invited 
to stay with them, and my traveling companion was de- 
lighted with their company, and was pleased at the honor 
of being invited to stay, and was in the greatest comfort 
and enjoyment, but I found no pleasure in staying with 
them, therefore, I resolved to go on north and overtake the 
man who had gone ahead, but as I was all aiune I did not 
know what road to take. I, therefore, let this be known 
to the younger female. She reported to the mother what 
1 had said. The mother then said that if I would give her 
some valuables she would let the daughter go and show me 
the way. I told her I had some rubies that I had found in 
the river, and that I would give her one of them. She said 
it was a trade, and sent her daughter with me to show me 
the way. We started and went outside the village for a 
long distance, winding around and around in narrow paths 
until we reached a little cabin. She took me into this 
cabin. There was one male figure sitting in the cabin all 
alone. He was dressed like unto a hunter who has had all 
of his clothes torn by walking through shrubberies and 
hranches. He was sitting in a dilapidated armchair, and 
had a large table in front of him, and on it were piled 
books and papers. He bowed to my escort most graciously. 
When we had entered the cabin she in turn fell into his 
arms and kissed him. They acted with each other like unto 
the inmates of an assignation house. I said I wanted to 
go, but was informed that I was at the end of the road. I 
then asked the female why she had deceived me in this way. 
She then said her mother had learned her to act in this 
manner. I asked the male figure who he was, and he said 
he was the founder of their city and one of the greatest 
philosophers of the province. I told my escort I wanted 
to go back home with her to get my ruby. When we 
reached her mother's house I told her I had been swindled 
and wanted my ruby back. She then gave me what looked 
to me to be two hollow tin pieces. I told her they were of 
no value to me and that they were counterfeit. She told me 
she had given me two for one. and then made sport of me. 
T told her that I would have her punished by the officers 
of the village. She then said that the officers did not 



228 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

punish for such offenses, for they are legal transactions. 
I went and hunted up the officer of the village and told him 
I had been swindled. He laughed at me and said that he 
had no authority to punish her for such an offense. Thus 
was my lesson ended, and I was transferred back to my 
body in the bed. 

Such was the production of the energy of Wilda Home- 
field of Nebraska and her associates. There is a Corre- 
spondence in this spiritual sense, but it is too tedious to 
explain the same here. 

That the mind of the American people is poisoned by 
immoral thoughts is a fact. A prominent man and tax- 
payer, and a man of high standing in the community in 
which he lived, once said to me : ' ' John, show me a bastard, 
and I will show you a smart man." When prominent men 
and respectable citizens, and men who have wives, children 
and grandchildren, entertain such ideas and talk in .this 
manner, it is high time they should be instructed and made 
to understand that such talk is not only idle talk and 
foolish, but it is also hurtful to the state and has a tendency 
to lower the morals of their own families. I shall here pre- 
sent a newspaper article written by one of our most promi- 
nent, refined and educated American ladies : 

Miss Frances Willard, president of the W. C. T. U., says : 
"Another phrase that we must chase out of the dictionary 
of common speech with a scourge of small cords is the 
phrase ' an illegitimate child. ' No such child was ever born. 
Every child that has appeared on this sphere came here in 
the direct line of those natural laws of G-od, and is perfectly 
legitimate. I even dare to hope that the mother of one of 
these poor little waifs, as we are wont to call them, is made 
in some sacred sense legitimate by the awful sacrament of 
pain and shame that she endures. The only illegitimate 
factor in the problem is the father who braves neither 
physical suffering nor legal penalty." 

The above is a clipping from a magazine printed in 
Portland, Oregon, "The World's Advance Thought," I 
am personally acquainted with Mrs. Lucy A. Mallory, the 
editress of that magazine, who is a highly elevated and 
refined lady, a graduate, and who stands on the pinnacle 
of the temple of purity, honor and virtue, and is a kind an I 
loving woman and a brilliant" writer, and whatever induced 
her to print such a thoughtless, villifying and poisonous 
article in her paper, and fail to give an editorial comment 
on it, I am at a loss to understand. 

Finding the above to be true, it is lamentable, and we 
are to be pitied that we have among us educated, refined 
and cultured people who have been so misled and entertain 
such false and deceiving ideas, such as Miss Willard. Is 
it not, therefore, the duty of those who have the welfare 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 229 

of this republic at heart and the preservation of our na- 
tional life, to instruct such people as Miss Willard, who 
have been so led astray, and put them on the right road, and 
make them understand that there is a difference between 
a legitimate child and an illegitimate child. Miss Willard 
is in favor of striking out the word "illegitimate" from 
the dictionary of common speech. Why net chase out the 
word "wild" also, for she says: "No such child was ever 
born as an illegitimate child." 

A farmer who has been careless about his field, has ne- 
glected to plow and cultivate the same in the proper time 
of the year, and therefore, is raising wild on is among the 
tame ; brings his oats to the market and demands the same 
price for it as his neighbor who has cultivated his field 
properly and has no wild oats among his tame. He will 
certainly receive this answer from the buyer: "My friend, 
I cannot pay you the market price for your oats, for the 
reason that one-tenth part of your oats are wild oats, and I 
will not take the risk of losing my good name in selling 
your wild oats to my customers together with the tame 
oats:." The farmer then says: "There is no such word 
in the dictionary of common speech as 'wild/ and therefore, 
for this reason these oats are all tame oats, for they came 
here in the direct line of those natural laws of God, and 
are tame oats. ' ' 

The buyer: "I do not think you understand the natural 
laws of God, for if you did you would not permit the wild 
oats to grow in your field. God's laws require you to 
destroy the wild oats and raise the tame oats only. Go, 
therefore, and sell your oats to those who deal in wild oats, 
and you will receive the market price of wild oats." 

Miss Willard further says: "I even dare to hope that 
the mother of one of these little waifs, as we are wont to 
call them, is made in some sacred sense legitimate." Miss 
Willard is like unto a careless and ignorant farmer who 
sows his wheat without cleaning the same and destroying 
the parasites that lie concealed in the cavities of the kernels. 
He sows his wheat carelessly and pays no attention to its 
quality. AVhen the harvest comes he has one-fifteenth part 
smut. He brings it to the miller and demands good white 
flour for his smutty wheat in exchange. The miller then 
tells him: "I cannot make an exchange with you today, 
until I have cleaned your wheat, for there is one-fifteenth 
part smut in it, I will run your wheat through the smutter 
and separate the smutty wheat from the good, and you shall 
then receive the equivalent for your good wheat." The 
farmer then says: "These smutty wheat kernels do not 
hurt. They were made in some sacred sense legitimate, 
and you should pay me the equivalent for all of it." 

The miller: "The smutty kernels in your wheat came 



230 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

there in a sacred sense, through your ignorance and neg- 
lect in not washing your wheat in a solution of blue vitriol 
and thereby destroying the poisonous parasites that have 
infested your wheat. You are not only a damage to your- 
self, but you are also doing mischief to your neighbors, for 
these poisonous parasites will infest your neighbor's wheat 
fields also, and cause the owner thereof much labor and 
anxiety, as they do not know where these poisonous para- 
sites come from. It is therefore legitimate that you should 
repair the damage you have done to the state, and to your 
neighbors. Take, therefore, your wheat and sell it to those 
who deal in smutty wheat and get your equivalent for 
all of it." 

From the above you can plainly see, my reader, that it 
is our duty to take up the sex question and the marriage 
question and discuss the same and find out in what way 
we shall be able to protect the innocent and the virtuous so 
that our children who are honest and true may not become 
victims of those who practice deception and fraud. 

What do we understand by infernal marriages? I have 
been made to understand that they consist of nine differ- 
ent degrees, which I am not able to explain in full that you 
may understand the same, for it requires a learned man 
and one who is well acquainted with anatomy and is also 
a philosopher to do so. I shall, however, give you what 
little I know about this in a plain and rudt way, and 1 
therefore beg you to excuse my expressions if they are not 
according to your taste and etiquette. 

Two adulterers may get married. Neither one wants to 
let their mate know that they are committing adultery with 
other men and women. Therefore, when they hear their 
mate is in trouble and is accused of adultery with some 
strange man or woman, they look upon it as no crime and 
say such things are natural and that a man is a fool who 
does not take a good thing when it is offered him or her, 
and that every other man or woman would do the same 
thing provided they had the chance. Therefore, if either 
one of these married partners find their mate in the very 
act of this crime, they make light of it, air? if the eri^^y 
party comes to the other with some excuse and says he 
or she was hypnotized or mesmerized and did not knew 
what they were doing at the time, it is all well. Thus they 
live happily together according to their low and degraded 
state, and could not be happy with any one else an Less such 
a one was imbued with similar evils and the same polJutod 
heart and mind. Such marriages, however, are not to be 
considered of any great damage to the state oi the com- 
munity in which they live, for such a one, as a rule, asso- 
ciates with those of a similar nature, and hardly ever im- 
pose on those who want to be good and true, for th?re lies 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 231 

concealed in their heart a certain amount of vain pride 
which tells them that they are superior in physical and 
intellectual qualities to any one else, and that they are as 
to learning and qualification better capable to judge what 
as right and wrong than any one else, and for this reason 
they are putting themselves above those who are honest 
and truthful, and, therefore, those who do not seek their 
company are not worth considering. It may here be noted 
that the secret prostitute and the private harlot exalt them- 
selves above the chaste wife and the virgin damsel. This 
is the vain pride of the infernal inhabitants and is carried 
out to a most furious hatred against those who are honest 
arid true. 

The most dangerous of infernal marriages are those in 
which one, as to his interior, belongs to some government 
in heaven and the other to some government in hell. In 
such a case you will soon find jealousy propagated, for here 
Lucifer plows his field and sows it and is a 1 most assured 
of! reaping a good harvest "What is wo^l^rful of these 
infernal marriages is this : the one whose interior is from 
hell will exercise his or her infernal power over their mate 
and use every imaginary device as a means of hurting the 
feelings of the one belonging to heaven, and if that is not 
satisfactory the evil one will resort to violence of the body. 
The evil one will also inspire and poison his or her mate 
with flaming arrows of jealousy, and in this way will drag 
him or her, in the course of time, down to the depth and 
level in the infernal society in hell where the evil one be- 
longs, for it may be noted that after jealousy is once pro- 
pagated in the heart and mind of the good one, their love 
which was before flowing as streams of pure and living 
water over a green meadow has now become streams of 
fiery, burning lava from the crater of a volcanic mountain, 
and destroys every living and green thing in its way. Thus 
we find that the good one will also become vicious and seek 
revenge for the evil he or she suffers, but for all of this 
they do not as to their interior belong to hell, if left alone, 
for he or she was dragged down to hell against their will, 
and the angels are not able to get him or her out of hell 
as long as the two are living together. Of course this is 
never visible to the material senses, but the innocent one 
who is so connected with hell or the infernal society by 
their mate suffers most severely in spirit, for the fire of 
jealousy is the clothing of their spirit, which does not cor- 
respond with their soul, for it is like dressing a noble and 
upright man in a crocodile's hide and making him wear it 
in public, or like putting a hyena's skin on a refined and 
elevated lady and telling her she shall wear this and no 
other garment. This is a demonstrated fact, which every 
philosopher and student of social life knows to be true. 



232 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

It then looks as though, when two people are getting mar- 
ried, and the good one does not know that he or she has 
been deceived before they were already married and began 
to live together, for the evil one had practiced deception of 
every kind to gain a mate, that the good one would be able 
to inspire the evil one with love and instruct him or her in 
the knowledge of what the married life mean a? and induce 
him or her in to read good and moral literature and elevate 
his or her mind as to the science of true happiness, and that 
they at last would both walk together into heaven. But this 
is absolutely impossible, for you cannot inspire love into 
jealousy as long as you are living under the laws of matri- 
mony, and I have been told by the messengers that there 
has not as yet been one single case on our planet where 
the husband or wife with the implement of love has been 
able to root out the seed of jealousy in the heart of their 
infernal mate, sowed by Lucifer the Chief. 

The reason of this, I believe, is that a jealous husband or 
wife is pleased when they see their mate suffer from the 
wounds inflicted by the fiery, burning arrows of jealousy, 
and that they are in a certain measure relieved from their 
own suffering, for the time being, for it may be noted, and 
it is a fact, that a man who creates jealousy, or a woman 
who makes of herself an instrument to create jealousy, is 
continually in connection with hell and its infernal in- 
habitants, and every act and move of his or her mate looks 
anything but pleasing. Therefore, the jealous party will 
not listen to anything that is good and noble, and for this 
reason will despise instruction and hate him or her who 
calls their attention to their wicked and destructive plans 
and designs. 

This kind of infernal marriages is the most dangerous 
and destructive ones that lies concealed, and this marriage 
is not yet known to the common people and very few among 
the learned are aware of it. There are, however, many of 
the most advanced doctors who know this, but they are 
keeping it a secret from the public, but why they are so 
doing I do not know. I shall, therefore, expose this to the 
public, because I think it is my duty to do so. 

I shall give you an illustration of two who are getting 
married under the head of infernal marriages, and the 
production of such a marriage, and where the frightful 
danger lies concealed, and the destructiveness that follows 
in its path. 

Mr. Manning and Miss Bromfield are going to be married. 
Mr. Manning is a good, noble and well-read man and of 
more than ordinary intelligence; is a builder and a con- 
tractor and also somewhat of an architect; employs many 
men and is a good and useful citizen. 

Miss Bromfield is a society lady, and is in every respect 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 233 

well formed physically. She does not read any books or 
magazines, except what pertain to fashion. She dresses 
nicely, and is the belle of the community; belongs to the 
Whist Clnb and attends the card parties regularly ; is very 
fond of dancing and is gay and happy wherever you meet 
her. She does not love Mr. Manning any more than she 
loves many other men, but he is a good man and has con- 
siderable property, and she takes her chances with him. 
But Mr. Manning is a full grown man; he has business 
to attend to, and he candidly impresses Miss Bromfield 
with the fact that there is a limit to sport, and that if she 
wants to become his wife the dances and card parties can- 
not be attended at all times, as that would have a tendency 
to interfere with his business, more or less. Miss Bromfield 
does not take this very pleasantly, but as her object is 
money and property, she lets it go by, as her chief study 
has been how to charm every man who has come in her way. 
She has also learned the art of subtlety, and, therefore, is 
able to win Mr. Manning's confidence and love. His love 
is genuine, because he belongs to a heavenly society, but 
Miss Bromfield 's love is subtle love, and her affection is 
that of a harlot, for she belongs to an infernal society 
in hell. 

Mr. Manning is now snared by her subtle power and 
dramatic plays, but at the same time he is inspired with 
jealousy. Being a man of great intelligence he will not 
surrender his manhood, and thinks he shall overcome this 
after they are married, but poor Manning does not know 
that his intelligence and knowledge does not avail him. He 
now marries Miss Bromfield, and they are man and wife. 
Now comes the final battle ; they are both jealous and begin 
to exercise authority over one another. The strife is most 
furious, for they are now fighting for the supremacy, and 
to see who shall be the ruler in the house. Thus Mr. Man- 
ning is dragged down into the infernal society and to the 
same level as his wife. 

She has already become a harlot, for she never calculated 
to be a true wife, but the neighbors and the outside world 
does not know but what Mr. Manning and his wife are 
living very happily together and are well satisfied. 

They now have two children, a boy and a girl. These 
two children, if it should so happen that they inherit the 
intelligence and ingenuity of the mother and the temper of 
the father, they are as to their quality in their makeup 
stupid, cowardly, of very little ambition, and also become 
silly and to a certain extent careless and inactive, for they 
hiave inherited the productive motive of their mother who 
belongs to hell, and as they have inherited the temper of 
their father, it plays a very small part in their individual 
life, for they are in temper slow to anger, and will perform 



234 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

what they are told with kindness to do, and, therefore, 
perform useful work as far as they are able without any 
planning as to how to get out of it. These children, men 
or women, are of immensely slow progress in the spiritual 
world, and it takes in some cases thousands of years before 
they are able to make any progress so that they can be 
admitted into any of the heavenly societies if left to their 
own efforts, but it is more likely that they will connect 
themselves with the infernal society to which their mother 
belongs. The reason they are so slow in their progress is 
this : their inherited stupid and inactive nature holds them 
back, but if such children do good and useful work, and 
are educated as to what human life is meant for here on 
this material plane, when yet in their youth, they will 
overcome their slow progress in a great measure, and, there- 
by, progress beyond their expectation, for they, as to their 
temper and obedience, belong to a heavenly society where 
their father, as to his will, belongs, for he will, when he 
finds out his true condition, release himself from the in- 
fernal society with which his wife has connected him. 

But it is otherwise if it hould happen that these children 
inherit the intelligence and ingenuity from their father 
and the temper from their mother. Such children then 
become active, witty, quick to learn anything they hear 
and see, and are always on the go, and carry out with skill 
what they have undertaken, for they have inherited the 
productive activity and ingenuity from their father. But 
as to their temper, they are like unto a vicious tiger, and 
as merciless as the raving hyena, and they will not in 
any way be obedient, but will do just the contrary of what 
they are told, even if they know it is right to do as they 
are told. They, therefore, raise themselves up against their 
parents and every one else who tries to instruct them and 
show them where they are wrong and are not doing what 
is right for right's sake. You tell such a man or woman 
to do a certain thing because it is right, and you will then 
receive this for an answer : " If I must do it, then I will not 
do it, for no man or woman shall tell me what I must do, ' ' 
and with a burning fiery temper they raise themselves up 
against their parents and their instructors and if it was 
not for the protection of the law of the land they would be 
in danger of being murdered, and if such children, men or 
women, are employed in useful work they are always plan- 
ning how to get out of it, and all the angels of heaven 
cannot make such a child, man or woman, obedient, any 
further than is pleasing to themselves, for their temper is 
that of their mother who is in connection with an infernal 
society in hell. These children, men and women, with their 
ingenuity and their intelligence, blended with their infernal 
temper, are the most dangerous class of people to the state 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 235 

and the public welfare of any other class propagated from 
an infernal marriage, for they are like unto a half-breed 
Indian or a mulatto negro as to their spirit, not as to their 
soul. 

You will here say that if such a child is coaxed they will 
obey. Coaxing has no place in this case, you understand,, 
for when you coax a child, man or woman, it is optional 
with them whether they obey or not, and you are his or 
her subject and are taking chances in having your orders 
obeyed, for you must understand that God's laws and the 
laws of the heavenly kingdoms are not subject to man's 
will, for their laws are supreme. These laws do not coax 
a man or woman into heaven, for they are so written that 
they must be obeyed and we must do right for right's sake, 
and unless we obey these laws willingly and cheerfully we 
cannot obtain citizenship in any of the heavenly govern- 
ments. 

This being true, it then follows that any man or woman 
who says: "If you say I must do this I will not do it,"" 
will have to take their chances in hell where they can be 
coaxed, and where they can reign supremte with the devils, 
for there they are all emperors and kings. I have been 
told by the messengers that the offspring from such infernal 
marriages, if not reformed when yet on earth, do not re- 
form, for when they get into the spiritual world they be- 
come more and more disobedient and at last throw them- 
selves headlong down among the infernal inhabitants where 
they become ruling devils. This being true, it then follows 
that such marriages as are referred to above are of the 
most dangerous kind, as they have a tendency to strengthen 
and increase in number the infernal kingdoms, and that 
they are also increasing the number of criminals within 
the state is true, and if this is not looked after and a check 
put on these infernal marriages by the doctors and learned 
men, we will eventually be ruled by the kingdoms of hell 
in place of the kingdoms of heaven, but before this should 
be accomplished we should fight to the very last drop of 
blood in our bodies. That all the hardest and most skillful 
criminals of every kind are the production of the infernal 
marriages referred to above is well known to the doctors 
of this and other countries, for you must know, my reader, 
that wherever there is an effect there must be a cause, and 
in this we can never be mistaken. 

I know of an infernal marriage where the production 
was two boys. While the mother was trying to instruct 
her nineteen-year-old boy he got so infuriated with mad- 
ness that he struck her down and killed her. This hap- 
pened in Oregon when I first came to the coast, and I also 
knew of another case, similar to the one described above. 
The husband was a good man. law abiding and well thought 



'236 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

of, and was well read and a genius by nature. His wife 
became a harlot of the worst kind. The wife and the 
daughter, a full grown woman, planned the destruction of 
the husband and to swindle him out of his property. He 
found this out and then began to instruct his daughter 
as to her wickedness. The young girl raised herself up 
against him and called her father a liar and stamped her 
foot on the floor. He told her to sit down on a chair and 
keep still or he would whip her, which she could have easily 
done, but she said no man could make her sit down unless 
she wished to do so. Her father tried to sit her down on 
the chair by force, but could not. He took her down and 
tried to whip her, but being nearly as powerful in strength 
as her father, she wrested herself away from him. She 
raised her hands and cursed and damned her father to 
hell in mSost violent terms and told him she would brain 
him and take his life. 

As I was well acquainted with the family and lived there 
I afterwards asked the daughter if she meant what she had 
said to her father. She answered : " I meant every word of 
it, and would have killed him if I had had the power to 
do so." I then said: "You will take this back, will you 
not?" She answered: "I do not take anything back." 

When this conversation took place between us she was 
not angry, but in her usual normal state, and it is, there- 
fore, of no use to say that a man or woman cannot control 
their temper. If I have ever, in all my life, told a word 
of truth, I have told you the truth in this case about this 
young girl and her father, and I am not telling you all 
of it at that. 

Such is the production of infernal marriages, my reader. 
This woman is still living, and if she does not reform 
before she dies or leaves the material body there is 
but one chance in a thousand for her, for after leaving the 
spiritual world, if she does not reform there, she will be- 
come a she-devil, and, if she had the power, would destroy 
heaven and earth. 

Here is one more production of an infernal marriage : 

Boy Slays His Father. 

Angered Because He Could Not Drive, He Lays 
in Wait for Parent. 
Plattsburg, Mo., August 15, 1904.— Lafayette Jones, a 
wealthy farmer, living ten mliles west of here, was shot 
and killed by his fifteen-year-old son, Hugh, today. Be- 
cause he was not allowed to drive the family horse, the boy, 
with a loaded shotgun, lay in wait for his father and shot 
him in the head as he passed. Young Jones then reloaded 
the gun and fired again at the prostrate form of his father. 
The boy is in jail. 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 237 

As unpleasant, sorrowful and lamentable as this picture 
is to look upon, still it hangs before our eyes, and we can- 
not say: "Turn the face of the picture to the wall, that 
we may not look upon it. " A fool is wise in his own eyes, 
but a prudent man takes counsel. 

That the kind of infernal marriages named above is the 
most dangerous to the state and to the public welfare, we 
are compelled to acknowledge, for I am safe in saying that 
seventy-five per cent of the anarchistic element is the pro- 
duction of infernal marriages. Are not the anarchists in 
favor of destroying all forms of government, and doing 
as they please regarding all law and order, and having the 
matrimonial statutes wiped from off the face of the earth? 
It may be noted that there are anarchistic societies of im- 
mense size and magnitude in the Invisible AYorld, and the 
inhabitants of these societies influence their brothers and 
sisters here on earth in their doctrine and destructive de- 
vices. "We will now suppose that the anarchists should in- 
crease in number until they becomte a faction in politics, 
and then began little by little to gain. The first thing they 
would do would be to abolish the marriage obligations and 
have free love all around. This once abandoned would be 
hard to restore. They would then have gained a great 
victory, and with the help and influence of the infernal 
inhabitants they would soon gain another, and where, my 
reader, where do you suppose it would end? It would end 
in the overthrow of all forms of government and the abol- 
ishment of all law and order and the destruction of all men 
and women who were virtuous and chaste, decent and re- 
spectable, and let me tell you the very kingdoms of heaven 
would tremble for their power. 

Many people at the present time do not believe that 
there are politics in the Invisible World, but I know there 
is, and more than we have here on earth. Any one who 
thinks or believes that Mr. Satan knows nothing about 
politics is mistaken. He knows more in a week as to how 
to destroy and split up political and religious organizations 
and forms of government, and to build them up again to 
his own fancy than all the statesmen of the world will 
•learn in a lifetime, and if it was not for the angels and 
these messengers who protect us and guide us every honest 
and true man and woman would be utterly destroyed. 

You, my reader, who are not acquainted with the philoso- 
phy of the universe, but are looking to Jesus Christ as your 
Saviour and protector may wonder over my statement in 
regard to politics, but let me remind you of this one thing : 
we are in a measure our own builders and this our little 
planet, with all the invisible kingdoms belonging to it, is 
so little and insignificant in this boundless universe that 
there is a question as to whether or not the Great Architect 



238 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

knows that we are here. Who has seen the boundaries of 
the depths of darkness, and who has followed the streams 
of light to their destination ? 

For the benefit of those who have not read anarchistic 
literature, I shall present to you the answer I received from 
an anarchistic editor, as I have read more or less of their 
literature in order to find out if they correspond with their 
associates in the Invisible World, which they do, and their 
arguments are the same as far as my experience goes. 

J. P. Anderson, Toledo, Washington, subscribes and asks 
the following questions: 

1. When was anarchy first advocated? 

2. From what nation did it spring? 

3. What is the strength of the anarchists in Europe and 
America ? 

4. Do you advocate free love? 

1-2. All rebellion or resistance of tyranny in all ages 
has been anarchistic, but anarchism as a social theory was 
first advocated by Isiah Warren, an American, about fifty 
years ago, and P. J. Proudhou, a Frenchman, a few years 
later. Anarchistic communism as a distinctive movement 
originated with Michael Bakoumine, a Russian. Read 
' ' Basis of Anarchy. ' ' 

3. It is impossible to answer this question since the 
movement is not a political party, and there is no way of 
counting noses. There are published about one hundred an- 
archist papers, daily, weekly and monthly, in all languages 
in Europe, North and South America and Australia. It is 
claimed that "La Clameur," a Paris daily, has 100,000 
subscribers, and two French weeklies report 20,000 each. 

4. Yes, necessarily. Anarchy means without govern- 
ment, and free love means unrestricted love. Restriction is 
government. Our philosophy makes no exception in the 
relation of the sexes. Restriction here is no less baneful 
than in the other relations of life. "J. H. M. " 

Here my reader is the production of infernal marriages 
the last fifty years. I will ask you, my reader, are we ad- 
vancing in intelligence and knowledge, in fortifying our 
republic against our worst enemies on the face of the earth, 
or in the construction of breastworks for those who are 
fighting for our national life ? If this goes ov for the next 
one hundred and fifty years the same as it has the last fifty 
years, what kind of government do you suppose we will 
have? But you say the anarchists do not take any part in 
politics. You do not know what they will do hereafter; 
their leaders are more cunning than you dream of. Could 
they not take up with the socialists first and by modifying 
their doctrine in time have disorder all around? Let the 
American public drift into infidel socialism and take up 
with the doctrine of Carl Marx, the German Jew, and you 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 239 

will soon find where your government will go to. But some 
of you say : ' ' AVhat do we care what comes one hundred and 
fifty years from now V A man or woman who talks in this 
manner is not a good citizen, and should be put in the state 
reform school for ninety days each and every year until 
they had learned what human life on this earth means. 
Idle talk and the foul breath of an overloaded stomach are 
twin sisters ; one is as pretty and fair as the other. 

That neither heaven or earth has the power to bend or 
subdue, the temper of the production of an infernal marri- 
age we have many proofs. I shall relate one case among 
many thousands. 

There was here a few years ago a man who was sentenced 
to be hanged. He ate and drank regularly before he was 
hanged, and on his way to the scaffold from his cell he asked 
for a cigar, and smoked it all the way. "When the cap was 
put upon him he laid the stump of the cigar calmly down 
and smiled at the public, and was as unconcerned as a man 
who cuts a stick of wood to build a fire to prepare his 
breakfast. 

I once had a lesson to learn. I saw two angels release a 
certain devil who had been in prison, as I was told, for 
more than two thousand years. A pen cannot describe his 
appearance, for he appeared to be half man and half tiger. 
He was let loose in the spiritual world among the spirits 
there, and was given full liberty to do as he pleased, for it 
may be understood that in the spiritual world is the place 
to reform, if reform is to be made, the same as when you 
release a prisoner from prison and let him go out into the 
country to seek employment and thereby become useful. 
For this same purpose was this devil put into the spiritual 
world, to there elevate himself and be good and useful. 

To begin with he was quiet and began to pick and eat 
certain herbs. After filling himself with these he began 
to feel that he had some authority, and began to exercise a 
dominating power over the spirits. They, however, did not 
submit to his authority, but made him understand that he 
had no authority over them and asked him to leave the 
place. Hearing this he became furiously angry and said 
he would not leave the place unless he wished to do so. He 
was then told that he could occupy himself with useful work 
if he wanted to. He then said that no one should tell him 
what to do, and that he had the authority to command them), 
and that if they did not obey he would fight them, which 
he did most furiously, and in so doing he was transferred 
to a deeper hell than where he first came from. I was after- 
ward told that this devil was the production of an infernal 
marriage. 

There is another kind of infernal marriage where the 
husband and wife are both poisoned with venereal diseases, 



240 The Ancient Matrimlpnial Statutes 

and in this state raise children. The condition of such 
children the doctors can describe better than I can. This, 
however, is a terrible state where the two live together and 
:cLo not separate, but have intercourse with one another. I 
know of a family here in Washington who lived together in 
this miserable state of existence and had three children. I 
worked with the husband many days, and was personally 
acquainted with him. He was a very wicked man and be- 
lieved in nothing but profanity. Finding that he could not 
be cured and that his wife and children were all diseased, 
he resolved to commit murder. Finally one night he killed 
his wife and three children and sent a bullet through his 
own heart. 

It may be noted that when a man or woman is afflicted 
with venereal diseases of any kind he or she is also con- 
nected with the inhabitants of the infernal kingdoms, what- 
ever the disease may be. Of this we shall treat more fully 
hereafter. 

And yet another kind of infernal marriage is where the 
husband is too indolent and lazy to work, but has his wife 
(if we may so call her) to prostitute her body for the sup- 
port of him and her together. I know of such cases where 
the wife and daughter are both engaged in this shameful 
work for the support of the father. 

This will suffice as to infernal marriages. 

There are innumerable kinds of discontented marriages 
that may be called mismated ; that is, the physical organism, 
and the sexual organs, are not placed in the proper position, 
on account of which one or the other of the mates will suffer 
more or less. This could never be discovered before they 
become man and wife. "When this is discovered it some- 
times leads to the betrayal of the marriage vow. This is a 
greater misfortune to some than any outsider has any idea 
of, for their true happiness is thereby blighted. I know of 
a wife who suffered most severely, but as she was a good 
and noble woman she endured her suffering most patiently. 
Her husband was a good and kind man. 

There is yet another kind of marriage where one or the 
other of the mates has to endure untold torture and suffer- 
ing in not being rightly m)ated, and which cannot be dis- 
covered until they are man and wife. One or the other of 
the mates may be of an amorous and uncontrollable animal 
nature, and in his or her wild and animal state is deprived 
of all reason, decency and common sense, and they think 
because they are married and have a certain legal right that 
their mate shall at all times stand ready for their use, in 
the same manner as the horse and the carriage in the stable. 
I know of a family where there were two children, in which 
the wife suffered from her husband's inhuman conduct in 
the sexual relation until her health was completely broken 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 241 

down, and with the terrible thought on her mind that she 
could not in any way be released from the beast whom she 
had selected as her husband, but had to be bound for the 
balance of her days here on earth to him, she took sick and 
died in the flower of her youth. As I was well acquainted 
with the man I took observations to see what he would do 
now. He married again to a young girl of nearly the same 
statue as his first wife, but this time they happened to be 
well mated, and, as far as I know, they lived happily to- 
gether. 

I know of another case where the husband was the victim. 
He was a refined, noble, humane and well-read man, of a 
conscientious and philanthropic nature, but his wife was an 
animal, with no humian feeling, and was deprived of all 
reason when it came to a question of the propagation of the 
human race, for she at times abused him most shamefully, 
and said her husband was but half a man. He in turn lost 
all love and respect for her. I heard them once in a quarrel. 
He said to her : " I married you because I loved you, but you 
have forfeited my love. ' ' She then said : * ' This is not true ; 
I was affectionate, but you drove me away." He replied: 
"You were affectionate, when it pertained to sexual inter- 
course, and the gratification and indulgence of your animal 
passion, but at any other time you were as cold as the fish 
in the sea. ' ' 

There is another kind of marriage that leads to discon- 
tent simply through ignorance, misdirected and deceiving 
ideas, in trying to boss one another, and the two are afraid 
that if they in any way give in to their mate's order and 
command they will have to do more than their share of the 
useful work to be performed within the family, and as they 
know they are married for life and have a certain amount of 
executive power within the family, they begin to exercise 
a certain amount of authority over their mate, and, thereby, 
make the family life unpleasant. This kind of marriage, 
however, is not hurtful to the state or to their offspring, for 
when the husband and wife grow older they begin to see 
where they were foolish and that there is nothing to be 
gained by their contrariness, and that to take counsel from 
their m/ate and perform their respective duties which by 
right belong to them will lead them to have more respect 
for each other, and in this way they become happy in their 
old age. But this way of exercising authority over their 
mate just because they are married and are given such 
authority sometimes leads to separation, and the surgeon's 
knife is appealed to. in the shape of a divorce, for in such 
a case the divorce is a surgery in the family which could 
have been avoided if the doctor of reason and common sense 
had been appealed to in time, and, thereby, prevented the 
toe and finger nails growing to any more than their proper 
length. 



242 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

I know of a man and a woman who lived together for 
several years and had children, and were not married. Ap- 
parently they were well satisfied. No one in the community 
knew but what they were legally married until the man's 
brother came along and said: "Charley, you ought to be 
ashamed of yourself to live with this woman in adultery 
the way you do and raise children. If you do not get mar- 
ried I will disown you and we are no longer brothers, and 
beside this I will report you to the authorities and have you 
arrested. ' ' As the two were not willing to separate on ac- 
count of the children, and fearing trouble with the state 
authorities, they concluded they had better get married, 
which they did, but after they were married they were then 
empowered with a certain amount of authority. Living to- 
gether as they had for so many years in the same house and 
having children, it was reasonable to suppose that they were 
acquainted with each other's tempers, but they were not. 
There were as yet many qualities which lay concealed within 
their minds in relation to temper and the power of author- 
ity, and which now came forth. After they were legally 
married they began to exercise this authority over one an- 
other, and as they would not obey each other in trifling 
things, their discontent grew more and more intense, until 
they at length separated and applied for a divorce. Many 
in the neighborhood were astonished and thunderstruck 
over their separation, as they had lived contentedly together 
for many years, but I was not, for I knew the cause thereof. 
The facts were these : They were both of them, as to their 
interior, members of an anarchistic government in the In- 
visible World, and as long as they were not married they 
were in strict harmony with their home government as to 
their sexual relation and the propagation of the human 
family, but the minute they were married they were then 
under the authority of the laws of holy matrimony. These 
laws they were not able! to fulfill, nor were they willing to 
obey these laws, for the reason that they were forced to get 
married against their will, and, moreover, having taken 
the obligation to live as man and wife they were traitors to 
their home government in the Invisible World. It then 
followed that when their invisible brethren found this out 
they influenced them to their discontent and in harmony as 
a punishment for deserting their government, and they 
concluded to break up their family, separate them and tear 
asunder the bonds of their marriage, which they did. Re- 
member this my reader : wherever there is an effect there is 
n cause also, in this we can never be mistaken. 

The man alluded to above was a skillful mechanic, and 
he knew that if he got married he was taking chances in 
being able to live in peace with the woman he had been 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 243 

living with, and I am fully satisfied that he thoroughly 
understood his and her nature to that effect, and moreover, 
that he knew where they belonged. 

As there have been volumes upon volumes written on the 
social question and statistics by the thousand of unhappy 
marriages, it would be an overflow to present any more. I 
have this, however, to say to you, my reader, introduce to 
me a man who is the production of conjugal love, and I will 
show you a specimen of the noblest work of G-od, and the 
masterpiece of creation. 

Finding our situation as it is presented to us, we are com- 
pelled to acknowledge the truth— that our situation is not 
as pleasant as it looks on the surface, The first question 
presented to you and I, my reader, is : How shall we be 
happy in marriage"? And the second: In what way shall we 
be able to protect the innocent and the good from the impo- 
sition and wickedness of the bad ? And the third : In what 
manner shall we be able to mete out justice to all con- 
cerned ? 

Here, my reader, lies before us one of the greatest prob- 
lems that has ever confronted the human mind. It is a uni- 
verse within itself, and all creation hangs on it. Politics and 
religion will sink into insignificence compared to this most 
perplexing problem 1 . All the sciences of the whole world 
combined are but as A, B, C in comparison with this most 
stupenduous science of the ages, past, present and future. 
You and I, my reader, are like unto two pilgrims who have 
heard of a new and undiscovered country where gold and 
precious stones are to be found, and where the nightengales 
are singing in the laurels of the forest, and where the 
cocoanuts are growing and the bees are working on the lilies 
along the crystal streams. We are now camping at the 
foot of a chain of high and lofty mountains whose snow- 
capped peaks are raising themselves above the clouds, and 
where lions and tigers are feeding their young. There are 
innumerable passes which lead across this mountainous 
region, but they are hidden from our sight and we will have 
to find a guide who can take us safely across, lest we should 
perish on bur journey. There is no one man, two men, or 
even ten men, who will be able to settle this social question 
satisfactorily to all concerned. I, however, as an individual, 
have this suggestion to make: The Swedish government 
and the government of the United States should appropri- 
ate say $500,000, more or less, and appoint three men and 
three women from the different sciences and the industrial 
branches' of the two governments, and give the lawyers and 
the doctors the advantage of ten in place of three; then 
gather all the statistics that could possibly be obtained. 
The issue before such a convention would be this: "As we 
have found that it is not safe to issue a copy of the certi- 



244 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

ficate of holy matrimony to an adulterer, or to those who 
simply marry for material gain, we are here to amend our 
marriage statutes, and to agree upon such an amendment as 
will be satisfactory to all concerned, and we shall now take 
up this great problem in detai] and discuss it minutely and 
debate every point at issue separately and in part, and we 
shall agree to disagree and then compromise as to its final 
issue, and we shall thus come to some conclusion, and good 
shall come from it. ' ' 

Thus, my reader, I am satisfied that we shall find where 
the safety of our national life lies concealed. 

I do believe this: that the laws and ordinances of the 
ancient Oniko government, as represented above, would be 
suitable for the present generation of the Swedish and 
American people until such time as they had outgrown the 
lust of the flesh, and after that time they could adopt the 
laws and statutes of the other two governments if they 
wished, for you must understand this, my reader, it is a 
damage in place of a benefit to make and enact laws that 
the people cannot fulfill, and are unable to live up to, and 
<ivhich they do not wish to obey. The laws of the Onikd 
government are easy, and almost any man or woman with 
ordinary intelligence and commbn sense can take these 
obligations and not violate the same. If there are two who 
are pure in heart and mind and carry the emblem of virtue 
and get married under these laws, it is holy just the same, 
provided they love one another, for they will renew their 
certificate, and you will find that you cannot part them 
asunder, for it is written: "What God hath joined together 
no man shall (or can) put asunder." 

I know there will be many who will object to this sort 
of a marriage, but these men and women who are so talking 
are fortunate in being well mated and are judging others 
by themselves, and they think because they themselves are 
happy that others should be the same also. They may not 
think of their children, if they have any, neither do such 
men and women know of the smouldering fire that is con- 
tinually burning under the foundation of our government 
and undermining it. 

Many will also object and say: "Who is going to take 
care of the children if the parents separate when their 
license is up, and they do not desire to renew it?" Who is 
taking care of the children now when the parents sue each 
other for a bill of divorce? But some one will advance this 
argument: "But when parents are applying for a bill of 
divorce, they have to have some legal charge against their 
mate and prove desertion or some other legal charge, but if 
granted a license for a certain time they are apt to separate 
for mere trifling offenses and be sorry for it afterwards." 
If the two mates separate for mere trifles, it proves that 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 245 

they are not well mated. Is it not easier to forgive a trifling 
offense" than a great crime % As the present generation have 
learned to practice all kinds of deception and fraud on each 
other, without regarding it as a crime, it follows that the 
trifling offense may only be an excuse for some crime com- 
mitted, and which the parents are trying to cover up for 
the sake of their children, if they have any, and further- 
more, two who really love each other will not separate for 
trifling offenses, and a man and woman who are so stubborn 
and ignorant that they object to renewing their license for 
a trifling offense are not worth considering as a man or 
wife. 

Some women will object and say : "Why this would never 
do, to take out a license to get married for a certain length 
of time. After a woman is worn out from bearing children 
and caring for them, and is not as pretty as in her younger 
days, the husband would have the privilege of taking up 
with some younger woman and leaving his former wife 
without any one to support her." But look here, my lady 
reader, the husband could not play such a game under the 
Oniko government, if the wife had been a true wife, as to 
make an engagement with some younger and prettier girl 
before the time of his license was up with his former wife, 
and then go and marry her the next week after he was re- 
leased, for it reads in his former license as follows: "What 
shall be the penalty for he who breaks the obligation that 
he has made to his wife? His countenance shall not be 
■printed in the books of the city the second time, for he has 
not walked uprightly in the dark alleys, neither has he 
paid tribute to the street of the city. ' ' 

The above means this : that if your husband has made an 
engagement with the young and pretty Miss A— B— while 
he is still your husband, he has broken the obligation he 
made with you when he and you became husband and wife, 
for he has not walked uprightly in the dark alleys ; which 
means that when he was tempted by the pretty Miss A — 
B — he gave away to her temptation, and. therefore, broke 
faith with you : and what is meant by these words : "Neither 
has he paid tribute to the streets of the city," is this: that 
he has disregarded the moral philosophy or religion which 
you and he embraced, and for this and for his disregard 
for you as a wife his countenance shall not be printed in 
the books of the city a second time. These words are to 
the following effect : that if you have been true to him, and 
you can prove that he has made such an engagement with 
the pretty Miss A— B— you can, when the time is up and 
your license has expired, file a protest in the district court 
to this effect, and he cannot get married to the pretty Miss 
A— B— , and not only that, but his citizenship will be 
taken away from him also, and he cannot get another license 



246 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

for a term of three years, for it reads further on : " He shall 
be wandering in the wilderness for a time and two times, 
and shall find no rest on the banks of the rivers. ' ' 

It may be noted that when your time of license i* up, 
and you decide to part, you must have an honorable dis- 
charge from your former husband or wife in order to get 
married the second time. Of course where the husband or 
wife has broken faith, their mate will not give him or her 
an honorable discharge, and it is not likely that they will 
receive one, for the one who is accused of having broken 
faith with their mate will make excuses and say that he 
or she is not altogether to blame, but the one who has been 
faithful and true, and can prove it, can obtain an honorable 
discharge from the clerk of the. district court, and then 
marry again whenever an opportunity presents itself. Of 
course there is a chance here for blackmail, and it may lead 
to lawsuits between the two mates, and the lawyers will 
have a chance to mlake some money, but this cannot well 
be avoided. It is for such purposes that we have courts, 
judges and lawyers, in order to give justice to the innocent 
party and to protect them. The lawyers are making money 
out of divorce cases now, and we cannot get along without 
them. 

But my lady reader makes further objections and says: 
"But the husband may have a secret understanding with 
the pretty Miss A— B— of which no one but themselves are 
aware." If Miss A— B— or Miss F— has taken enough 
of his brain away to make room for their photograph in 
his upper story, the sooner his wife gets rid of him the 
better off she will be. 

As to the objection that the wife would now have no one 
to support her when the time of the license has expired ; if 
she is a good and honorable woman she need have no fear 
of not being able to support herself, for the form of gov- 
ernmient introduced in this work will change our political 
economy in such a way that any man or woman who is 
decent and respectable need have no fear for their daily 
support. 

Some men will object to this kind of marriage, and say: 
"Nonsense ! The idea of a man taking out a license to get 
married for a certain number of years, It will never do. 
Suppose a man who is established in business, and has a 
home and a wife and children, and when the time comes 
to renew the license the woman begins to miake objections, 
and will not even give you an honorable discharge, because 
she imagines that she has not been treated right, and makes 
all kinds of excuses, and in spite of all the laws that can be 
fput upon the statute books if her time is up at twelve 
o'clock she is ready to take the three o'clock train with 
some worthless fellow who has neither honor nor respect 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 247 

for himself or any one else, and there yon are with your 
children and your home and your business on your hands. 
Or she may turn right around and marry Mr. A — across 
the street and there you will have her right; in your sight 
every day. She may spin all kinds of yarns about you, do 
you all the mischief she can, and if you pass by her house 
she will blackguard you to your face; then where are you? 
You either have to leave the place yourself or be tor- 
mented to death by her, and you will wish you had never 
seen a womlan in your house. And furthermore, do not 
entertain the foolish idea that a woman will renew the 
license with you the second time, for a woman never was 
satisfied and never will be. ' ' 

If Mr. A— B— who makes these objections is in busi- 
ness, why not take your wife in with yon as your business 
partner and explain to her that whatever the profits are 
on your business, one-half of the same will belong to her, 
and that you are doing everything for the prosperity of 
the firm. She may thereby become interested. She will 
then know exactly what you are doing, and will find out 
that it is no picnic to face the whole business world in 
competition. She will also learn that to be successful in 
business it requires as much labor and energy as to take 
care of the children and do the housework, and if you have 
attended to your business properly and the firm is prosper- 
ing, you may get her so interested that she will never 
think or have any time to talk to the worthless fellow with 
whom you imagined she was going to take the train with, 
and if you have treated her kindly, and with respect, she 
may surprise you when the time comes to dissolve partner- 
ship and divide up the business by coming to you and 
saying, in a kind and loving manner : ' ' Andrew, we have 
done well enough and our firm is prospering. I am well 
satisfied, and our little boy cannot be divided, and if we 
separate he is sure to be taken to the state school. G-o, 
therefore, and renew our license and our business will go 
on as before. ' ' And if you are a man and a loving father, 
you will take her by the hand and say: "Mary, you have 
better sense than I have ever given you credit for. To be 
sure w r e will renew our license, and to tell you the truth 
I could not get along without you." And you will find, 
my reader, that Mr. A— B— will love and respect his 
noble wife more than he ever did before, and their little 
boy will be as proud as a prince over the nobility of his 
parents. 

And she may surprise you still further, in time of un- 
foreseen misfortune, such as sickness or the destruction of 
your material property by storm, fire or flood. She may 
stand by you like a soldier upon the battlefield until her 
vital power is exhausted, and with the help of her strength 



248 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

you may be able to repair your losses, and in place of taking 
up with the fellow across the street that she may annoy you 
and blackguard you every time you pass by, she has be- 
come a tower of strength unto you, and has become a 
counsel in the hour of your trouble. She will sing you 
songs of gladness, and your heart will rejoice at the music 
of her voice. 

On the other hand, if Mr. A— B— is unfortunate in 
getting a wild and reckless woman, it matters very little 
whether he is married for a term of years or for life, for 
she will run away with some other man when he least ex- 
pects it, and he will have to foot the expense. She will 
do him mischief and scorn him when he is not conscious of 
the fact. She is always vexed with her children, and her 
home is a confinement to her like a bird in a cage. She 
despises instruction and good counsel. Her face is turned 
upon the public on the street, and her feet are walking on 
the highways to her husband's destruction. She is neither 
at home nor abroad, but is a moving cartoon on the bulletin 
board of disreputable society. Her fashion is disorder and 
her pride is vanity, her refinement is filthiness and her 
etiquette is slothfulness. 

For all of these reasons no man should ever bind himself 
ito her for life, for he will thereby shorten his life and 
become a failure in business, and not only that but she is 
liable to drag him down into the pitfalls of hell. She is 
a Queen of Ignorance and an Empress of Falsity. 

Under the present form of government which we have 
today, and under the present laws and statutes, such re- 
vised marriage statutes and laws as those of the ancient 
Oniko government described above could not be possible, 
for by adopting the above named marriage statutes under 
our present laws we would have the wildest disorder. I 
will, however, give you some slight idea of what would 
be necessary to begin with. This, however, is merely an 
outline of what would follow after. 

The first trouble the state would have would be this: 
Where two mates became dissatisfied and would not renew 
their license and had children, they would quarrel over who 
would have the children, and would not agree as to how 
to divide them up ; therefore, there should be built in every 
ajtate or province a school, something on the plan of a 
reform school, and the very day that the parents failed 
to renew their license the state should step in and have 
full supervision and supreme authority as to the care and 
raising of such children, and would take them to the State 
Children's Home School, and if any of the parents should 
in any way try to kidnap or steal the children away, this 
should be made a penitentiary offense, for it may be noted 
that when there was only one child or say three children, 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 249 

such children could not well be divided, and for this 
reason the state should have supremie authority over all 
such children where the parents had separated. There 
should, however, be an arbitration board established among 
the officers of such State Children's Home Schools, and the 
parents should have the privilege of choosing one arbitrator 
apiece to divide up the children among the parents, and 
if such a division could be made satisfactorily to all con- 
cerned they would have the privilege of taking the children 
and taking care of them, provided it was found that they 
were capable of doing so. But even in this case the state 
should be the guardian over such children until they were 
fifteen or sixteen years of age, or more. 

Where there was only one child and no satisfactory 
arbitration could be made, such a child would, of necessity, 
have to be kept in the school, but either of the parents 
should have the right to come and see the child whenever 
they pleased, and when the child was old enough to know 
right from wrong, he or she should be given liberty to 
go and visit their parents, but in all instances they should 
be under the supervision of the state. 

Many men and women, however, would object to such 
an institution and say: "Most ridiculous and cruel laws. 
No stranger shall ever have supervision over my child, and 
no outsider shall nurse my baby, for who would know 
whether they would be properly taken care of or not, and 
besides that the child would be subjected to all kinds of 
influences," and a hundred and one other foolish notions 
about the raising of the child. 

Such men and women fail to understand that they are 
only one part of the many millions, and that their individ- 
ual interests could not be favorably applied and endorsed 
as a standard for many millions of people, each one of 
whom has different interests and opposite views and ideas, 
and furthermore they fail to understand that when a mar- 
riage obligation is contracted, the state thereby permitting 
you to live as husband and wife and to raise children from 
your own seed as to the continuation of the human family, 
the state does not mean that there shall in any way be a 
blending or mixture in the makeup of your children, and 
the state hereby expects you to raise noble and intelligent 
children for the safety and prosperity of the nation; that 
is, if your marriage is a fruitful one, and not barren. If 
your marriage is a barren one, this you cannot help, and 
the loss to the state is very small. But you understand 
that the state which gives you a permit or license to raise 
children under its laws and statutes does not give you 
this permit or license with the understanding that you 
shall raise diseased children and human beasts who shall, 
when they are grown, plan to overthrow the government 
and destroy the nation. 



250 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

You can plainly see that when you apply for a permit 
or a license to raise a family you are under obligations to 
the state, as well as to your wife or husband, and that it is 
your duty to live up to the obligations and agreements, 
you have entered into with the state, as well as with your 
wife or husband. 

This being the understanding and interpretation of the 
state, it then follows that the state is also under obligations 
to you as to its promise, but the state has more agreements 
to fulfill than the one made with you. It has also made a 
secret covenant with your little son and daughter, who are 
not as yet born, that when they enter the arena of the 
state, the state is their supreme guardian and protector, 
for you must understand that you and your wife are only 
mortals and have no power over your own life, and you 
do not know if you will be alive tomorrow or not, and for 
this reason yourself and your wife are only appointed 
agents by the state to raise your little son and daughter. 

This being the obligation and the understanding of the 
state, it follows that if yourself and your wife have ful- 
filled your obligations to the state you can rest assured 
that no stranger will have a chance to have the supervision 
over your child, and no outsider will ever have a chance 
to nurse your baby, for the state will, for a surety, appoint 
you as its agent from year to year, to raise your little boy 
and girl as you please. 

Yet another class will howl and scorn such State Chil- 
dren's Home Schools, and say: "There are all kinds of 
schemes and humbugs in politics. Children's State Schools ! 
Who ever heard of this before ! What next ! We have got 
too much government and too many public officers now as 
it is, and our public institutions are more in number than 
the taxpayers can afford to support, and we might just as 
well hang up our fiddles and let the government go to 
wreck, and we will live just like the Indians; everybody 
for himself, and the hindmost for them all." 

People who talk in this manner have never studied states- 
manship, and do not know what forms of government are 
for. Our object in these revised laws is to have a govern- 
ment of justice to all, and that there are many kinds and 
forms of government that we have never heard of, yet 
they exist. If we want to live as a civilized people we 
must have civilized laws to be guided by. We, therefore, 
do not need "too much government;" all that is necessary 
is a government that will uphold our civilization, and the 
miore civilized we become the less government we will need ; 
that is, in years to come the laws and statutes which are 
now in force will be only a name and an ornament in the 
historians' libraries. What next is coming we do not know, 
except that we are advancing in civilization, for the uni- 



The Amcient Matrimonial Statutes 251 

verse is so constructed that there is no such thing as stand- 
ing still, and for this reason we must either retrograde or 
make advancement in our civilization. 

It then follows that we must of necessity learn something 
new, and something we never heard of before will be 
brought to our attention that we may look at it and in- 
vestigate the same. As for the fear of some of having too 
many public institutions to support, this is misleading. 
Our object here is to reduce all public, institutions which 
are unprofitable to the state, such as jails, penitentiaries, 
insane asylums, soldiers' homes and reform schools, and 
our State Children's Home Schools will also be a mere 
luxury in less than one hundred years, and we shall in 
time have only such public institutions as will pay revenue 
to the state, and, thereby, relieve the taxpayers of an un- 
just burden which they are now carrying. Our aim and 
object is to advance our civilization and prevent us from 
retrograding and falling back into a wild and savage state 
like unto the Indians, and every one for himself and the 
hindmost for them all; but that we shall live for the 
amusement of our neighbors and the state for us all. 

That such a school as is referred to above will be needed 
before many years in some of the states of the Union is 
very probable, for if the number of divorces keeps in- 
creasing as it has done for the past twenty-five years, such 
a school will, of necessity, be needed, for we are already" 
at a point where the young men and young women are 
figuring on divorce before they get married, and it is not 
an uncommon thing to hear men and women say before 
they are married: "Well, if I do not get along I will apply 
for a divorce." Having already arrived at this stage, you 
will easily understand, my reader, that the number of 
divorce cases will increase faster from now on than they 
have done heretofore, and in a few years we will have 
the wildest disorder in family life, which cannot be re- 
stored by law and order. The number of children already 
who suffer from the separation of their parents is larger 
than the public is aware of, and the amount of trouble 
which it causes the parents in dividing up the children is 
great, for this is not often done in a just and proper man- 
ner, and many fathers and mothers are unfairly and un- 
justly dealt with. 

I am inclined to think that the number of divorces now 
issued by the different courts in this country is so large 
that it would not be materially increased should we revise 
our marriage statutes and adopt the marriage ordinances 
spoken of above. Of course I may be mistaken in this 
matter in one way or the other. We have two basis from 
which to draw our conclusions. The first is this: As it 
now stands, when the two mates find out that they are not 



252 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

satisfied with each other they immediately apply to the 
court for a divorce or take the train or steamboat for some 
unknown destination, even though they have not been mar- 
ried six months, and one of the reasons in many cases is 
this, they know that it is a contract for life, and the very 
thought of this contract being binding for life, when de- 
pression sets in, causes a separation, whereas, if there was 
a limit set for their marriage contract, they might live 
together that long, knowing the time would soon come when 
they could be honorably discharged, without any expense, 
and that the state would put a seal on their honor and 
good name, and that the name divorce would have no place 
on their past record; and in the meantime by staying to- 
gether until the appointed time, if they were doing well 
financially, they might change their minds and conclude to 
renew their license and never think of separating. Or 
even if they did not renew their license for six months or 
a year, and in that time found out that they could not 
do any better with any one else, they might renew their 
license, and understand each other better than they ever 
did before, and in this manner live together for the balance 
o C their days ; whereas, under the existing statutes the very 
first break makes a separation for good. 

Here is the way you can tell the nature of this : You 
ask a man or woman to work for you, and you pay him 
or her by the month because you have an understanding 
with him or her that they shall work for a month. Of 
course the state does not recognize your individual eon- 
tiaef, and you can pay him or her off any day you wish, 
if you find that they have not obeyed your orders, or are 
not what they represented themselves to be, and he or she 
who works for you can do the sarnie thing with you: they 
can quit your service any time they wish if they find that 
yen are a crank to work for, and you will have to pay them 
for what they have done, and that ends it. This man or 
woman is not what you expected altogether, but a month 
is a short time, and you think to yourself that you will 
let them work this month out. When the month is up you 
find that they are about as good a servant as you can get, 
and then you pay him or her their monthly wages and say 
nothing about their removal, and that man or woman may 
work for you for five or six years. And he or she who 
works for you may not at first approve of your cranky spells 
which you are in the habit of having, but as a month is a 
short time they conclude that they ought to stay that long, 
and, therefore, say nothing, but do their work, and when 
the month is up they find that your crankiness is not all 
crankiness and that you had some reason for it, and then 
they conclude that they will stay another month, and that 
man or woman may in this way work for you as long as 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 253 

ten years, and this man or woman who is working for you 
in this way is doing their work cheerfully, and are doing 
the best they can for your prosperity and interest. 

But on the other hand, if you bind that man or woman 
by the laws of the state under legal contract for five years, 
so that you have the right to hold back one-half of their 
wages until that time expires, and the very first time that 
any dissatisfaction arises he or she will try to figure how 
to run away from you, and when that thought enters their 
mind once it will not leave, and there is but one chance in 
a thousand that your servant will stay with you until the 
time is out, for that very binding contract will make them 
more and more discontented and you will find that this 
servant will run away from you before the time has ex- 
pired, even if they have to lose one-half of their wages. 

It is also a demonstrated fact that a man or woman who 
loves liberty will not bind themselves by contract to serve 
a man or woman, for they have then contracted away their 
liberty and are afraid that they may be abused or mis- 
used, which this has a tendency to do. If this holds good 
with the servant and the master, it will also hold good 
with those who are not rightly mated in marriage. Just 
think of it ! A man or woman who binds themselves for 
life to a party of whom they know very little. They think 
they love each other, but find that they do not, for it was 
only temporary love, and love for convenience. 

But you say : ' ' There must surely be some difference be- 
tween the married couple and the servant and his master. ' r 
To be sure there is a vast difference between the servant and 
the master and those who love each other with their whole 
souls, for they will never part under any circumstances, 
for their contract is sacred and holy, such as cannot be 
written on paper, of which the visible contract that they 
got from the state is only a copy, but it is different with 
those who are mismated and do not love each other, only 
so far as pertains to the body, material convenience and 
the exercise of their animal passions of sexual intercourse, 
etc. There is very little difference between such marriages 
and the contract of the servant and master, for if you search 
the heart and mind of the two parties, you may find that 
the master thinks more of the servant than the man does 
of his wife, for it may be that the master is pleased at 
having his servant with him in public and is delighted with 
his company, whereas the man who is carnally married is 
ashamed of his wife in public and avoids her company. A 
servant may also be more truthful to his master than a 
carnal wife to her husband, for I know that there are men 
who really love the men for whom they are working, and 
would do everything in their power for their welfare and 
prosperity. In this case they are no longer a servant to 



'254 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

their employer, but an agent to execute and perform their 
respective office, for they are then interested in the welfare 
of their employer and his firm or company, and a man so 
laboring with a cheerful heart to the interest of his em- 
ployer may be more happy and contented than the em- 
ployer himself. 

I also know that there are wives who are not in the 
least concerned as to their husband's welfare, happiness 
and prosperity, but are careless, discontented and neither 
love or respect their husband. Such a woman is no longer 
a wife, but a bound servant, for she does not care for her 
husband's welfare and prosperity, and for this reason there 
should be a time set for her release. 

As we know this to be our present condition, and that 
we are telling the truth, we have reason to believe that it 
is right and just that our marriage ordinances should be 
revised, and that it will be an advancement for the better 
for our civilization, and that we will all thereby secure 
more liberty and happiness, and thereby insure the safety 
of the state. 

As we know in what manner we have advanced in the 
progress of material inventions, for the comfort of the 
mlaterial body, the last sixty or seventy years, we should 
also make some progress in the improvement of our physical 
strength, as we have made no progress whatever in this 
direction ; and, in fact, are losing strength every year. The 
doctors have made great advances in the repairing of our 
physical bodies, but the doctors have paid no attention 
whatever to our spiritual bodies, and we have, therefore, 
retrograded in our morals, for it is a fact that as we have 
advanced in inventions of all kinds and in material knowl- 
edge, we have learned in the same proportion only evil, 
cunning, deceit, fraud, and have studied evil designs and 
device of very kind, and that we are practicing these evil 
designs, cunning, fraud, deceit and deception upon each 
other, public and in private, is a fact that we cannot deny. 

For this reason, if there should ever come a time when 
these marriage statutes are revised, and the law mentioned 
above comes under consideration, the two parties who ap- 
ply for such a marriage license, permlit or certificate, to 
become man and wife should give bond to the state or 
province for the support of their children, if such children 
should be brought forth, for should they fail to renew their 
marriage license and children be brought forth, which could 
not be divided up satisfactorily to the parents, they would 
then be taken to the State Children's Home School; in 
which case, as the father and mother are both interested, 
■fehey should each defray their portion of the expense of 
raising the child or children in such a State Children's 
School. For the recklessness and inhumanity of the present 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 255 

generation is such that if there was no protection of this 
kind made, so that in case the parents failed to renew their 
marriage license, and all that would be necessary for them 
to do would be to throw the children onto the state for 
support, and thereby be released from all obligation for 
the sup x ort of the children and could then go and put up 
with the first person who came along, and get married 
again, and in this way repeat their past life of the preced- 
ing five years ; it can plainly be seen that if the state was 
not protected by some such law the state would be taking 
chances of having to support one-half of the children of the 
state, which the more respectable citizens would not endure. 

Many, however, will object to this, and say: "Well if 
a man has to give bonds to get married, he might as well 
stay single. Everybody will then know that you are going 
to get married, and if your choice is not to the liking of 
the old lady, the chance of your getting anybody to go 
on your bond is not very good, and, consequently you 
could not get married. Away with such laws. The man 
who advocates such a law ought to be put in the county 
jail for sixty days to find out what liberty means. A man 
may not object to getting married for a certain number 
of years, but when it comes to giving bonds to the state as 
security in case he raises a family, he will not stand it." 

Men and women who talk in this manner are those who 
are opposed to true family life. They have studied nothing 
but the philosophy of hoodlumism, for they want to get 
mlarried in secret, and run away with some one's wife or 
daughter and be responsible to no one but themselves, for 
they are opposed to law and order. Therefore, any law 
that exposed their underhand work and lays open their 
treacherous designs is interfering with their "liberty," for 
such men do not care anything for the state or the govern- 
ment. If they in any way can, without being exposed, 
defraud the state or government, they will not hesitate to 
do so. A man who holds any office of public trust under 
the state has to give bonds to the extent of what that trust 
may be. Why does he give bonds % So that the state may 
be protected should he in any way undertake to defraud 
the state or not attend to his duties properly; in which 
case the bondsmen then have to repair the damage done. 
If the state takes this precaution to secure itself against 
losses in its public offices which is merely the performing 
of a certain amount of material work, or the handling of 
certain funds of money, or the office of enforcing law and 
order, should the state not also secure itself against losses 
in the manner mentioned above ? 

All these public offices, my reader, are not one-tenth ^as 
important and sacred as the office you hold under the state 
when you have a certificate from the state to become a 



256 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

father or mother. If this is true (which it is) is there any 
reason why you should not be required to give bonds for 
raising a family that you will not defraud the state, and 
that you will attend to this office properly according to the 
statutes and ordinances of the state ? 

Have we any proof that the office of father and mother- 
hood is the highest and most sacred office to which a man 
or woman can be elevated, and that the executive power of 
such an office may either save or destroy the nation? Can 
you deny that the sacred office held by the parents of Mr. 
Washington and Mr. Lincoln under this government was 
by far more sacred and important than the office these two 
mien afterward held in a material way? Suppose these 
two marriages had been infernal; these two men would 
never have existed, and in place of saving this nation from 
destruction they would have sold it for a trifle, the same 
as Benedict Arnold tried to do. 

This we know to be true. Is it not then reasonable for 
us to think and admit that when we enter this most sacred 
office of the state that it is right and just for us to give 
bond to the state for the fulfillment of this office, and that 
we may not in any way become adulterers and deserters 
and thereby damage the state irreparably. 

The honorable and respectable citizens will not, however, 
object to giving bonds to the state when applying for a 
license to get married, for he calculates to take care of 
his children and lead a respectable married life, and he 
does not care for any underhanded work, and his father 
and mother can go on his bond, or his father-in-law, and 
he will, therefore, have no trouble in getting a bond; any 
one of his friends will cheerfully go on his bond. 

Having thus looked at our situation in case our marriage 
statutes shall be revised, we have still one more trouble 
which will stand in our way, which we will have to over- 
come if we expect to be successful in our undertaking and 
this one feature, is the most perplexing of all, and is, as 
yet, very little understood by the public, or the people in 
general. I shall now try to desribe this, as near as I can, 
and the terrible evil that here lies concealed; but we shall 
now bring this evil to the surface that we may look at it, 
and the devils that are in possession of this power shall 
be exposed, and we will let them know that we are ac- 
quainted with their hellish powers, their destructive devices 
and infernal games; therefore, we shall hereafter be able 
to mark these serpents so that there subtlety may not be 
glorified in our temples. 

It is this, my reader, there are certain men and women 
who belong to a certain government in the infernal regions 
in the Invisible World. This government is so wonderfully 
constructed that it cannot be described in any way as to 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 257 

its extent, nor comprehended, for it is constructed of sub- 
tlety ; that is, subtlety, falsification and friendly despotism 
are the ruling powers of that infernal society or govern- 
ment. These men and women who belong to that society 
are, with regard to their individuality, composed of the 
qualities of this society, for a man or woman here on earth 
is a society within themselves on a small scale, and as a 
man or woman in their material form is either a heavenly 
society or an infernal society on a small scale, it follows 
that such an individual society is like any other society, 
either powerful or weak as it happens. It also follows 
that a man or woman who is so formed as an individual 
society or government has the power to change its laws and 
statutes the same as any other society or government, for 
either good or evil, for better or for worse. 

This can plainly be seen, for when a reckless and wicked 
man is what the ministers and preachers call " reformed, " 
he has then changed and repealed the old laws and ordin- 
ances of his society or government, and his laws and ordin- 
ances now are for the purpose of doing good, and in so 
doing he has broken faith with the infernal society or gov- 
ernment with which he was formerly connected, and vice 
versa. It is, therefore, important that these men and wo- 
men spoken of above should be exposed and shown up to the 
public, for they are the most dangerous class to those who 
are unfortunate enough to fall into their clutches, and 
thereby become their victims. 

As these men and women are chiefly controlled by the 
law of subtlety, they are very hard to detect in their plans, 
and as their ruling power of friendly despotism it is still 
harder to keep away from them, for they will perform 
many favors for you and accommodate you in many ways 
and be pleasant and agreeable to you, but in their heart 
they are cruel and in their minds they are despotic. They 
are also, as a rule, adulterers at heart. These men and wo- 
men are most powerful in their attractive power, for they 
are like unto a large magnet which will attract everything 
within its range to the surface. Finding that they are in 
possession of this power they begin to study it more and 
more, and imagine that they are endowed with some great 
gift through being able to attract everybody and anybody 
who comes in their way. Thus their subtle power increases 
by degrees, and they, at last, become like unto a fisherman 
who sits in silence and throws out his hook and line with 
a bait thereon to catch the fish. These men and women 
are surrounded by an effluvia which issues from their bodies 
to the extent of something like ten feet in diameter or thirty 
feet in circumference, but unlike a stove which throws out 
its heat from the fuel that is burning therein, the effluvia 
which flows from these men and women is a circling current 



258 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

from the different members of their bodies, and these cur- 
rents are of many colors. The atmosphere in which this 
current from their different bodily members is traveling is 
like unto the flames of burning alcohol. As these men and 
women are adulterers at heart, they are proud and boastful 
of the subtle power of which they are possessors, and that 
their friendly despotism fortifies and shelters their cur- 
rupted hearts and thereby protects their subtle power. 

This being true, it follows that of the currents which 
flow from such men and women from the different members 
of their bodies, the currents from the sexual organs and 
their subtle hearts are the strongest. But as their friendly 
despotism is the governing power, you have here a com- 
bination which is hard to understand ; therefore, when you 
get inside of his or her respective zone of effluvia or atmos- 
phere, you are at once in contact with this current in the 
same manner as an electric current operates on two bat- 
teries, and what is wonderful, the current that flows from 
his or her sexual organs will at once make a lodgment in 
the operating batteries of your sexual organs and thereby 
form a circuit, and if you are a man or woman of a pure 
heart and good moral nature the current that flows from 
your sexual organs is so small and mild that it has no effect 
on him or her whatever, and the powerful current that 
flows from his or her subtle heart will at once lodge in 
yours and also make a circuit, and if you are not watchful 
over yourself he or she is liable to control your actions 
and let him or her play with you as a cat plays with a 
mouse, and what is the worst of all they will make you 
believe that they are angels walking in human form, and 
that you are most happy in their company. 

But that the wickedness of such men and women is 
limited is true, however powerful they may be and skill- 
ful in their designs, as has been proven to me by much 
experience. It is, therefore, in order that I shall relate 
an occurrence, so as to show you, my reader, where the 
division is. 

I was stopping at the Burton House a hotel in Portland, 
Oregon, many years ago, and was taking a vacation. A 
young man with whom I had worked was also stopping at 
the hotel. He knew that I was not in the habit of meddling 
with disreputable women, and he, therefore, made up his 
mind that he would play a trick on me. One evening he 
said to me: "John, come with me up town, and I will 
show you some nice things, and we can also have a little 
fun. ' ' He took me to a place where there were two young 
girls living alone. He rang the bell and one of the inmates 
opened the door. The room we entered was a small one, 
and at the front window stood a counter, and in the rear 
*end was a sofa, As there were only the four of us in there, 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 259 

Mr. Mark L— ordered something to drink. These two 
women, after I was introduced to them by Mark, began 
to exercise their subtlety over me, for Mark had made this 
plan up with them. He was going to take me there, and 
they were to get control over me, but as powerful and as 
artful as they were, I was able to cut off all of their power 
by simply looking them straight in the face and with these 
words only: "Stand back," they threw themselves on the 
lounge and could move neither hand nor foot, but told 
Mark to leave the room with the fellow he had brought 
with him. Mark invited them to take a drink with us, 'but 
they would not do so. As it was only soda we were drink- 
ing, we emptied our glasses, and I told Mark that I would 
pay for the same, which I did. We left the two women 
lying on the sofa nearly half dead. When we got out en 
the street Mark said: "What in the world was the matter 
with the girls tonight?" I answered: "Mark, you were 
trying to play a joke on me, but the joke is on you and 
the girls also. I know how to handle such hell cats, you 
understand, and they had better not get too close to me 
lest they get their claws trimmed a little closer than is 
comfortable for them. Mark, this is nothing new to me. 
I have been in closer traps before, but always got out 
"without being skinned." Mark never said a word, but 
was very much ashamed of himself. 

I shall now relate in what manner this was done, my 
reader, so that you may understand the nature thereof. 
The night before this event as I lay in bed I saw a lanetic 
current (for that is the name thereof) suspended from the 
northeast, and the end thereof was in one corner of the 
room. This current was about two and one-half inches in 
diameter, and was twisted like unto a rope. At the end 
of it was a sort of funnel about eight inches in diameter. 
This funnel spinning around very rapidly, and appeared 
to me to be making ten thousand revolutions to the minute. 
In about three minutes' time I saw it no more. I was 
wondering what it meant, but could not figure out, and 
therefore let it pass by, but I afterward found out that 
the inhabitants of the society in the Invisible World of 
which I am a member had that current ready to counteract 
the effect of the subtle power of the two girls the night 
that Mark and I called on them, and the minute I told 
them to stand back that lanetic current, through the battery 
of my organism, set fire to the effluvia that issued from 
their bodies, and the currents flowing from their hearts 
and sexual organs were consumed like unto paper thrown 
into flames of fire, and it was for this reason that they lost 
their power and had to throw themselves upon the lounge 
and could not even raise themselves up. 

Knowing this to be true, and with many other experi- 



260 Th& Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

ences in human life, I have found that there is a division 
between good and evil, and that subtlety and friendly 
despotism have not got all of the power, but I will have 
to admit, against my will, that as a nation and a people 
we have already degenerated in morals to such a degree 
that we are already under the dominating power of sub- 
tlety and friendly despotism. 

It is for this reason that measures must be taken to 
guard against this most powerful element, and to put our- 
selves on guard against these men and women who are 
in possession of this power, and who use it for evil and 
destructive purposes. 

That this power, and those w T ho are in possession of 
the same, cannot be detected merely by the study of what 
some call "human nature," is also true, for subtlety, when 
affiliated with friendly despotism, is like unto a mountain- 
ous region where gold is said to be found. No one can 
tell where the gold is to be found, although the region 
looks favorable for gold deposits, and the prospector who 
prospected the region is the only one who can tell and 
give his experience. 

For this reason the nature of subtlety and friendly des- 
potism is such that we can take no chances in dealing with 
it, unless we can see our way out, so that we may not in 
any way be hurt or injured or have to suffer on account 
of not knowing in what way to guard against these men 
and women who are in possession of this power. 

I shall illustrate to you in what way we will have to 
suffer if we do not guard against this. 

Mr. Davis and Miss Jones intend to get married, and 
obtain a license for five years. From all appearances they 
look as happy as though they were going to live together 
for one hundred years, if they live that long, and that they 
have been engaged for five years and know what they are 
doing. But Mr. Davis is a subtle sort of a fellow and 
also plays the role of friendly despotism and is also affili- 
ated with an infernal society in the Invisible World. Miss 
Jones thinks he is the only man on earth, and she gives him 
her heart and honor, and is as happy as a June lark. Miss 
Jones is a pure and virtuous girl, with a kind and mild 
nature and a sympathetic heart, and suspects no evil, and 
is hurt when anything goes wrong. She also belongs to 
a heavenly society in the Invisible World. 

They are now married and live happily together, al- 
though Mr. Davis is not a true husband but sports around 
with other women. He has such power over his wife that 
she never mistrusts him in any way, but as time goes on 
he begins to be a little cruel, and begins to exercise au- 
thority, but even this is forgiven, for she is already, as to 
her nature, gratfed onto him like unto the graft of a tree. 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 261 

and he has bound her hand and foot with his subtlety and 
friendly despotism, but as time goes on he also inspires her 
with jealousy, and she then begins to be a different wife. 
She is not happy, but says nothing about it. Although 
she can plainly see that he cares no more for her than he 
does for other women, she is as yet satisfied that he is true 
to her. 

The time now arrives when they have to renew their 
license, and the question is, are they going to renew their 
license? Although Davis' wife is not happy, she is yet 
willing to renew the license, and, of course, she does not 
like to see him get married to any one else. Having in- 
spired her with jealousy she has become disagreeable, and, 
therefore, has not obeyed his orders, and he no longer has 
supreme authority over her. This being the trouble, he 
refuses to take out a new license with her, but sports around 
with other women. She is now left alone. 

Although Davis and his wife are now separated, he, in 
order to punish her, exercises his power over her, so that 
he can at a distance torment her in all manners, shapes 
and forms in her thoughts, and it is utterly impossible 
for her to relieve herself of these thoughts, and she is 
continually thinking of him, and wondering if he will not 
come and make up with her, and she puts all the blame 
on the woman he is sporting with and excuses him, in 
which she is badly mistaken. In this way he exercises 
his friendly despotism, for in this way he is the most cruel 
despot on earth, for when he sees her suffer, if he happens 
to be within her reach, he glorifies himself over what he 
has done and is doing. This he does merely to please 
himself and to show the dishonorable women with whom 
he sports how great and powerful he is, and furthermore 
that she was the cause of all their trouble and that he 
could not live with her. 

That this state of affairs exists among us today I can 
prove to you, my reader, many times over by those who 
are being separated by the court and obtain a bill of di- 
vorce, for we often hear of cases where, after obtaining a 
divorce, the man comes to the woman and wants her to 
live with him again. And the wife in many cases, after 
she has obtained a divorce, and sees her former husband 
married to another woman, either does some rash act or 
commits suicide, and there is any amount of evidence re- 
corded on our criminal records where a divorced husband 
has shot and killed his divorced wife after they have been 
legally separated by the court, when it looks to the public 
as though the two have nothing more to do with each 
other. But not so ; these divorced husbands are inflamed 
with jealousy, which their former wives have created in 
their hearts by their subtle power and friendly despotism, 



262 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

and even after they are separated and divorced she still 
exercises this power over him and makes him suffer the 
torments; of hell. 

We also have on our criminal record cases where the 
husband or wife has been killed by their mate between the 
time of filing the papers for a divorce and the time of the 
decision of the judge. The time that the suit is in court 
is usually the most bitter, especially if there are children 
propagated. (Remember I am speaking here only of those 
cases where one of the mates is in possession of the power 
of subtlety and friendly despotism). 

The good and truthful one will then try to compromise 
with the dishonest and evil one, but cannot, for he or she 
has other plans laid out, but the jealous husband or wife 
are continually operated on by their mate, and when they 
find that there is no compromise to be made they take this 
desperate step and resolve to kill their mate so that they 
shall not, after a bill of divorce is granted, be able to 
marry again, for that is the insane object of such men 
and women. Many people at the present time, when they 
hear of a man or woman killing their mate pending court 
proceedings, lay all the blame on him or her who does the 
killing, but in this they are greatly mistaken, for a man 
who kills his wife after he has tried to compromise with 
her, and aims to withdraw their case from the court, and 
fails to do so, and then takes this desperate step of mur- 
dering his wife, is not to blame, and this is simply the 
fruit of her infernal subtlety and friendly despotism, and 
he or she receives their just reward, and have heaped burn- 
ing coals on their own head, and when they enter tho 
Invisible "World in such a state they will then harvest wliii 
they have sown on earth, for remember this husband was 
trying to compromise with her but could not. 

Always remember this, my reader, where there is an 
effect there is also a cause, and in this we can never be 
mistaken. 

We have now looked at the condition as it exists in onr 
days, among those who apply to the courts for a divorce. 
Our Mrs. Davis spoken of above is noAV in the same condi- 
tion as the divorced wife or husband spoken of above. She 
may do some rash act; either go and kill the woman Mr. 
Davis is now living with, or try to kill Mr. Davis, or she 
may plan suicide, for her sufferings are unendurable and 
she can stand it no longer, for she is like unto a man who 
is lost in a deep forest and is unable to find his way home, 
but wander around and around until he is exhausted and 
finally sits down and begins to imagine that wild beasts 
and serpents are going to devour him, and in order to 
escape this most terrible death he hangs himself within 
hearing distance of the public highway. 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 263 

Our Mrs. Davis is now in as dangerous a position as the 
lost man. The question before us now is: "In what way 
shall we be able to comfort Mrs. Davis? In what way shall 
we be able to convince her that Mr. Davis was a fraud 
and that he was also a bad and dishonest man, and that 
since getting rid of him she is much better off, that the 
woman he is now living with is not worth considering, and 
that she is not as badly lost as she imagines?" And fur- 
thermore, "In what way shall we be able to cut off the 
thought waves he is continually hurling at her, in order 
to do her evil?" We must also blot Mr. Davis' name from 
her memory altogether and show him up to her in his true 
character and open her eyes as to her true condition. 

I shall here give you, my reader, my plan as to how we 
shall get Mrs. Davis out of the wilderness and save her life 
and make her a happy woman. She has been the victim 
of a falsifier, and has made a mistake in the reading of 
evil designs, and, therefore, had to suffer, but we have 
now found a way whereby her sufferings shall come to 
an end. 

I have been informed that the most ancient peoples were 
well acquainted with the power of subtlety and friendly 
despotism, and that they guarded against this power, and 
I have been told that they were also successful in exposing 
those who were in possession of this power. They had in 
each province a place like unto our health resorts. This 
place was a government institution. There were parks, 
gardens and trees in great numbers. In these parts there 
were places laid out in the image of an eye and the twelve 
constellations of the Zodiac zone. Here the men and wo- 
men played a most skillful game. The men and women 
were set up in two double columns alternately against one 
another, and they had their respective zones to stand in. 
There was given to the men a polished wooden stick of 
the length and shape of a sabre. They were also given a 
bamboo ring of the size of a barrel hoop. This was lined 
with alamode of mlany colors, which represented the zone 
in which he was standing. The women were given a pol- 
ished stick of the shape of a sword, with damascus trimmed 
handle. In the center or around the pupil of the eye were 
six zones where there were placed six men alternately, 
three having sabres and three having swords. Three of 
these represented Wisdom, Love and Truth, and three rep- 
resented Jealousy, Falsity and Lieing. In the center or 
in the pupil of the eye a stand was erected in which was 
placed one man. This man represented the all-seeing God 
and was the emperor of the game. When everything was 
ready to open the game, the boys threw their hoops or 
rings across the eye for the girls to catch them. This game 
was played as follows: (See illustration) 



264 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

Before throwing the hoop you tie a small silk ribbon 
around the hoop with your namte stamped on it, and if 
the girl who catches the hoop takes the ribbon from the 
hoop and puts it in her pocket, she is obliged to tie on the 
hoop a ribbon with her name stamped on it and throw 
the hoop back to you, and when each of you have twelve 
names in twelve different dates it is considered that the two 
of you were from or belonging to the same quarter of the 
universe and you then present this girl's name to the 
emperor of the game and he gives you a bracelet to put on 
her arm, and it was considered that you were safe to marry 
her. But if the emperor in any way thought that you had 
played falsely with her he would not give you the bracelet, 
but would tell you to play the game over again with her, 
for this man was considered to be an expert to detect love 
and jealousy, uprightness and honesty, cunning and fraud; 
and also the other six men around himJ (the emperor) were 
there to do the players mischief and to try their tempers. 
These were also the emperor's councilors and advisers. It 
may be noted that this was only a game, and that the gov- 
ernment had nothing to do with it, only so far as repairing 
the buildings, and keeping the parks and gardens trimmed 
and in proper condition. 

It was the custom with these ancient people to come to 
these places from all parts of the province and seek for a 
mate. Although this game was played locally, they pre- 
ferred to go there, for there they had the choice among 
thousands and was the safest place to select a mate in 
marriage. I have been told that the invisible socieites have 
tried to establish this game in my native country but failed. 

That such a health resort would have to be built of some 
such kind as this, before it would be safe to amend our 
marriage statutes, I am fully convinced, and that such an 
institution would have to be run by the government I am 
also fully convinced, for the reason that if such an in- 
stitution was run by a company of private individuals 
there would soon be favorites and partiality would be 
shown, and, furthermore, we are, with respect to our civil- 
ization, nothing more or less than barbarians in the playing 
of games, which I can easily prove, for our baseball and 
football games, horse races and prize fights are nothing 
more or less than the delight and pleasure of educated 
savages and knowing barbarians, for I can prove to you 
that our cats and dogs play m»re innocent and civil games 
than our young people of today, and for this reason if such 
an institution should ever be established in this or any 
other country it must be run under the strictest discipline 
and by the government, and the officers of such an institu- 
tion must, of necessity, be men and women of the best moral 
character, for a private institution of this kind would soon 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 265 

become a place of disrepute, and we would then be ten 
times worse off than if we had never spoken or let any one 
know about our plan of reform in this our matrimonial 
dilemma. 

But we shall now suppose, my reader, that we have suc- 
ceeded in starting our national game and have it in run- 
ning order. It is the first of June and the twelve constella- 
tions of the Zodiac are now in miotion with the forty-eight 
living universes resting on the circles of infinite time and 
space, which are guided and controlled by Wisdom, whose 
counselors are Justice and Judgment. The emperor and 
counselors of this game are men of the keenest observation 
and have studied the human mind and heart to its very 
depth, and every man or woman who comes to play the 
Zodiac game and are in possession of the power of subtlety 
and friendly despotism and try to use it here are going to 
be exposed. 

Mrs. Davis is now at home mourning over her misfortune 
In marriage and the loss of her husband, Mr. Davis. We 
will now go and advise her to go to our health resort. She 
can live as cheaply there as she can at home, and when 
she gets there she will find that Mr. Davis is not the only 
man in the world, but that there are many more and better 
men than he ever was or ever will be, and that she now 
has a chance to try her luck playing the Zodiac game and 
get a mate who corresponds with her nature, and in so 
doing she will cut off all communication with Mr. Davis 
and he can no longer torment her with his subtlety and 
friendly despotism. Wh ether Mrs. Davis is successful or 
not in playing the Zodiac game she will still be relieved, 
for we will there teach her many things that she did not 
know before as to her true state or condition (which it is not 
in order to mention here, as this book is not written for 
scientific men, but for the common people), and even if 
Mr. Davis is at the health resort, we shall have things so ar- 
ranged that he shall not be able to exercise his subtlety 
over Mrs. Davis lest he should be exposed and thereby 
call attention to the matter. 

But as it happens Mrs. Davis has good luck and in less 
than two months a fellow puts a bracelet on her arm with 
the seal of the Zodiac game on it, and she is then corre- 
ponding with a gentleman who loves her only, and they 
expect to be married as soon as circumstances permit, and 
she would not now take out a license with Dude Davis if he 
wore golden slippers, and had his body covered with bank 
notes. 

I have here pointed out to you, my reader, in a simple 
we^y what would follow if we should at any time in the 
near future undertake to amend our marriage statutes and 
ordinances, and I have also shown you my views as to how 



266 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

we may overcome these evils and be successful in our 
undertaking, and thereby improve our condition and lift 
ourselves up to a higher civilization and save our national 
life, for I am confident that we will be able, in this way, 
to protect the innocent and good from the evil and wicked. 

It may also be noted that our present civilization will be 
abandoned altogether and we will take up a new civiliza- 
tion such as our historians have never heard of and our 
scientists never dreamed of, and we shall make all good 
mien and women happy and many things new, for he who 
has planted a vineyard shall gather grapes, and he who has 
sown the seed of thistles shall walk among thorns. 

As we have advanced in knowledge as to the improve- 
ment of material inventions during the last one hundred 
and fifty years, men and women have also studied many 
of our different sciences, and have also been active in 
studying alchemy and physiology, as physiology is a double 
science and cannot be studied as to the material alone, but 
the spirit also has to be studied together with the material 
if any advancement in this science is made, and as the spir- 
itual half of this science is the more important of the two, 
it follows that this half of the science should be studied 
first, but this has not been done, the material has been 
studied solely. 

The doctors have made great advancement in surgery, 
which we will have to give them credit for, and we ought 
to be thankful to them for what they have done for us, 
but surgery is not a science any more than the laboratory 
for the preparation of medicine, and the doctors who are 
continually experimenting in what way and to what extent 
or degree such medicines may affect the different members 
of the physical organism, this school of the doctors cannot 
be called a science, but is merely a repair shop of the 
physical body as to its material organism. They have 
studied its mechanism and construction in all its parts. It 
then follows that they have also studied the generative 
organs for the propagation of our race. 

As these men and women who are known as doctors 
do not know anything about the generative organs of the 
spiritual body, they have done us more harm than good, 
for they have undertook to tamper with the generative 
organs and in their wickedness have tried all possible ways 
to prevent the seed from sprouting after once thrown on 
the ground, but as the great Creator is more than man 
and the destroyer, they have so far not been able to make 
any headway in their evil designs and they never will until 
they have learned that there is a time set to plant and a 
time to reap, and that there is a season and also a time 
out of season, and if the lilies of the valley and the cedars 
upon the mountain have seasons, man must also have a 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 267 

season, and if the animals of the field and the beasts of 
the forest have a season, is it not also probable that a 
woman should also have a season? Is her governing power 
less than that of an ox, and shall man throw his garment 
of understanding to the wild bear for him to rest upon? 
Has not God given us more power than the beasts of the 
field, and more knowledge than the fowls of the air ? Some 
men and women will say : " I am not responsible for what 
I do, for I have no season and have no knowledge of a set 
time," but let me tell you who talk in this manner that 
your responsibility shall not be taken away from you, and 
the name of a set time shall be printed in your footsteps. 

As these men and women who are known as the doctors 
of the physical body, or, properly speaking, repairers of 
the physical body, have not been able to find a way, and 
have not as yet been able to manufacture a medicine where- 
by they can destroy the seed in the generative organs after 
it is thrown into the fountain of life, unless they also at 
the same time poison the alluvium which flows from the 
fountain of life, which is the deposit from which the vital- 
ity and strength of the physical organs receive their 
strength, they have invented mechanical devices of many 
different kinds, such as the cundrum and womb veil, to 
pollute the generative organs and prevent the generative 
seed from flowing into the fountain of life and the alluvium 
being disturbed, which it will do. These infernal devices 
and devilish mechanical inventions are used by more men 
and women than the public has any idea of. Some of 
these men and women who are known to us as doctors or 
repairers of the human system are honest, noble, truthful 
and good, and many of them have spent their entire lives 
in hard labor and study whereby they would be able to 
build up and repair the human system for good and at 
all times, but as these men and women have worked in 
this direction there is another set within their own class 
who are wicked and immoral and these men and women 
have found a way whereby they can pollute, weaken and 
destroy the human system by applying this devilish me- 
chanical invention on the generative organs of the human 
body. 

Here we find that the public or the people are entirely 
ignorant of a double physiological science, and that even 
the doctors, with few exceptions, are ignorant of the laws 
that govern this great science. You will ask me, my reader : 
"Why do these men and women use these mechanical de- 
vices on their generative organs, and in what way do they 
pollute the generative organs and have a tendency to weak- 
en and destroy the vitality of the body ? ' ' 

These men and women who use these mechanical devices 
on their generative organs are of two kinds. The tirst 



268 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

kind are those who delight to commit adultery with any- 
body and everybody they come in contact with; that is, 
with those who are not within the jurisdiction of public 
prostitution, but are adulterers in private. These men and 
women are degenerates morally and lay no stress upon 
their animal passions and have no knowledge of season, 
thus they have sunk below the animal creation as far as 
sexual intercourse is concerned; they have no limit and 
can set no time for their indulgence. With the man it is 
dog days three hundred and sixty-five days in the year, 
and the woman is in heat fifty-two weeks in every calendar 
year. The second class are those who are married and live 
together. These men and women may not be immoral or 
wicked, but they do not know the terrible consequences 
such practices lead to, and they also believe the doctors 
have invented the mechanical devices as a preventitive 
from raising any more children than they desire to have, 
and, generally, such men and women do not desire to be 
bothered with any children, for they are too lazy and 
indolent to take care of them. They are, as a rule, cold, 
heartless, miserable degenerates as to their moral nature, 
and they are also totally ignorant of physological science, 
and if you speak to them of a season and a set time they 
think you are advancing some theories of your own, and 
that their experience is sufficient as to what may be learned 
of the science of physiology, for they say it is most ridicul- 
ous for a woman to bear eight, ten or twelve children and 
thereby break down and lose her health. 

Men and women who speak in this manner expose their 
ignorance still more as to what they know of the human 
body and the double science of physiology. 

The third question as to the pollution of the generative 
organs is answered as follows : "When a man or woman 
use mechanical inventions in connection with their genera- 
tive organs as a scheme or preventitive from raising off- 
spring, they thereby pollute their spirit, and as the living 
fountains, streams and rivers of the spirit are polluted, it 
follows that it will affect the physical also, as the physical 
organs are only flesh and blood and are only the agents of 
the spirit, for it may be noted that it is the mind of that 
man or woman that controls their generative organs and 
the mechanical devices, and that it is the affection of the 
heart of these men and women that is the locomotive power 
which sets the physical organs in motion, and that the 
physical organs are like unto a farmer's seed machine in 
which he drives over his field. It then follows that after 
a man is polluted as to his heart and mind he will indulge 
in sexual intercourse at any time and under any conditions 
with the opposite sex, for in violating the moral laws they 
liave also violated the laws that govern physiology or 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 269 

double chronological science, and they are then ruled by 
the affection of their heart and for this reason know of 
no season or a time set, and have no knowledge of the 
strength and endurance of the physical organs. Thus they 
overtax the spiritual organs, and as the spiritual organs 
are weakened and fed only by a mixture of animal magnet- 
ism, it follows that the physical organs will suffer for the 
want of the necessary support as to their vitality. Thus 
the life forces are exhausted and blown away to no purpose, 
like unto the steam from a boiler, which is the power that 
moves and propels the engine, and in this way weakens 
and destroys the vitality of the body. 

As this state of affairs exists, and we know this to be 
true, it is our duty to warn those who want to listen to 
our advice, that they may preserve the vitality of their 
bodies and become strong in spirit. 

Many of you, my readers, who are learned men will say : 
"You are mistaken, physiology is not a double science." 
I beg your pardon, sir, I am not mistaken. Physiology is 
a double science, and you cannot study one branch, or as 
we may say one-half, without the other. As I am not a 
learned man I am unable to explain this matter to you in 
the way I wish, as I do not know the names of the different 
members of the physical body, and as to the spiritual body, 
I only know the names of its members in Correspondence, 
where you, my reader, would also be at a loss. 

-You may ask me what I mean by a season and a set time. 
We know that the great Creator and Architect has so con- 
structed the work of the whole creation that there are 
seasons in accordance with creative life and vital energy 
as to its power, force and uses, and if this season did not 
come and go in its regular course there would be confusion 
and disorder to such an extent that we would not know 
right from wrong. The material universe makes the sea- 
sons by its governing power of the revolutions it travels 
in space. The plants, herbs and vegetation have seasons 
when they inhale the breath of life and bring this life 
forth in a visible form by the process of budding blossoms, 
and at last its forthcoming fruit. This is a season within 
its respective quarters. 

The whole animal creation is governed by instinct as 
to their respective seasons as to when to propagate an 
increase of their respective kinds, a time to take up the 
breath of life, a time to keep it in its proper channels, a 
time for its elaboratorial blending into visible forms and 
a time to bring its specie forth in independent form. Is 
it then reasonable for us to suppose that a human being 
shall not have any season or set time for the propagation 
of the human family? There certainly is, and I know I 
am not mistaken. 



"270 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

But as man is a dual being and is created under the laws 
of free determination, God has given him power to do as 
he pleases, to become either constructive or destructive, 
it follows that we are our own builders as to the size of 
the family we wish to have, without violating the moral 
laws and polluting the generative organs with mechanical 
devices and thereby weakening and destroying body, soul 
and spirit ; but in order to regulate our family life we have 
been given the double science of physiology to study, and 
this double science of Dhysiology will tell you that there 
is a season for the regulation of family life and that unless 
we learn and study the laws that govern these seasons, we 
are living in a wild state where neither law nor order is 
in. existence, and are, thref ore, confined to no rules or reg- 
ulations. The science of physiology will tell us that there 
is a time to inhale and preserve the breath of life, a time 
when this life is thrown into the channels of perpetual 
force and carried back whence it came, and also a time to 
throw the seed into the fountain of life when the rivers and 
stream's are low and of gentle force and when the stream 
of water will not disturb the alluvium where the seed takes 
its quickening power and thereby sprouts and grows and 
comes into a visible form, and, if properly cared for, will 
come forth at its proper time in the form of its parent 
stock. And for this reason there are seasons, of which we 
must know the time of beginning and ending, that we may 
thereby be guided as to the regulation of our family life, 
and the great double physiological science will tell you 
all of these and many other things, my reader, if you will 
take the trouble to study it, But you must not think that 
this knowledge can be dug up from under a stump, and 
that you will be able to master this science merely by open- 
ing up your gas-pipe on the street corner. 

As this double physiological science will teach you that 
there are seasons to plant your seed, and that the seed, if 
properly taken care of, you will reap a harvest, this same 
science will also teach you that there are times when it is out 
jf season, when it is stormy and tempestuous on the high 
seas, and when the fountains are dried up and the rivers 
are poisoned and the fish are dying, and that if you plow 
your field then and sow it you shall not gather a harvest, 
for life will then make a circuit and go from whence it 
came. What is meant by a set time in the double science 
of physiology is this: The husband and wife must agree 
upon a set time when to plant their garden and when to 
water it, for the two are one unless there is an agreement 
between the two that one shall be a servant of the other. 

The most ancient Appagejans understood the double sci- 
ence of physiology, as to its Correspondence, and I shall 
give you a copy, my reader, of their camp laws, and which 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 271 

laws, as I understand it, were also in force all through 
the.ir family life. We will here have a chance to learn 
something : s 

A COPY OF THE CAMP LAWS UNDER THE 
APFAGEJA GOVERNMENT. 

The Rules and Regulations— Duties and Profound 
Secrets of the Husband to His Wife in the Camp. 

The husband and wife shall pitch and build their own 
camp together, without the aid of a stranger, for it is 
unlawful to employ a stranger. 

The husband, if he is chaste, will and shall honor and 
respect his wife as the only woman in the camp after his 
heart. He will and shall also have a mild and cheerful 
countenance and the expression of his thoughts shall and 
must be clean and holy and without any profanity. Even 
in the time of sorrow and grief he shall speak no woe to 
his wife in the camp. His footsteps will and shall be 
easy and his hand-grip light. 

The husband shall bring no uncleanliness with him into 
the camp. If so the wife will and shall bring judgment 
before the court within the temple, and the husband shall 
then be punished according to laws of the Appageja gov- 
ernment, for uncleanliness and laziness is the poison where- 
by all the nations of the world have been destroyed. 

From the first full moon in the camp the husband shall 
be the ruler over his wife for seven days, and she shall 
obey her husband's commandments. 

But if the tide is flowing out to sea in the morning or 
evening of the day of the full moon hour then shall the 
husband have no power over his wife for yet seven days. 

The husband shall also have the control over his wife 
the last quarter of the moon for seven days, bat if the ude 
is flowing out to sea in the morning or evening hour of 
the last quarter then the wife shall be the ruler over her- 
self for yet seven days, and the husband shall have no 
power over her. 

But if there is an ebb tide in the morning and evening 
hour then shall he yet hold his power seven days of the 
last quarter of the same moon, and there shall be the same 
ruling in the camip all the days. 

And every full moon shall be the husband's power to 
rule for fourteen days, but on the last quarter of the moon 
if the tide is flowing steadily out to sea at the noon hour 
and the moon changes in that hour, then there is a change 
and the husband shall have no power over his wife for yet 
seven days. Then after the first seven days of the full 
moon, if such a change takes place, there shall be neither 



272 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

ruler nor servant for seven days, for the one who has 
created the cedars and the lilies and has erected the granite 
rock and moves the sea shall send his messenger into the 
camp and have the power for seven days. 

And this shall be the covenant between the wife and the 
husband : 

And we shall sleep in separate apartments within the 
doors of the Aptowidia when retiring from our labor, but 
we shall rest together for a year and no year — for a month 
and no month— for a night and no night, and for an hour 
and no hour. 

And the husband shall walk in an upright way before 
his wife and his children all the days in the camp. 

This is my obligation to my wife in the camp. 

The Duties, and Propound Secrets op the Wife to Her* 
Husband in the Camp. 

The woman, if she is chaste, shall and will honor and 
respect her husband in the same manner as she wants to 
be honored and respected. She shall also clothe herself in 
a pleasant and confident manner, her voice must be clear, 
and her tongue must utter her heart's contents, whether 
it be sorrow or happiness, grief or pain. 

The wife shall keep her garments white and clean, and 
all the vessels shall she keep wholly clean. There shall be 
no unclean thing in the camp, and the spring of water 
and the drinking cup shall the wife keep wholly clean, for 
remember, you daughter of the Tiamedian Land, that an 
unclean camp shall be burned with fire and your husband 
and your children shall perish in the wilderness and pov- 
erty shall be put upon your shoulders and sorrow shall 
deck your countenance, and all the days of your life shall 
be darkness, for this was the root that destroyed the nations 
before you. 

The wife and the husband shall pitch and build together 
and ornament the Aptovidia without the help of a stranger. 
There shall be two departments in the Aptovidia, one for 
the wife and one for the husband, and they shall sleep in 
their separate departments after the wife is tired from her 
labors, but they shall rest together like the lambs for a 
season and no season— for a year and no year— for a month 
and no month — for a week and no week— for a day and 
no day, and for an hour and no hour, for the wife shall 
gather strength from her husband when she rests upon his 
bosom, and she shall freely drink out of the golden cup in 
which is placed pure and living water. This cup is the 
wife's cup, and no other woman shall drink therefrom. 

The first new moon in the camp the wife shall be the 
ruler in the camp. She shall also rule her husband after 
her desire and will for seven days. 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 273 

\ But if rain is falling and the cedars are wet on the day 
of the new moon, then shall the wife have no power over 
her' husband for seven days, but if the cedars are dry and 
/clean the wife shall then have the ruling power for yet 
seven days until the last day of the first quarter, and there 
shall be the same ruling in the camp all the days, and 
every new moon shall be the beginning of the wife's ruling 
in the camp for a period of fourteen days. 

But if the cedars are wet on the day of the first quarter 
then shall the wife have no power over her husband for 
yet seven days, and there shall be no ruler in the camp 
until the next full moon, and if that full moon after that 
event is the fifth month of the year then shall there be no 
ruler in the camp, for the one who created the living 
springs and the singing birds and has moved over the val- 
leys of the land shall send his messenger to rule the camp 
for seven days. 

And the wife shall walk in an upright way before her 
husand and her children all the days in the camp. 

This is my obligation to my husband in the camp. 

From the above it can plainly be seen that the govern- 
ment of this people had men who had studied the laws of 
the double science of physiology, and that these men knew 
the signs of the seasons can never be doubted, as to the 
time of propagating the human race, and that these men 
had knowledge of the tidal waves of the spiritual as well 
as the material world I am fully convinced, although I am 
not able to give you here a satisfactory proof to that effect. 
That they had knowledge of the spiritual tidal waves, with 
regard to good and evil, is also true, and of which knowl- 
edge I have taken seme lessons. There is in the Invisible 
"World (or as we now call it the Eden) great fountains or 
lakes composed of millions upon millions of innumerable 
kinds of the living spirits of animal and vegetable life. 
The particles composing this spiritual life are unconscious 
of their existence, and are held in a mass, as to their 
bodies (fountain) by spiritual gravitation. These immense 
fountains or lakes are, as to their motion, like unto the 
tidal waves of our material oceans, for they are governed 
by the propelling power of the great funnels, on the sur- 
face of which are located the invisible kingdoms, which we 
have spoken of above. As these fountains or lakes are so 
constructed, it follows that they are governed by regular 
intervals with regard to their tidal motions ; not the same 
as our material oceans, but on the same principle and for 
the same purpose. Their ebb and flow is as regular as 
clock work. 

These immense fountains or lakes, or, as we may call 
them, spiritual oceans, are located between the four rivers 
of Eden, and take up the space vacated by the four funnels. 



274 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

I am not able here to describe this any further, my reader, 
lest you should misunderstand what I am trying to explain 
to you, but suffice it to say that these tidal waves from 
these fountains of spiritual cosmogony occur at regular 
intervals or seasons, dashing their swells against the cur- 
rents of oxygen and hydrogen of our material earth like 
unto fog banks dashing themselves against a high moun- 
tain, and thereby give moisture and strength to the vege- 
tation of such a mountain. As this spiritual life comes 
in contact with the oxygen and hydrogen these currents 
or gases carry it along into our material bodies, and as 
this spiritual substance, if I may so term it, (this, however, 
is not the right name for it, but I know of no other way 
to express myself), comes in contact with our material 
effluvia it takes lodgment within our spiritual body, of 
which our material body is the casement or dwelling house. 
Thus this spiritual life, having taken lodgment within our 
spiritual body, gives the life and form to the generative 
seed in the generative organs of m(an and woman. It is 
well known to the doctors that the semen of men and 
women is composed of innumerable forms of animal and 
plant life, and when they look at these minute reptiles, 
bears, tigers, horses, cats, sunflowers, water lilies and a 
thousand and one other kinds, they say this is the animal 
in man. Many of them will advance theories and say that 
these minute forms of animal and plant life so congregated 
in the generative organs get their forms from what we eat 
and drink, but in this they are mistaken. The more learned 
doctors, however, do not advance such theories, for they 
know that all forms of life in the beginning come from a 
spiritual fountain, but very few of them know in what 
manner or to what degree this spiritual life has or can 
affect the alluvium at the bottom of the fountain of life 
when the mother is in a propogative or gastative state. 

That I am correct in this I will prove to you, my reader, 
by the theories advanced by those who call themselves 
vegetarians. These people believe that by abstaining from 
eating meat they will thereby reduce the number of these 
little animals that are found in the propogative organs, and 
that they will thereby propagate nothing but vegetable life, 
and that in so doing they will also be more able to control 
their animal passions with regard to sexual intercourse. 
Of course a man or woman who has such good and noble 
thoughts and abstains from eating meat on that account 
is sure to be able to control himself or herself, beefsteak 
or no beefsteak for breakfast. But that abstaining from 
eating meat in order to reduce the little animals that are 
contained in the semen or the sexual organs is a fallacy, 
for they are not produced by what a man eats and drinks, 
but they are, as stated above, lives returning to earth again 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 27o 

and are transmitted by tidal waves from the great deep 
fountains of spiritual life in the Invisible World, or Eden. 

The argument advanced by the vegetarians that we shall 
abstain from eating the flesh of animals in order to be the 
more able to control ourselves may hold good in some cases 
where the parties are in good faith, but from my experi- 
ence in human life and conduct, I have found that such 
theories are not based on facts, any more than the different 
religious beliefs or faiths where a man or woman is pray- 
ing in order to be admitted into heaven; if good and sin- 
cere they are sure to go to heaven, but if bad and hypocriti- 
cal they will have to be turned back and go where they do 
belong. I knew a bookkeeper who was a strict vegetarian 
and would not eat meat at any time, but he was morally 
one of the most low-down, depraved adulterers that I ever 
came across. 

I have this to say, however, in favor of the vegetarians : 
If we abstain from eating animal food we would become 
stronger spiritually and would be better able to handle 
our bodies and carry them around, and being stronger in 
spirit it follows that we would also be more elastic as to 
our bodies, and the time will come when our Caucasian 
race will be all vegetarians. 

That these people spoken of above knew to what extent 
these tidal waves could influence the seed of the propoga- 
tive organs is also true, for it may be noted that the life 
in these fountains is not an eternal life but a spontaneous 
life in its coming and going. It may also be noted that 
these fountains of spiritual life are not always of the same 
quality, for on the shores bordering the infernal kingdoms 
these fountains are poisoned by the inhabitants, but I am 
not able to describe to you in what manner this is done 
lest you should misunderstand me, but suffice it to say that 
when one of these fountains is poisoned half way out and 
the tidal waves from this fountain strikes the currents of 
oxygen and hydrogen, they are carried to the surface of 
our earth and there create life, whatsoever that life may 
be. Many people at the present time wonder why God who 
is all-powerful and wise created all kinds of insects and 
pests, mosquitoes and poisonous bugs of every kind, de- 
structive grasshoppers, etc., and also contagious diseases 
such as yellow fever, cholera, typhus fever, scarlet fever, 
diphtheria, and many other kinds, and I have many times 
wondered where in all the world the little gnat got its 
poison, for as small as it is it will hurt a man with its 
poison. The poisonous life that all plants and insects carry 
with them and also all contagious diseases derive their life 
from these poisonous tidal waves from the spiritual foun- 
tains, and thereby become in visible form with regard to 
spiritual life and the propagation of its kind. 



276 . .The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

But you say: "How can this be true, that plants and 
insects derive their life from these tidal waves and thereby 
become poisonous?" "When I plant a grape vine by the 
side of a poisonous oak the oak is poisonous and whoever 
touches it will be poisoned, whereas the grape brings forth 
luscious grapes of a delicious flavor. The poisonous oak 
and the grape are two different organizations. The leaf 
of the grape when the poison touches it throws it away 
altogether with the oxygen in its respiration, for the leaves 
are the lungs of the vine and are so organized that they 
will not inhale the poison, but the poisonous oak is so or- 
ganized that when the poison touches it, it finds lodgment 
there and is not disturbed by the respiration. As the oak 
leaves grow and increase in size and number, the poison 
also increases, for the little poisonous parasites then become 
visible and in form according to their kind. The oak itself 
is not poisonous, nor are the leaves poisonous, only so far 
as the little poisonous flying parasites stick fast to the 
leaves. 

To illustrate this to you more clearly, that you may bet- 
ter understand the nature of this, I will give you an experi- 
ence of mine. A fellow by the name of Charlie Burg and 
myself were sent up the Albin river, Mendocino county, 
California, to repair a house for a San Francisco lumber- 
ing company. When we got to the place where we were to 
do the work, we were going to clean out some brush for a 
road, and among this brush there was some poisonous oak. 
We got in contact with the oak. Charlie cut some of them 
down and removed the brush. Charlie handled the brush 
more than I did, as I was afraid of them. T was so badly 
poisoned that I could hardly work for two weeks, and my 
eyes swelled nearly shut. I was in a miserable condition, 
but the poison did not affect Charlie a particle. 

We have told you above, my reader, that wherever there 
is an effect there is also a cause, and that in this matter 
we can never be mistaken. I suffered severely from the 
pain inflicted on my body from contact with the poisonous 
oak, but Charlie was also in contact with the poisonous oak 
but he escaped suffering. W 7 hy did Charilie escape suf- 
fering? and what was the cause thereof? Because the 
poison had no effect on him. This is not, however, an ex- 
planation of the reason why he escaped suffering, as we 
were both from the same race and nation and there was 
very little difference in our form and stature. Here is the 
point which we are trying to present to you that you may 
understand it; and that is to convince you that there is 
a double physiological science and that the laws that gov- 
ern it can be studied successfully. Charlie and I were two 
different organizations, the same as the poisonous oak and 
the grape vine, and here is the reason why Charlie did not 



The Ancient Matrimonal Statutes 211 

have to suffer from the poison and why the poison had no 
effect on him : The effluvia that issued from Charlie 's body 
and encircled him and the different magnetic and electric 
currents which flowed from the different members of his 
body (magnetic and electric are not the right names for 
these currents, but I do not know their names in a material 
language) set fire to these little poisonous parasites the 
minute they came in contact with the currents flowing 
from Charlie's body and killed them, and for this reason 
they never entered the pores of his skin, and therefore 
could not poison his blood and he scaped the suffering. 

But you say : " In Charlie 's case there was no effect ; he 
did not get poisoned, and, therefore, there is neither cause 
nor effect. ' ' If Charlie had been alone you would be right 
in this, for the cause and effect would not have been known 
to you, but as it was the little poisonous parasites were 
there and let themselves be known, and they then were 
burned up and killed on account of coming in contact with 
Charlie's magnetic and electric currents. 

But when they got into the atmosphere of effluvia sur- 
rounding my body they rushed right into the pores of my 
skin, for the currents flowing from the different members 
of my body were of a different nature from that of 
Charlie 's, and they escaped death. In place of being burned 
and killed they now set fire to the vegetable leaves and 
branches which were in my blood like so many sticks of 
wood. They were like unto hungry wolves feeding on the 
saliva of my body, and in one night they had multiplied 
by the millions. These little poisonous parasites have 
wings and can fly, but hive in the oak like bees in a hive. 

I know that you, my reader, will call this my pet theory, 
and I do not care if you do, for I am fully convinced 
that I am right and that I know what I am talking about, 
for I have seen all of this when in the spirit and know it 
to be true. Always remember that wherever there is an 
effect there is also a cause, and in this matter we can 
never be mistaken. These little parasites, however, have 
seasons, and when their season is at an end their lives are 
also at an end. 

The most ancient people were all well acquainted with 
all this^ and knew everything by heavenly Correspondence ; 
that is, those who made the double science of physiology 
a study, and for this reason they found it expedient for 
their government to give to each married husband and wife 
a simple code of rules to live up to, that they might thereby 
profit in health and happiness. These camp laws were not, 
however, as far as I have been able to find out, a general 
thing all over the nation, and were only observed by a 
certain religious organization, and that there was a certain 
amount of secrecv connected with these rules I have no 



278 The Ancient Matrimomal Statutes 

doubt, for it plainly reads: "Duties and profound secrets 
of the husband to his wife in the camp." 

We do not want you, my reader, to understand that these 
rules and regulations were only in force and applied when 
these people were camping on the seashore for a season and 
after that time abandoned, for they were not. These rules 
and regulations were applied in secret during their whole 
married life, and where it reads thus: "The husband and 
wife shall pitch and build their own camp together without 
the help of a stranger, for it is unlawful to employ a 
stranger," this does not refer to the putting up of a tent 
or fixing up a place to stay, but refers to the raising of a 
family and in taking care of the children, and that there 
should be no outside influences brought into the family, 
with regard to strange doctrines and religious influences; 
that is, suppose you were a Catholic or a Protestant and a 
man comes along and preaches some other doctrine to your 
wife and family, such as a Methodist or a Baptist, this was 
unlawful, for the camp they put up together also refers 
to their religious beliefs, and many of them also knew to 
what society they belonged in the Invisible World, and 
in this case there would be a disturbance in the family; 
where it reads : ' ' From the first full moon in the camp the 
husband shall rule over the wife for seven days, and she 
shall obey her husband's commandments." This does not 
nVean that the husband shall boss the wife for seven days 
as to her household duties or that she could not go and 
visit her neighbors unless she had the consent of her hus- 
band, but it refers to the rules and regulations of the double 
science of physiology with respect to their temperaments 
and the exercise of their physical organs; that is, the wife 
was not allowed in any way to disturb her husband's temper 
or in any way deny him the right of his office, for in case 
he was forbidden by the wife to hold his office those seven 
days he might in the next seven days violate the rulings 
of his office, and for this reason she was to be obedient. 

Where it reads : f ' But if the tide is flowing out to sea in 
the morning or evening of the day of the full moon, then 
shall the husband have no power over his wife for yet seven 
days," this does not mean that the wife would be allowed 
to do as she pleased, such as being saucy and mean, neg- 
lectful of her housework and run up and down the streets 
just because her husband's power was taken away from 
him, but it refers to the double science of physiology. If 
there was a storm on the sea or land and the rivers began 
to swell and overflow their banks and the fountain of life 
began to be flooded and all the living creatures of earth 
gave up their bodies and the flood gates of the fountains 
of life were opened within the wife's domain in the morn- 
ing or evening of the day of the full moon, then the hus- 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 279 

band was to leave her alone for seven days. 

Where it reads: "The husband shall also have the con- 
trol over his wife the last quarter of the moon for seven 
days, but if the tide is flowing out to sea in the miorning or 
evening hour of the last quarter then the wife shall be the 
ruler of herself for yet seven days, and the husband shall 
have no power over her," this also refers to the husband's 
office and the wife's domain as to the creative forces within 
her jurisdiction. 

And where it reads thus : ' ' But if there is an ebb tide in 
the morning and evening hour, then he, the husband, shall 
hold his power for yet seven days of the last quarter of 
the same moon, and there shall be the same ruling in the 
camp all the days," this also refers to the husband's office 
for seven days as to sexual intercourse. 

And further: "And every full moon shall be the hus- 
band's power to rule for seven days." This refers to when 
everything is in working order and no changes are made; 
then the husband is in office for fourteen days, but no 
longer at any time. 

But where it reads: "But on the last quarter of the 
moon if the tide is steadily flowing out to sea at the noon 
hour and the moon is changing in that hour, then there is 
a change and the husband shall have no power over his 
wife for yet seven days, but shall be a servant to his wife 
for seven days," it does not mean that the husband shall 
be a servant to the wife in the way of carrying wood and 
water into the kitchen, make her bed and pull off her 
stockings and that he is not to be allowed to go any place 
without her consent because she wants him to be at home 
to wait on her, but it refers to the double science of physi- 
ology that the husband is out of office altogether, for it 
may be noted that there has been a double change in the 
wife 's domain and that the change took place at noon. The 
wife is now in office for seven days and the husband shall 
serve her in the office according to her desires and what 
may please her. 

And where it reads : ' l Then after the first seven days of 
the full moon if such a change takes place there shall be 
neither ruler or servant for seven days, for the one who 
has created the cedars and the lilies and has erected the 
granite rock and moves the sea shall send his messenger 
into the camp and have the power for seven days." Here 
is where the double science of physiology plays its spiritual 
part. It does not mean that God should send an angel or 
an invisible messenger to tell what the husband and wife 
shall do, either with regard to their office or family affairs, 
but it refers to the planetory motions and in what signs 
the different planets are moving, and by these signs they 
shall know when the tidal waves from the fountains or 



280 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

oceans of life are dashing their swells against the currents 
of oxygen and hydrogen, for if such a change took place in 
the moon as is referred to above, it was dangerous for the 
man and wife to be in office, and that they were then ad- 
vised to stay out of office for seven days as to their sexual 
intercourse. 

Another reason for speaking of a messenger having the 
power for seven days is this: The men who studied the 
double science of physiology had communication with the 
angels who govern the spiritual forces of the four rivers 
of Eden, and for this reason they said a messenger was 
sent to govern the camp for seven days, and in this they 
told the truth. 

The advice given to the husband and wife by the double 
science of physiology to stay out of office for seven days 
also referred to the changes within the wife's domain, and 
where it further reads: "And we shall sleep in separate 
departments within the doors of the Aptovidia when retir- 
ing from our labor, but we shall rest together for a year 
and no year— for a month and no month— for a night and 
no night, and for an hour and no hour." This is plain 
English. The wife and the husband were to have two beds 
in the same bedroom, and they should sleep in two separate 
beds when they were out of office, lest they should tempt 
each other and thereby violate the rules of the double sci- 
ence of physiology. 

And where it reads: "The wife shall keep her garment 
white and clean and all the vessels shall be kept wholly 
clean. There shall be no unclean thing in the camp, and 
the spring of water and the drinking cup shall the wife 
keep wholly clean," the above has a double meaning, and 
refers to the spiritual as well as the material. It requires 
the wife to keep her physical domain clean and all the 
organic vessels belonging to it. The spring of water here 
referred to is the love that flows from! the heart, and the 
drinking cup is her lips, into which this spiritual water is 
poured, for it is out of this cup that the spirit of man is 
drinking, and if the wife does not keep this cup clean it 
may poison the spirit of her husband. Before my eyes on 
the table lays the ' ' Morning Oregonian ' ' of yesterday. On 
the sixth page I find this : 

Play Made Insane. 

Pendleton, Oregon, January 26th, 1904.— Teacher kills 
his wife and himself. Left a number of letters. Jury de- 
cides murder and suicide was committed under the spell 
cast by actors in a local theatre. 

The wife of this school teacher had kissed a young man 
in her husband's presence at a play in which they were 
both invited to take part. This young man poisoned the 



The Ancient Matrimonial, Statutes 281 

husband's drinking cup, and his spirit was thereby in- 
flamed with jealousy, and murder and suicide was the effect 
thereof, caused, by the poison in the cup. A letter from 
this school teacher to his mother will give you an idea of 
what he had to suffer from the poison in the cup. Puts 
blame on his wife. 

"My Dear Mother:— When this reaches you I suppose 
you will know that I ami out of existence. Knowing what 
I know of my wife I find it impossible to live with her, so 
have concluded to end her existence and mine. May God 
comfort you. Had she been true to me nothing would have 
driven me to such a step, but there are some things worse 
than death, and this is one of them. No, I am not insane, 
but I have looked the future fair in the face, and find this 
is the only solution. Forget me as soon as possible, and 
give my loye to all. Again may God comfort you, for I 
know this will hurt you, but if you knew my suffering you 
would not want me to live. Yours affectionately, John." 
(His name T. Brown). 

You will see, my reader, how important it is for the wife 
to keep her drinking cup clean that no poison may get 
into it. 

Where it reads thus: "For remember, you daughter of 
the Tiamedian Land, that an unclean camp shall be burned 
with fire, and your husband and your children shall perish 
in the wilderness, and poverty shall be put upon your 
shoulders and sorrow shall deck your countenance, and all 
the days of your life shall be darkness, for this was the 
root that destroyed the nations before you." My reader, 
is there anything written that is more truthful than this? 
What is meant by the camp being burned by fire refers to 
the spiritual state of the husband and the wife with regard 
to their happiness, and when their happiness is destroyed 
their children have no shelter as to their happiness, a-vl 
consequently they are in the wilderness as to their instruc- 
tion and care, and when the parents are unhappy they are 
also in poverty as to their spirit, and consequently sorrow 
will deck their countenance and their days will be dark- 
ness. Does not the above letter prove all this, written by 
John T. Brown before he committed murder and suicide? 

And where it reads: "And she shall freely drink out of 
the golden cup in which is placed pure and living water. 
This cup is the wife 's cup and no other woman shall drink 
therefrom," the water here referred to is the husband's 
aifection, and the cup is his lips, for it is from this cup 
that the wife's spirit is drinking. It then follows that if 
she allowed a strange woman to kiss her husband, that 
strange woman might, with the currents flowing from the 
different members of her body, poison the water and throw 
filthiness into the wife's drinking cup, which would cause 
her spiritual sickness. 



282 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

And where it reads: "But if rain is falling and the 
cedars are wet on the day of the new moon, then the wife 
shall have no power over her husband for seven days, but 
if the cedars are dry and clean the wife shall have the 
ruling power for yet seven days, until the last day of the 
first quarter, and there shall be the same ruling in the 
camp all the days," the cedars here referred to as being 
wet or dry and clean are not such cedars as grow in the 
forest or on the mountain side, but are cedars in the signs of 
the Zodiac, and the cedars which stood in the same relation 
to the double science of physiology as the signs of the 
Zodiac stand to the science of astrology. Some people do 
not call astrology a science. It may be so. We shall not 
argue the case here. But we cannot put these signs along- 
side of the arbitrary signs of astronomy, for they denote 
spiritual effect, but are material as to their existence as 
signs, and stand in the same relation to, the double science 
of physiology as the signs of the Zodiac, such as the Ram, 
Bull, Twins, Crab, Lion, Virgin, Balance, Scorpion, Archer, 
Goat, Waterman and Fishes, The cedars here referred to 
may be wet or dry, as we are wont to say a wet or dry 
moon, but the cedars being wet referred to the sign of the 
spiritual tidal waves and the influences these tidal waves 
had upon the wife's physical domain, and it was for this 
reason if the cedars were dry and clean the wife should 
then have the ruling power for yet seven days, and that 
the husband was then out of office altogether so far as he 
himself had anything to say in the matter, for it may be 
dangerous for either of them to attend to their office for 
seven days, as there might be signs of great storms in 
sight over the wife's domain, and that these storms would 
darken the sun and the moon would become red as blood 
and the stars would fall from heaven, and the heavens 
would rain fire and brimstone upon the earth and kill all 
the fish in the rivers and the sea and burn all the living 
things on dry land, and the flood gates of the fountains of 
life thrown open and the rivers and streams would over- 
flow their banks and by their mighty force would carry 
away every dead and corrupted creature in their paths to 
the end of the earth, referring to the wife's Dhysical or- 
ganism. If such signs were visible the wife would prepare 
herself for the storm and the husband would not interfere 
with her for seven days, but as the wife had absolute 
power to rule for these seven days, she could, if she saw 
the sun shining and the birds singing and a calm and genlte 
breeze kissing the fields and gardens, call her husband into 
office, if she saw fit. 

And where it reads: "But if the cedars were wet on the 
day of the first quarter, then the wife shall have no power 
over her husband for yet seven days, and there shall be no> 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 283 

ruler in the camp until the next full moon, £nd if that full 
moon after that event is the fifth month of the year then 
there shall yet be no ruler in the camp, for the one who 
created the living springs and the singing birds and has 
moved over the valleys of the land shall send his messenger 
to rule the camp for seven days ; ' ' here we find if the cedars 
are wet on the day of the beginning of the first quarter, 
and that quarter was in the fifth month of the year, then 
the wife and the husband were advised to stay out of office 
for fourteen days, and if they paid no attention to this 
advice they had to take chances of what might come from 
violating these rules of the double science of physiology, 
for they would then be in the same position as Charlie 
Burg and I in handling and getting in contact with the 
poison oak. It may not be hurtful for the wife and hus- 
band to be in office, but they were taking chances in bring- 
ing forth fruit that may not be choice fruit and agreeable 
to their taste. We often find in families where there are 
many children, the parents being honest, noble, true, good 
and upright, that one or two of these children differ alto- 
gether in temperament and disposition, as to their spirit, 
from the balance of the family, either for the worse or for 
the better. 

It is superfluous for me to record such families here, as 
this is too well known to the public, but suffice it to ask: 
"What is the cause thereof?" Some of you will say: 
"The doctors tell us that these children which are so dif- 
ferent from the balance of the family inherit these traits 
from their grand parents," but this does not hold good, 
for I know children who are idiotic, where all the balanc--: 
of the family are smart and intelligent, and the records 
of their grand parents and great grand parents show that 
they were intelligent and prudent people. The cause of 
this is that the parents were in office when they should 
have kept themselves out of office. Here is where the 
double science of physiology comes into play in our family 
life, and if the husband and wife are in ignorance of the 
time for keeping in office, this is not the fault of the Creator, 
for our ignorance of the laws that govern the double sci- 
ence of physiology will not repair the damage we inflict 
upon ourselves through our ignorance, for these laws will 
not be changed and cannot be changed, but it is within our 
power to study these laws and thereby get the knowledge 
of the cause and effect which these laws have upon our 
material and spiritual bodies, in order that we may thereby 
derive benefit to our health and happiness. 

What do you suppose, my reader, is the cause of a mother 
when in a state of gastation or pregnancy hankering for 
something unusual to eat or drink, which if not supplied 
will form or leave a mark on the child's body or spirit? 



.284 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

The organic spirits traveling on the tidal waves ebbing and 
flowing from the fountains of spiritual life, referred to 
above, are the organic spirits that are the supporters and 
builders of the flesh and bones of the embryo. We will 
suppose that the embryo is on a certain Saturday half 
built, with regard to its flesh and bones, by organic vege- 
table spirits, and on Monday there is a tidal wave coming 
and sixty per cent or more of this tidal wave of organic 
life is animal spirits. When this wave surrounds the 
mother she is sensitive to its influence, for it may be noted 
that the mother is now in a different stage from what she 
has been, for the flood gates to the fountains of life are, 
within her physical domain, closed, and the alluvium on the 
bottom of the fountain where the embryo has its sprouting 
roots is not disturbed, and all the animals and wild beasts 
within her domain are laid up in winter quarters as to 
their activity and consuming power. 

This animal life that now surrounds the mother on Mon- 
day is more than can find lodgment in the embryo for its 
upbuilding. The overflow of this organic spirit will then 
take lodgment in the same organs of the mother belonging 
to their state, of its kind. ( It may also be noted that the^^^ 
organic spirits who find lodgment in the embryo are then,'^PSf ™ 
as to their nature, like unto a caterpillar changing into a 
butterfly). The mother now begins to hanker for the kind 
of food that these organic spirits are wont to feed upon, 
and if she cannot get these things for which she hankers, 
these organic spirits will die within her physical and spirit- 
ual domain and their dead bodies will then leave a mark 
upon the mother, and as the mother is the disc or mold 
in which the child is molded, it follows that the child will 
receive the mark upon its body, physically and spiritually. 
I am not able to describe this to you, my reader, any fur- 
ther, lest you should misunderstand me, but this is the 
reason why a mother hankers for the many different kinds 
of food and drink when in a pregnant state. To explain 
this in detail would require a volume of one thousand pages. 

But you say: "How can this be true? We have records 
to show where mothers hankered for whiskey and never 
did drink whiskey, and there are those who have hankered 
for the nicotine deposits, such deposits as accumulate in 
the bottom of a pipe used by those who smoke tobacco, and 
the mother would take this poisonous substance and put it 
in her mouth and eat it like so much candy. ' ' 

Every living! thing in the mineral, vegetable and animal 
kingdoms has a spirit within its living grasp. This spirit 
is organic and is carried into the great fountains of life in 
the Invisible World by the magnetic current surrounding 
our planet. A farmer when he cuts his clover field will 
notice a pleasant atmosphere in his field, and the odor from 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 285 

the dying clover is pleasing to your sense ot smell. This 
is the organic spirits of the dying clover stems, which are 
not lost but are carried into the fountains of life and there 
are propagated into a form! as to its organic kind in the 
same manner as the clover field produces its organic spirit. 
It follows, that the tobacco plant and the hop vine also 
produce their organic spirits which are also carried into 
the fountains of life where they develop as to their organic 
kinds. When these hop and tobacco spirits return on tho 
tidal waves in a living organic state they are like unto the 
returning insects of various kinds in time of spring and 
summer. For this reason when the mother in her sensitive 
state is surrounded by this tobacco spirit, or spirits, they 
prey upon her organs. She begins to hanker for the sub- 
stance belonging to its organic kind. This will suffice as 
to the reason why a mother hankers for different kinds of 
food and drink when in a pregnant state. 

But you say : " Is there no way to prevent these tobacco 
spirits from surrounding the mother when in a pregnant 
state?" 

There is no way to prevent these organic spirits from 
surrounding the mother that I know of at the present time, 
except stopping the cultivation and use of tobacco and 
hops, and thereby not produce any more tobacco organic 
spirits. It will thus be seen that we are ourselves the 
creators of good and evil with regard to our health and 
happiness. 

But you say: "You are deceiving yourself and your 
doctrine does not hang together. You tell us that infernal 
marriages are the cause of all criminals, and that bad men 
and womlen are the production of a direct influence from 
the infernal societies by the agency of their -parents." 

You misunderstand me. I never told you organic spirits 
created criminals of every kind, but I told you that there 
were certain organic spirits from the tidal waves from the 
oceans of life, where criminals were propagated if the soil 
was cultivated. For this reason the rules and regulations 
of the double science of physiology should not be violated, 
for violating these rules and regulations is the cause of 
many defective organisms and a great deal of misunder- 
standing and misery in our family life. 

Many- people at the present time believe that a wife is 
barren because she has no children, and she is made to 
believe that this is the truth, and some have told her that 
she is all right and that it is her husband who is the cause 
of them having no children. This has often been the start- 
ing point of a divorce, and at other times it has led to 
adultery by the wife, whereas if the two had been in- 
structed in the rules and regulations of the double science 
of physiology they would have had children. Of course I 



.286 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

will have to admlit that there have been wives who were 
barren, but I am also safe in saying that eighty per cent 
of these wives could have had children if they had been 
instructed in the laws that govern the double science of 
physiology. I am not speaking of those who are disgrac- 
ing themselves and destroying their health by mechanical 
devices to prevent them having children, but I am refer- 
ring to those who as to their organism are so constructed 
that the strictest rules must be observed in order to bring 
forth fruit. 

We shall here present a case to you, my reader, which 
has come under mty observation ; one of many of such cases, 
by which we shall prove to the learned doctors and all 
scientific men that when we speak of the double science 
of physiology we know what we are speaking about and 
that we can prove our doctrine and philosophy in the same 
manner as they can prove to us that two and two are four. 

In our town of Toledo lives a blaeksmlith by the name 
of W. Keim, and his wife. I have known Mr. Keim and his 
wife for the last nineteen years. Mr. Keim is an honest 
and truthful man, of the highest morals and a good citizen. 
He is a large and powerful man and weighs about one 
hundred and ninety pounds. His wife is a tall, slender 
woman, nicely built and weighs about one hundred and 
thirty-five or one hundred and forty pounds. She is 
strong in health as to her body and spirit, and is one of 
the neatest housekeepers in our town. She is a loving, 
true and devoted wife to her husband, and their union is 
a happy one, and I want to say that if there is one chaste 
Wife in the United States, Mrs. Keim is the one. Mr. 
Keim, however, as well as he is mated with his wife, and 
as happily as they live together, they have had but one child. 
Being a neighbor to Mr. Keimi I oAce said to him for a 
joke: "Mr. Keim, you are a big, strong man and your wife 
is as strong and healthy as any woman in our territory. 
Why do you not try to help us to increase our population 
a little?" He replied: "John, it is a mystery that neither 
you nor I nor any other living mlan can understand. I 
know I am a full grown man, and my wife is as complete 
a model of a woman as any woman living, but there is 
something wrong which neither of us are able to discover. 
I, myself, will not admit that I am to blame therefor, and 
my wife says the same thing, and there the case stands 
undecided." 

"Well," I said, "you do not want to give up all hope, 
for that is a bad thing. Do you not know that wherever 
there is life there is also hope, and you may yet have a 
boy who will help you to strike on the anvil and split your 
^vood when you are resting. ' ' 

Mr. Keim looked up at me like an old county judge and 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 287 

said : ' ' John, I wish you were telling the truth now, if you 
have never told it in your life before. ' ' 

After twelve years of married life Mrs. Keim brought 
forth a boy, and you may imagine the joy of the parents. 
Young Keim is now twelve years old, and is as strong and 
healthy as any boy in our town, and is the very picture of 
his father. 

Here is now the question at issue, in which lies the mys- 
tery why Mrs. Keim could not have this boy before, and why 
could she not have any more ? The boy is now twelve years 
old. You will say : "Perhaps Mrs. Keim had a misscarriage 
before." I say no; Mr. Keim told me that his wife never 
had a miscarriage, and I am satisfied he told me the truth. 
And yet you say: "You do not know for certain. Perhaps 
Mr. Keim got some one to help him out in this dilemma." 
I will not tolerate such insinuating talk in this case for one 
moment, for I know with whom I am dealing, and whoever 
speaks in this manner are not honest, but liars, for it may 
be noted that a thief thinks every one else is a thief like 
himself. He makes no exceptions, but a man who never 
stole anything believes every one is honest, and for this 
reason I believe, and I know, Mrs. Keim to be a chaste wife 
and a kind and loving companion to her husband. 

We will now examine into this case a little further. If 
Mrs. Keim could bring forth a boy child after twelve years 
of married life, why was she not able to bring this child 
forth before, being a strong and healthy woman! There 
must be a cause for it. Before this boy was born we all 
said: "Mrs. Keim is a barren woman and cannot bring 
forth children, or Mr. Keim is defective in the generative 
organs," and this was all the explanation we could give, 
but after twelve years we found out that Mrs. Keim was 
not a barren woman, and we have no reason whatever to 
believe that there are any defective organs in Mr. Keim's 
body. Where are we now! Our theories have fallen flat 
like a castle built of cards falls before the wind. There 
must be a cause for this child being born after a married 
life of twelve years. Here is the cause, my reader: Mr. 
Keim and his wife were entirely ignorant of the double 
science of physiology. Mrs. Keim as to her organism was 
governed by the most minute and exact time as to the double 
science of physiology, and her physical domain was af- 
fected in the same proportion. This being the case, Mr. 
Keim kept in office when he should not, and was out of 
office when he should not have been, or his wife kept him 
in office when she should not have, and she may have kept 
him out of office when she should have left him alone, and 
so they kept on from one season to another (that is, the 
seasons of the fields and gardens within Mrs. Keim's physi- 
cal domain, in connection with the floods of the rivers and 



288 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

the tidal ebb and now from the fountain of life), for it 
may here be noted that if the alluvial deposit in the bottom 
of the fountain of life is in any way disturbed or, as it 
sometimes happens, is washed away by the flood of the 
rivers, it leaves the barren rock at its bottom, and the con- 
sequences are as we all know. Wheat soweu on a barren 
rock will not sprout and grow. 

But you say : ' ' Suppose Mr. Keim had kept in office the 
whole season. Would he then not have been able to hit it 
right ? ' ' That is it. There is where the trouble comes in. 
It is too much office work with the majority, and for Mr. 
Keim to be in office the whole season would make no differ- 
ence, for he would not hit it any quicker then, but would 
make it all the more uncertain, for you must understand 
there are, as we have been telling you, rules and regula- 
tions for this kind of office work. It is not the fault of 
the science of mathematics if a bookkeeper does not keep 
his books correctly, but gets tangled up in such a way that 
he is not able to make out a balance sheet correctly, but 
has to give up bookkeeping and thereby become a failure 
as a bookkeeper. 

This was Mr. Keim's position. He kept in office at ran- 
dom. Having no knowledge of the double science of physi- 
ology, it was hit or miss with him, but as we find that he 
did not give up altogether, he hit it once in twelve years, 
by accident, if we may be allowed to so call it, but this has 
proved one thing to the double science of physiology, and 
that is that Mrs. Keim was not a barren wife and that Mr. 
Keim was a full grown man as he told me, and I have this 
to say to you, my reader, if Mr. and Mrs. Keim had known 
the laws whereby the double science of physiology is gov- 
erned and had let themselves be governed strictly by these 
laws, rules and regulations, their son by this time would 
have been twenty years old and they could also have had a 
daughter seventeen years old and a boy twelve years old 
if they had so wished, but as it is Mr. and Mrs. Keim are 
poor bookkeepers and have not yet been able to make out a 
correct balance sheet more than once in twelve years, and 
when that was done it accidentally happened that the fig- 
ures balanced up correctly. 

You will now say : " It would be a great deal better for 
some wives if their husbands were not as good bookkeepers 
as they are and thereby save their wives the trouble of 
making up the balance sheet every twelve or eighteen 
months for ten or fifteen years." Such is idle talk. The 
husband and wife are equally interested, and it is no more 
the fault of the husband than of the wife. Such married 
men and women keep no books at all and pay no attention 
to the double science of physiology, for they are in and 
out of office at random also, the samje as was the case with 



The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 289 

Mr. and Mrs. Keim. The difference lies in the organism 
of the wife, for the alluvium in the fountain of life is not 
as easily disturbed by the flood of the rivers as that of 
Mrs. Keim. But the alluvium does not always cover the 
rocks in the bottom of the fountain of life within the do- 
mains of these wives any more than in the case of Mrs. 
Keim, for there are times when these wives are as barren 
as Mrs. Keim was in her respective seasons, and for this 
reason it is not necessary for these wives to make out a 
balance sheet every twelve or eighteen months unless they 
wish to. But as it is such husbands and wives are like 
unto a peddler who buys and -sells whenever he or she has 
a chance, and there are no books kept; therefore if the 
peddler buys eggs he counts them by the dozen and when 
the box is full it balances the account and no books have 
to be closed. If, therefore, such husbands and wives want 
to do business in the same manner as the peddler it is not 
the fault of the double science of physiology but it is not 
necessary that they should do so, and for this reason it is 
optional with the wife and her husband whether she should 
make out a balance sheet every twelve or eighteen months 
in the form of a child or not, and yet they have not violated 
the morals, obligations and civil laws of the double science 
of physiology. The double science of physiology is the sci- 
ence of all sciences and its scope and dimensions are be- 
yond the stars, and its limitations cannot be reached by 
men, but I will here warn you of one thing, my reader, 
never undertake or attempt to use mechanical devices as a 
preventative from bringing life into existence, or for the 
purpose of inducing young men and women to commit 
whoredom, for you shall never escape punishment therefor. 
You may escape in this world but you will not in the next, 
and whosoever manufactures these devilish inventions shall 
be punished and whosoever buys and sells them as a mer- 
chandise for profit and gain shall be punished. Your 
sentence is written in red ink, and I have read the same. 
These laws cannot be appealed, for they are supreme, and 
every one of you who are using and handling these devilish 
mechanical devices will have to pay in sorrow and pain 
for the damage you have done directly and indirectly to 
our Caucasion race. 

We have written the above in a simple and comprehensive 
way for the benefit of the laborers, farmers and mechanics, 
in order to show them what is meant by the double science 
of physiology. We have not written this for scientists, 
doctors of divinity and doctors of medicine; therefore, if 
these men can give us a clearer and more comprehensive in- 
struction on the double science of physiology, it will be 
their duty to do so, for it is of the utmost importance that 
we should know the laws that govern our family life, that, 
we may thereby become stronger in body and spirit. 



290 The Ancient Matrimonial Statutes 

There is one evil in this double science of physiology that 
we will sound a word of warning against to the coming gen- 
eration, and which was one of the causes that brought this 
most ancient people down to the destruction of their govern- 
ment. These people knew everything by heavenly Corre- 
spondence. They, therefore, were able to study the double 
science of physiology in its material part, and were thus 
able to govern their families as they wished and have many 
or no children without in the least violating the moral or 
civil laws. This, as wickedness increased among them as 
a nation, the more noble and respectable families began to 
conceive the idea that it was wicked to raise children, for 
they said it might be that these children would be placed 
in a position where they would be influenced by evil and 
thereby become destructive to themselves, and that in this 
case the parents also had to suffer for bringing them into 
the world. In this way the noblest, purest and best blood 
of the nation became extinct, and of course when that blood 
ran out there was no repair to be made, and it is for this 
reason that we sound a warning to the coming generations 
to beware of such doctrine, and to chase such ideas out of 
their minds, for he who has got a field as an inheritance 
from his father shall not make a graveyard out of it, but 
he shall plow and cultivate it that it may bring forth 
cereals as to its kind in harvest time. 

I have taken particular pains to inquire into the causes 
that brought this nation down to destruction, having such 
a high civilization, and I find that too much knowledge 
of the double science of physiology was one of the causes 
which brought them down to where no repair or remedy 
could be miade. But I have this hope, and it is a comfort 
for me to think so, that we shall not repeat this in making 
the field which we have inherited from our fathers a grave- 
yard, but that we shall plow and cultivate it, that it shall 
blossom and yield its fruit as to its kind. We have then, 
my reader, advanced one step in 600,000 years, which is 
only one day, comparatively speaking, with the time that is 
past and the time that is yet to come. 



Venereal Diseases Explained 291 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Venereal Diseases Explained— As to What They Look 
Like When a Man Has Left This Body and Is In 
the Spirit. 

Many people at the present time, and even among the 
learned, do not know that venereal diseases are of a spirit- 
ual origin, and from hell, or what you may call infernal 
societies, but, nevertheless this is true. Adultery is one of 
the chief evils amidst the inhabitants of hell (I am here 
using the word "hell" as it is better understood by the 
public), for it is the foundation of all other evils, and is 
also the most destructive and degenerating power of human 
life ; it is an open grave to the spirit, soul and body of man. 
Yet adultery is of such nature that it is delightful to those 
who practice it. When a man and woman begin to commit 
adultery and are detected therein, they count adultery as of 
no sin, for the man or woman with whom they are com- 
mitting adultery, they imagine, loves them, for the time 
being, but they do not know that such love and affection 
is infernal and from hell. Thus they are inspired with 
conceit, false and deluded ideas. The men imagine them- 
selves to be great explorers of a woman's nature, and thus 
put themselves in the same position as a doctor of medicine 
or a chemist, who, for scientific purposes, experiment with 
chemicals. And, as adultery has neither end, limitation 
nor purpose, only as for its destructiveness, it follows that 
in the end only misery comes from it, and the body and 
soul of man is in danger of being poisoned. The women 
begin to study how they shall be able to charm everybody 
who may come in their pathway, and of course they will 
always find those who are ready and willing to do their 
bidding, and they imagine themselves to be great actors on 
the arena of professional society, and every disreputable 
man is their lover. Thus they keep on until they sink 
deeper and deeper into their evil ways, and at length they 
are connected with some infernal society in hell. They 
are thus inspired and controlled by its inhabitants. Any 
man or woman who has become polluted and who has in- 
haled the microbes from hell will now try to restrain them- 
selves from having anything to do with the opposite sex, 
for they are inflamed with hatred and revenge to the de- 
gree of the society in hell where they belong. But re- 
straining themselves from the opposite sex, as they should 
do, some of them become worse. They then begin to seek 
company of those who are pure and innocent, and their 
aim and object is to destroy the most precious life, and in 
fact anything and everything that comes in their way. 



292 Venereal Diseases Explained 

Many American wives have become innocent victims of 
these human rattlesnakes. Venereal diseases being the sub- 
stance and the seeds from hell, it follows that the innocent 
victims, however pure he or she may be, are dragged down 
to hell and to the same level with those by whom they were 
poisoned, and are so connected with an infernal society 
corresponding to the disease with which they are affected, 
and cannot rid themselves thereof, for the influx from 
heaven is then cut off, and its place is taken by the influx 
from hell. After thus having contracted venereal disease 
of whatsoever kind it may be, men are attended by low, 
degrading and whoring spirits of its kind corresponding 
to the disease with which he or she may be afflicted. As 
a man is so organized that he is a society or a government 
as to his body, soul and spirit on a small scale, it follows 
that he is now a little walking hell, moving and crawling 
over the surface of the earth, and the effluvia that flows 
from such a body corresponds to the fires of the evil from 
whence the germs of the disease derived its origin as to 
its parent society in hell. The angels thus, when they look 
upon a man who is in this state, know to what society he 
belongs, by the effluvia that flows from his body. I have 
been permitted, when in the spirit, to look upon men and 
women who were so diseased with the various characters 
of venereal diseases, and in appearance they are like unto 
a fruit tree that is full of worms, lice and bugs of a kind 
corresponding to the disease, with its bark torn, and its 
leaves blighted, and its limbs swiveled. The angels also 
look upon a man so diseased in the same manner, and when 
they get within a certain distance of such a man, they are 
affected by the ordor and smell issuing from the man, and 
then withdraw themselves from himi, for they are thus 
affected as to their lives, like unto a man who enters a 
place where dead and putrified bodies of animals are thrown 
in a heap. A man being so poisoned as to his body, it 
follows that his spirit is also affected. Thus the spirit 
becomes sick and worried and at length becomes almost 
dead, and has no power over the body to carry or lift the 
body; it is thus a man becomes lazy, stupid, loses his am- 
bition, loses his memory, hearing and sometimes his eye 
sight, in fact, becomes a dead walking man. What do you 
suppose, reader, is the cause for the many tramps we have 
in this country who will not work even when work is offered 
them with attendant good pay? Some of these men are 
intelligent, well built and strong as to their physical bodies. 
To all outside appearance there seems to be nothing the 
matter with them. But why will these men refuse to work, 
and instead, lie around in the sunshine? You say they are 
lazy, and for this reason they will not work. But some of 
these men were industrious at one time and worked six 



Venereal Diseases Explained 293 

months or a year at a time without losing a day. I know 
a man who at one time was a typesetter in a printing office, 
and attended to his work as strictly as any one could; he 
was a brilliant writer. He left the printing office and no 
one knew what become of him. I met him several years 
afterwards in California, and to my surprise, he had be- 
come a tramp. I inquired as to his condition, and I found 
he had contracted venereal disease, and that he was cured 
to a certain extent, but that he was inwardly poisoned with 
syphilis; his spirit was dead and his memory gone, and 
ambition with him was a thing of the past. He was in a 
most pitiful state of existence. He told me he had tried to 
work, but could not, and was afraid to commit suicide, for 
it would be only temporary relief. What is now the cause 
of this man being lazy, having at one timle been an indus- 
trious man? The cause for it is that he was afflicted with 
venereal disease, and as he is connected with a society in 
hell corresponding to his disease, he is practically dead as 
to any usefulness, and for this reason neither will nor can 
he work. Always remember that wherever there is an effect 
there is a cause, and in this we can never be mistaken. But 
you say, some of these tramps are working by spells, and 
others are apparently strong and healthy in body and spirit 
also. So they are, some of them, strong in body and in 
spirit and will work by spells, but these men were not 
strong in mind, body and spirit when they began tramping, 
for then they were diseased by venereal diseases of some 
kind, but as they were tramping along, they were cured, 
as to their pollution of the disease, by medicine, and there- 
by they repaired their health by killing the microbes which 
were sapping the vitality of their bodies, and in so doing 
their spirits were quickened and became stronger also, and 
in restraining themselves from the opposite sex they were 
able to keep themselves in this condition, but this is not 
to say that they were cured as to their spirit and that they 
were in any way disconnected with the society in which 
they were initiated at the time of contracting the disease, 
for. if they had been in any way disconnected with the 
society in hell corresponding to their disease, they would 
then have taken up some occupation or useful work, and 
quit tramping. Here is the nature of this tramp life of 
these tramps : We will say two of them are able and skill- 
ful enough to live and subsist on the public for a time of 
say two years, when they were neither able nor willing to 
work, because they were sick with venereal disease, it fol- 
lows that after they had repaired their bodies and become 
stronger in spirit, they could then perform some labor if 
they wanted to at odd times. It then follows that after an 
apprenticeship of two years in tramp life they were then 
in such a position where it is ever so much easier for them 



21)4 Venereal Diseases Explained 

to live and exist, for they could now pick up an odd job 
as they went along at which they received good compensa- 
tion, and they now assume a position where they can buy 
some luxuries, such as tobacco and whiskey. Then tramp 
life becomes a secondary nature to them, and they prefer 
it to steady manual labor. I shall here relate what came 
under my personal observation in the state of California. 

The superintendent of the Albin Lumbering Company, 
Mendocina county, California, set two men at work, men 
who came and applied for work. They were put to digging 
out earth for a foundation for a dwelling. 1 was working 
on a building six feet from where these men were working. 
They were both big, strong and able-bodied young men, 
about thirty years of age. They received for the work they 
were doing $1.85 per day and their board; they worked 
until each of them had earned $10.00, then they quit work 
and demanded their pay. These men cftd not work hard, 
but practically all the time, as it best suited them. I asked 
one of them why they quit the work, and if the pay was too 
small. I received this for an answer: "I have nothing to 
say in regard to the wages. I now have ten dollars and that 
is all I care for at present; I am not satisfied with work 
when I have that much to my credit. ' ' These two men had 
served their apprenticeship in tramp life, and were now in 
a state second nature genuine tramps. I knew a man who 
tramtped six years, his health became better, and at the 
end of six years he did a piece of work for a man and took 
an old horse for pay. He then began to trade horses, and 
is today in business and doing well. This is the nature of 
tramp life in the United States and venereal diseases is the 
cause thereof. 

But you say, there are many who are affected with 
venereal disease and are working every day. Such men 
and women do not work because they like To, but because 
they have to, and besides, all men would not be able to 
maintain a livlihood by tramping; some of them would 
starve, and die of hunger, and others would perish for 
want of clothing and this would be committing suicide. 
Then there is any amount of those who, being afflicted with 
venereal diseases, and finding no cure for them, commit 
suicide, and those who are afflicted with these dread dis- 
eases and are working are cured by medicines as to the 
pollution of their bodies or they are not very badly affected, 
for, if they were they could not work. I am here asked 
by you : ' ' Can a man or woman who is pure in heart and 
who has become an innocent victim by marrying a person 
afflicted with venereal diseases, poisoned by the diseases, 
and so connected with a society in hell corresponding to 
the disease, disconnect themselves from the society in hell 
to which they have become connected through their marri- 



Venereal Diseases Explained 295 

age with the afflicted persons?" I shall now explain this so 
that you may clearly understand the mattei about which 
I am speaking, for it is important that you clearly under- 
stand this matter, as there are many innocent husbands and 
wives today who are innocent victims of this most terrible 
disease and spiritual death. For example we will say: 
I have never in any way violated the moral or civillaws; 
I enter the married state, but my wife is not true to me; 
she contracts venereal diseases, for instance, syphilis of the 
worst kind ; I become an innocent victim— become poisoned 
through the agency of her body as she broke the marriage 
vow 1 ; I soon find that I am poisoned, and knowing my con- 
dition as I do, find that I am connected with some infernal 
society in hell corresponding with my disease. The heaven- 
ly messengers are not able to prevent this; they are now 
standing at a distance looking at me, but cannot help me. 
The poisonous parasites are advancing more and more until 
at length they cover my entire body. I am now visited by 
low and degrading spirits corresponding to my disease, also 
devils of the same kind. The first thing I do now is to get 
rid of my wife through a bill of divorce. The next is to 
try and prevent the disease from spreading or getting any 
farther advanced, and as I am now free from my wife I 
have no dealings with the opposite sex and am living a good 
and moral life. The doctor stops the pollution of my flesh, 
and having thus cleaned out the pollution of my flesh, yet 
as to my spirit I belong to a society in heaven and can have 
communication with its inhabitants, but as to my body, I 
am still connected with a society in hell corresponding with 
the disease with which I was afflicted, for the microbe seeds 
that are deposited in my body are from hell (I am here not 
referring to the microbe itself, but the spirit of the mi- 
crobe), and for this reason I cannot disconnect myself so 
far as my body is concerned from the society in hell to 
which I belong, for my body is now the soil wherein these 
microbe seeds are deposited by the millions, as to their 
spirits, but they are now lyinsr dormant in my body and 
cannot sprout and give life; they are like unto the seeds 
sowed on frozen ground away from the sunshine and rain. 
Thus I am holding the inhabitants of hell at bay and they 
are not now able to heat or warm up the soil that these 
seeds may sprout and give life. I am now as to my spirit 
despising the harlot and planning her destruction, and for 
this reason the devils and low degrading spirits carnot 
warm up the soil wherein the microbe seeds are deposited 
and give it life as to its kind. But as to the influence re- 
specting my material body I cannot disconnect myself f^om 
the society in hell until the time comes when I can leave 
the material body here on earth for all time, then, and not 
until then, can I disconnect myself from the inhabitants 



296 Venereal Diseases Explained 

of the infernal society in hell to which my material body 
is connected. It should be here noted, however, that should 
I at any time hereafter undertake to have intercourse with 
the opposite sex, no matter whether she be old or young, 
pure or corrupted, the influx from hell would at once 
quicken the microbe seeds in my body and give them life 
like unto a field planted with seeds that are given life by 
the sunshine and rain alternating upon it. For, in so doing, 
I would be disconnecting myself as to my spirit from the 
society in heaven to which I belong, as I would be com- 
mitting adultery, and for this reason I would be connect- 
ing myself with the inhabitants of hell in spirit also. For 
this reason the microbe seeds from hell that are deposited 
in my body would quicken and begin to sprout, and begin 
their destruction in accordance with their kind, for I would 
then be connected body, soul and spirit with the society in 
hell corresponding to my disease. But so long as I do not 
disconnect miyself from the society in heaven to which I 
belong in spirit, the influx from heaven as to my spirit is 
freezing the soil of my material body in which the microbe 
seeds of hell are deposited, and they will lie dormant until 
I lay aside my material body when they will die and decay 
with my material body and I am no more in connection 
with the inhabitants of hell. 

Many people of today suppose venereal diseases are cur- 
able through the agency of medicine for the reason the 
doctors say : " I can cure you up so that you will be as good 
a man as you ever were." But they know when they tell 
this, that it is all false; they are able with the aid of 
medicine to kill the little material parasites or microbes that 
are eating on the man's flesh, but the real germ or seed is 
from hell and medicine cannot touch it, for it is the spirit 
of destruction— the spirit of hell, yea, the very essence of 
the tyranny of the Devil, Satan and Lucifer. The doctors 
will tell us that syphilis is transmitted from the parents to 
the children and that it is an inherited disease from the 
second to the third generations. In this they are right. 
The doctor of medicine also knows that these diseases are 
of a spiritual origin, but they will not admit its origin is 
from hell, or as we may term it, from the infernal regions. 
It is very reasonable to suppose, and any man with ordin- 
ary intelligence cannot fail to understand that if this dis- 
ease was not of a spiritual origin and from' hell it could 
not have any effect upon the children of the second and 
third generations. I do not want you, reader, to confuse 
the spirit of venereal disease with the organic spirits, such 
as clover spirit, hop spirit and tobacco spirit, etc., for this 
spirit has its origin to begin with in, the boay and spirit 
of man and is developed in hell, and returns by influx to 
the body from whence it came. Any medical doctor or sci- 



Venereal Diseases Explained 297 

entist that denies the spirit of venereal disease is from hell 
is not honest, and should not for a moment oe regarded 
by the public as a man of any respectability as to their 
learning, for it is possible for men to study all science 
backwards and make error appear as truth. For, how 
could it be possible that the spirit of venereal diseases could 
bave its origin in heaven where everything is purity and 
the very life of our existence. Many people at the present 
time believe that venereal diseases are located in the blood, 
but in this they are mistaken. I have been told there are 
nine different kinds of venereal diseases, and that each 
and every kind is a type of its own; it then follows that 
each and every kind of the parasites are different as to 
their shapes and sizes the same as animals or insects. Here 
I shall describe to you, my reader, two kinds of parasites, 
both of a syphilitic nature. To look at a man's body who 
is in good health as to his body and spirit, when you are in 
the spirit, is a most brilliant and pleasing sight, for his 
body is then transparent, and the brilliancy of the lights 
that are illuminating the various members of the body and 
the working mechanism makes a display that cannot be 
described with a pen. But it is otherwise when you look 
at the body of a man who is afflicted with venereal dis- 
eases, such as syphilis in its fully developed state. As I 
have been permitted to look at such persons when in the 
spirit, I was met with a most frightful sight. I saw para- 
sites of two kinds that were visible to my sight, in the same 
manner as the insects on a fruit tree are visible to the 
material sight. (It may be noted that these bodies were 
magnified by the messengers who were with me, so that I 
looked upon them they appeared to be fifty or sixty feet in 
height, and broad in proportion). 

One of these kinds of parasites was red with dark shin- 
ing spots. They resembled a sea otter when its skin is 
taken off. Their heads and teeth were like those of the seal, 
and their feet were like those of the tiger, and they were 
as to their bodies plated with armor of steel. They are of 
a most frightful nature to look upon. They congregate 
to begin with in the blood vessels, along the edges, in the 
same manner as crocodiles and alligators hide along the 
rivers and streams of water. But they are more destructive 
than crocodiles and alligators, for they are as to their lives 
supported by the influx from hell, and they are able to 
poison the flesh and blood in the body, and in doing this 
they are also able to corrupt and dam up many of the 
blood bessels. They are there working like beavers dam- 
ming up a stream. Having so dammed up the blood vessels 
they now congregate in great masses, by the thousands. 
Thus sometimes the limb will swell up and become of no 
use to the body. If the patient takes medicine that will 



298 Venereal Diseases Explained 

interfere with their work and poison them, those that do^ 
not die will then enter the joints of the limb, for there 
they are safe from interference. They will also eat their 
way into the gristle and bones, yea into the very marrow of 
the bones. Thus they make their way like gophers and 
ground hogs in a man's field. They will then suck and 
sap the vitality of the flesh of the limb and feed on its 
saliva until at length it begins to shrink and dry away. 
The flesh is then saturated with a poisonous, stinking ordor, 
and what is wonderful, human spirits of various kinds 
delight to indulge at times in the smell and odor that 
flows from such a human body, for it may be understood 
that a man in this condition is a small hell as to his or- 
ganism, and for this reason the various human spirits who 
belong to such a society in hell delight in the atmosphere 
which corresponds to their evil. You may wonder at this 
statement, my reader, and say: "I wonder if he is not 
mistaken in this. " I am not mistaken in this, sir, for I 
have seen it many times, and you who do not know what 
evil is have no idea how low a human being can sink in 
various evils and low depravity, and there be happy in 
their misery, for I am safe in saying that I can take you 
who do not know evil into places of human habitation in 
our Babylon of the Pacific, the city of the Golden West— 
San Francisco— where men and women have become so far 
beyond and below the brute creation that there is no com- 
parison, for I have seen human wickedness in that city that 
nearly loosened the nails of my fingers, and such sights 
have many times blighted my hopes that we will ever be 
able to save this nation from destruction, for a man is so 
organized that he can either become a brute and beast or 
he can elevate himself into the image of God. A hog is 
fully contented when he is rolling in mud and filthiness. 
Why should we then wonder that a human spirit who is as 
to his life's love a member of a society in hell should also 
be delighted when he gets in contact with the same hell 
here on earth and enjoy the same smell and odor that flows 
from a human body corresponding to such hell or infernal 
society. 

Having been in the spirit, I am also able to describe 
the second kind of these microbes or parasites. This kind 
is in every particular very much like the white weasels 
such as hide in stone fences and in holes in the ground, 
except that their heads and teeth are of a more vicious 
look and destructive nature, and most horrible to look 
upon. This kind has their seat, nest or hive in the sexual 
organs. They sometimes leave the sexual organs and will 
fly up into a man's face. They then take up their habita- 
tion in and around the man's nose, mouth and lips. Get- 
ting into the nose they are carried down into the throat 



Venereal Diseases Explained 299 

and also work themselves into the ears. They will some- 
times take up their habitation in the man's clothing, but 
in and around the nose is their regular place for loca- 
tion. They then eat into the fiesh. These microbes or 
parasites have short lives. They come by seasons. They 
sometimes stay away for two or three months, but they 
always lay seeds in the sexual organs that are apt to blos- 
som up at any time, for the influx from their respective 
society in hell will give them life as'to their kind. These 
kinds of parasites cannot be destroyed by medicine as to 
its seed, but the doctors can kill these parasites as they 
come along and prevent them from advancing into the 
body. I have heard men curse the doctors for not being 
able to cure them, but in this they are doing wrong. I 
sympathize with the doctors in such cases, for I think they 
are d.oing all in their power to prevent this most terrible 
disease from spreading, but they are powerless to do so, for 
this reason : when the patient is gaining in health he is but 
half cured. They are at any time liable to be influenced 
by low and whoring spirits. They then throw themselves 
headlong into the same evil and thus the second disease 
will become worse than the first. 

Some men become desperate after they are diseased ancl 
curse everything under the sun and also their own soul. 
Thus their wickedness increases and they will now seek 
revenge and poison every one who comes in their way. I 
know a young man by the name of Davis, in Bakersfield, 
California, who contracted venereal diseases. He got des- 
perate and was going to have revenge. He went to Rans- 
burg, a mining town, and there he gave his disease to 
eight women in less than five weeks. I would not have 
known this, but he told it himself to me. After he had 
told this story I said to him: "Davis, you ought to be put 
in state prison for the balance of your days." He then 
got mad and said: "You are a fool and have no sense to 
want to put a man in prison for anything of that kind."" 

Venereal diseases being of a spiritual origin and from 
hell, it follows that they will also develop into many other 
diseases. I am of the opinion that if the doctor will go 
to work and search for the foundation of many other dis- 
eases that the human race is afflicted with, they will find 
that one-half of the different kinds of diseases originate 
from venereal diseases. Thus it can be plainly seen that 
if the hellish or infernal societies cannot be subdued, they 
would eventually destroy the whole human race and throw 
down the spirit and soul of man into the depths of utter 
darkness . 

I have here presented to you two different kinds of mi- 
crobes or parasites of a syphilitic nature, but I have been 
made to understand that there are many other kinds, all 



300 Venereal Diseases Explained 

different as to their quality and nature according to their 
respective societies among the infernal inhabitants. This 
is nothing new to the doctors, for they are well acquainted 
with these different diseases, and they tell you and I that 
v e cannot teach them anything. We are not trying to 
teach the doctors anything, for we are writing this for the 
common people, and our object is to show to the common 
people the destructive nature of this most terrible disease 
cf all diseases, for if we can improve the health of the 
common people our national life is preserved. We have 
nothing in common with the "Upper Ten" of New York, 
or the "Four Hundred" of Newport, and their allies in 
the various parts of the country, and they can be as low 
and degraded as they please, and the poisonous microbes 
and parasites from their rotten carcasses shall not be able 
to destroy our nation. 

Statistics tell us that the disease known as cancer is in- 
creasing among our race to a miost alarming extent, and 
that the doctors are not able to prevent this disease from 
spreading. This disease is of a spiritual origin, I am satis- 
fied. It is of a syphilitic nature, for if it was not the 
doctors could cure it, but as it is they are unable to do 
anything with the disease, for material medicine cannot 
touch the spirit of the microbe or parasite, and has no more 
effect on them than water has on a goose's back. This is 
also true of consumption . 

What we are trying to make you understand, my reader, 
is this: There is such a thing as refined evil, and this evil 
is far more dangerous and destructive than low and de- 
graded evil, for there is such a thing as refined infernal 
societies in the Invisible World where Satans and Devils 
are of great learning, but all this knowledge and learning 
is turned into evil and that of a subtle nature. I have 
learned this much by experience, for I have often conversed 
with Satans and Devils who were able so completely to 
disguise themselves that I could not tell them from mes- 
sengers of light, and the only way that I could discover 
their subtlety was to. lead them into a subject which per- 
tained to chastity and virtue. When such a conversation 
took place they were inflamed with madness and I then 
discovered their true nature. It may here be noted that 
these Devils and Satans have no heart the same as spirits 
and angels, but they have what is known to the angels as 
an Enefem.it in place of a heart; that is, their heart that 
was a heart at one time has been turned into an Enefenit, 
or more properly speaking, a mole, such as grows on a 
person's body, but not exactly the same. There is no 
word in the English, language whereby I am able to ex- 
press or define this in its true meaning. 

This being the nature of some of the inhabitants of hell, 



Venereal Diseases Explained 301 

it follows that they are also the creators of such life as 
corresponds to their respective societies in its destructive 
kind. It then follows that when a doctor is curing a 
patient who is afflicted with syphilis or some other kind 
of venereal disease as to his or her body, that person may 
enter into a more refined society in hell and there develop 
the cancer germ, which is harder for the doctor to cure 
than the first disease, and even if a cancer should not be 
visible on his or her body, when yet they lived in the body. 
They may, if they have children, transmit the spirit of 
the cancer germ to their children, grand children and great 
grand children, and these children may die of cancer, and 
yet be as innocent and pure as any man or woman living. 

The consumptive germ is the spirit of these refined hells, 
as to its nature and kind. I shall here tell you what I 
have learned in regard to this, and you can take my state- 
ment for what it is worth to you. A man or woman who 
is an adulterer at heart and regard adultery as no sin, but 
do not meddle with any one who are diseased with venereal 
disease, and are careful in watching their own bodies from 
being poisoned, but delight in committing adultery, and 
doing mischief and evil whenever they have a chance to 
do so, are connected with a refined hell of its own corre- 
sponding to their nature, and as all societies in heaven 
and hell are in the form of a man as to its respective 
organism, it then follows that such a refined society in 
hell has as to its members all the activity of a man, but 
as the heart of such society, or the members who constitute 
the heart, are turned into a mole, or are inactive or with- 
out any life flowing from it, it then follows that the lungs 
of such society, or the members who constitute the lungs, 
are the propelling power and life of that society; that 
is, it is the fountain of life in that society, not as members 
individually. It then follows that the spiritual generating 
life from such an infernal society are from the lungs, and 
for this reason when such spiritual germs get in contact 
with men and women who are subject to the propagation 
of such microbes or parasites, they take lodgment in the 
lungs of such men and women. 

I do not want you to misunderstand me in this matter. 
Here is the way it works : Mr. Hawkins is a refined adult- 
erer and belongs to a society of this kind corresponding 
to his life's love. He is as to his spirit saturated with the 
spiritual germs of consumption, but it does not affect his 
lungs. Why does it not affect his lungs ■? His lungs are 
the life of that spiritual consumptive germ. The reason 
these germs are not propagated into a parasite or microbe 
and begin to eat into his lungs is this: The influx into 
his organism from the society to which he belongs prevents 
these germs from developing into parasites or microbes, and 



302 Venereal Diseases Explained 

for this reason the germs do not affect him as to his body, 
for if it should destroy Hawkins' body, it would also de- 
stroy the member of the lungs of the society to which 
Hawkins belongs, as Hawkins' lungs were members of that 
society also. It may here be noted that Hawkins stands 
in the same relation to the poisonous germs of consumption 
as the poisonous oak stands to the poisonous organic spirit. 
The poisonous oak does not suffer from housing the poison- 
ous organic spirit in its leaves, which are the life and lungs 
of the oak, and neither does Hawkins suffer from housing 
the poisonous germ of consumption in his lungs. 

But we will now suppose that Hawkins became intimately 
acquainted with two young girls, and he kisses both of 
them, one time or another. These two young girls may 
be pure and virtuous, both of them, but the moment he 
kisses one of them he poisons her as to her spirit. She 
also inhales into her lungs the odor or effluvia that flows 
from his body, and the influx that flows from his lungs. 
Her organism is so constituted that the magnetic current 
that flows from the different members of her body will 
not kill the poisonous consumptive germ that Hawkins 
left with her when he kissed her, and she now becomes a 
consumptive and does not know the reason why, and if 
■she should happen to get married and have children they 
would inherit the same poisonous consumptive disease that 
caused the death of their mother, for the germ of this 
disease is death. It is the spirit of a refined infernal so- 
ciety in hell, and the very essence of jealousy and death. 

Hawkins kissed the other girl also in the same manner 
as he kissed the first, but she was differently organized. 
The currents that flowed from the different members of 
her body did not permit the poisonous consumptive germ 
to take root in her lungs and propagate parasites or mi- 
crobes, and for this reason she escaped death by consump- 
tion. 

These two girls by coming in contact with Hawkins took 
the same chance of getting poisoned that Charlie Burg 
and I did when we cut down and removed the poisonous 
oak, as referred to above. I was poisoned, and he escaped. 

You will say: "Apparently the way you are writing you 
are an alarmist; you look at the dark side too much. It 
surely cannot be as dangerous as you picture it. Are we 
not. away ahead of the rest of the races, and s;-j how they 
are thriving and increasing in number, and besides that 
I believe we are getting better all the time, and time will 
shape our destiny, and 'we will come out all right." You 
do not know what spiritual wickedness is, but I do. You 
have no idea or conception of what wickedness is, and. 
therefore, have no knowledge of the danger that lies be- 
fore us. If we had only the evil of this world to contend 



Venereal Diseases Explained 303 

with it would then be a small matter, but we also have 
spiritual evil to contend with, which is many times harder 
to overcome and conquer. If you knew what I know about 
this, and had seen what I have seen, and heard what I 
have heard, you would be a great deal more of an alarmist 
than I am. The universe is great and the plans of the 
Great Architect are beyond our comprehension. We cannot 
compare ourselves with the balance of the races, such as 
the Mongolians, Negroes and Indians. We are a higher 
type of being, and cannot live and exist under the same 
conditions as they can. We are a more spirited race, and 
for this reason can also become more wicked than they 
can, for remember that refined wickedness is by far harder 
to overcome than low and depraved wickednes, for I may 
tell you that if we should ever come to a state where spirit- 
ual wickedness should get the upper hand over us, we are 
as a race forever gone. The idea that we are getting better, 
and that we are improving is not true, as can plainly be 
seen bv the following statistics, from Morning Oregonian, 
November 25th, 1904 : 

Murder Is Rife. 

Crime on the Increase in United State — Remarkable Since 
1899— Homicides Four Times Greater now than in 1881 
— Chicago-London Figures — With less than One-third 
the Population, the Windy City had Five Times as 
Many Tragedies as the Metropolis Last Year. 

Harvest of Deaths by Crime in Three Years— Homicides in 
United States, 31.395 ; British loss in Boer war, 22,000 ; 
Killed on railroads, 21,847. 

New York, November 24.— (Special.)— There are at 
present four and a half times as many murders and homi- 
cides for each 1,000,000 people in the United States as there 
were in 1881. With this statement of fact, based upon 
statistics, S. S. McClure makes a startling showing of the 
increase of lawlessness in this country, and follows with 
a stinging criticism of the reign of "criminal oligarchy," 
of chronic infraction of the law by many classes, of general 
failure in the enforcement of the statutes, to which causes 
the condition is attributed. Comments on the prevalence 
of crime and lawlessness taken almost at random from 
representative and serious newspapers and from published 
statements of judges and citizens from the supporting 
evidence. 

In the L T nited States last year there were 8.976 murders 
and homicides in a population of about 80,000.000. In 
1881, when the population was 51.316.000. there were only 
1.266 crimes of this class. The his'h record was reached in 



304 Venereal Diseases Explained 

1896, when there were 10,654 murders and homicides in a. 
population of 70,000,000. In 1899 conditions improved, but 
since then they have steadily grown worse. 

Conditions in Chicago are strikingly set forth by com- 
parisons with the criminal records of the two leading cities 
of Europe. London, with an area of 688 square miles and. 
a population of 6,500,000, had 24 murders last year. There 
was no "undiscovered crime," as the murderers were all 
arrested except in four cases, where they committed suicide. 

Chicago, with less than one-third of the population and 
area covered by the London or metropolitan police, had 128 
homicides. In 18 cases the murderers were killed at the 
time of the crime or committed suicide; four other cases 
were those of officers who did the killing in the perform- 
ance of their duties, leaving 106 cases for the police to 
work upon. Out of that number 34 convictions were se- 
cured, while in 19 cases no arrest was made, and in 53 
cases arrests did not result in conviction. Only one mar. 
was hanged in Chicago. 

In Paris only 15 murders or attempted murders were 
committed in the same period. More than eight times as, 
many murders in Chicago as in Paris, six times as many as 
in London. 

The loss of life through crime is made more prominent 
when compared with fatalities in war and on railroads. In 
three years the homicides in the United States numbered 
31,395* The British loss in the Boer war was 22,000. In 
the same period there were killed on railroads 21,847. 

Labor troubles, the burning of negroes, lawlessness in 
Colorado, riots and murders in New York are referred to 
in detail. 

Distinguished jurists and educators are quoted as say- 
ing that the increase in lawlessness endangers the future 
of the nation. 

People who have such ideas, that we are getting bet- 
ter, judge others by themselves as to their own con- 
dition and individual life. They look at the surface and 
the outside appearance of material and social life, and 
everything looks pleasing to them, because they are happy 
in marriage and prospering in business. " They are also 
totally ignorant of past and ancient history, for they say : 
"I have done so and so, and my children can do the same, 
and it is o>f no use for us to worry over these things, for 
we cannot help them," and if you ask them to give a 
helping hand to those who are less fortunate, they will 
say : ' ' What is the use ; let them do as I do. ' ' 

I knew a contractor and builder in the city of Chicago 
who talked in this manner. He was worth in money and 
property perhaps $60,000 and was prospering. Knowing 



Venereal Diseases Explained 305 

the many evils that existed in the city of Chicago, he 
looked at the evils as of no consequence, and of no serious 
damage. Being a very sharp and intelligent business man, 
he thought he could always guard against them, but to his 
astonishment he found that the evil concealed in his sur- 
roundings were more powerful than his wealth and busi- 
ness talent. There came a day when he lost $400 a day 
as forfeit to a firm for not being able to fulfill his contract ; 
the laborers killed his horses; everything worked against 
him; the bookkeeper tangled up the books; the cashier 
ran away with all the money on hand. But being an 
ambitious man, he began to help where it was necessary, 
but in doing so he broke his leg and had to go to the 
hospital. In three years time he had the pitiful sum of 
$1,600 to his credit. He then found out that the surround- 
ing evil of the city was something to be reckoned with. 
He then said: "There is no man in this city who can 
safely say 'I shall escape from the evils with which this 
city is infested,' and no man's life is safe at any time, 
rich or poor." 

Those who think that time will shape our destiny, and 
that we will come out all right without any effort of our 
own, are simply like unto domestic animals who are cared 
for by a farmer's servant, for they have no perception 
of what their life is for, and care for nothing but what 
they eat and drink from one day to another. But it is 
otherwise with those who suffer for the necessities of life 
through the evil which has brought about the condition 
which they are in. These people are not satisfied with 
the present society; these men and women do not think it 
is all right, for their life is, practically speaking, a failure, 
through the evil that has brought them into the condition 
in which they are. There are also many noble men and 
women who are suffering as to their spirit through the 
evils with which our present society is surrounded, and 
are placed in a position from which it is impossible for 
them to escape from the suffering they have to endure. 
These men and women are looking for relief, but can find 
none. They do not think that we are outgrowing evil, for 
they are conscious of evil. Their lives here on earth have 
been a complete failure so far as happiness is concerned, 
through the surrounding evil which has brought about 
their condition. 

The reason that you cannot see the dangerous condition 
in which we are as a nation is this : A man who is planning 
suicide will not let it be known. A man who sets fire to 
the building in which you are sleeping will not let it be 
known until the building is on fire, and if your building 
is not insured you are the loser for the cost of your 
building, and so it is with the life of a race and a nation: 



■■&? 



306 Venereal Diseases Explained 

if we do not guard against evil in time we shall be over- 
taken by its power. We must, therefore, insure our na- 
tional life that we may not lose our inheritance to our 
heavenly homes. But in so doing we must pay for our 
insurance policy with our labor here on earth. Our ma- 
terial dwellings may be burned and destroyed by fire, but 
our spirits cannot be destroyed, and you and I shall live 
forever. Therefore, let us not remove the landmark of 
the towers of our material temple, that the coming gen- 
erations may know where to commence to build a city and 
to construct their temples to the glory and happiness of 
their children. 

Knowing as we do the many terrible diseases that of 
late years has afflicted our race, and which are advancing 
and increasing every day into our physical bodies and 
sapping the vitality of our national life, in spite of the 
knowledge and learning that our doctors have of anatomy, 
and with the vigilance and care with which these men 
and women are working night and day trying to pre- 
vent the spread of these most terrible of all diseases, 
syphilis, cancer and consumption, the doctors in their un- 
tiring study have been able to check and destroy the or- 
ganic spirit of such diseases as yellow fever, cholera, typhus 
fever, etc., but the reason for this is that the organic spirits 
of those diseases are of short duration. But as they have 
mastered all of these different diseases, they are now con- 
fronted with something that is beyond their power to con- 
trol or keep in check. Many of the doctors are greatly 
alarmed over this, and many of them have spent their 
lives writing books and pamphlets trying to enlighten the 
public as to this and warn them of the danger of these 
most terrible diseases, but this has as yet done very little 
good, as the public throw themselves headlong into this 
most terrible evil, and we know of men who are sound, 
strong and healthy and of good common sense who will 
throw themselves into the arms of a public prostitute who 
sells her body for money, when they know they are taking 
desperate chances of being poisoned with this terrible dis- 
ease for the balance of their days. What do you suppose 
is the cause of this, my reader? You say: "That man as 
to his nature cannot get along without a woman, and fur- 
thermore prostitution is a necessary evil, and if there were 
no public women our chaste wives and virgin daughters 
would be in danger." But here, my reader, there are 
married men with a wife and children who do the same 
thing. What have you to say to that? They take chances 
of being poisoned, and also their wife. Is that necessary 
evil also for a public woman to sell her body to a married 
man? I think I am competent to speak on this matter, 
and I am fully convinced that I know what I am talking 



Venereal Diseases Explained 307 

about. I am a full grown man and am as well developed 
as to my body and spirit as any man. I was married when 
I was thirty-four years of age, and am the father of a girl 
who is now seventeen years of age, measures five feet four 
inches in her stocking feet and weighs one hundred and 
thirty-two pounds. She is now keeping my house. The 
necessary evil that you speak about is, in my opinion, not 
a necessary evil, any further than we make it so ourselves. 
At least I have never found that a public woman, or any 
other woman, was a necessity to a man's health, except 
his wife. 

Do not think, my female reader, that I am alone in this, 
for as low as our race has fallen miorally, there are yet 
many men who are like myself who wear an undefiled, 
white and clean moral garment, where no blots or stains 
have left a mark. I know there are chaste and virtuous 
wive^, and I know there are also chaste and virtuous hus- 
bands. 

But we will now agree with your doctrine that public 
prostitution is a necessary evil, in order to protect and 
safeguard our wives and daughters. Just think of that — 
nations like the American and Swedish have sunk so low 
in moral depravity that it is necessary to carry on public 
prostitution in order to protect and safeguard their chaste 
and virtuous women. Just think of it! 

Let us now see what we have done, and where our posi- 
tion is. We have admitted and endorsed the doctrine that 
public, prostitution is a necessary evil for the purpose of 
safeguarding and protecting our wives and daughters, or 
the remainder of them who are not secretly carrying on 
prostitution, but are true to themselves and their husbands. 
I do not want you, my reader, to be a cowarft and a back- 
slider. I want you to look our situation squarely in the 
face. "What have we now done? You will have to admit 
that according to your doctrine we men — and no others — 
have placed an army of not less than 800,000 public pros- 
titutes within the boundaries of the United States to safe- 
guard and protect our wives and daughters. And in my 
native country, the little land of the North which I love 
next to my mother, there is perhaps an army of 50,000 
prostitutes as a protection and safeguard to protect and 
insure the safety of my mother and my sister with the 
balance of the honorable women. 

Let us now look at our army of 850,000 prostitutes that 
are now enlisted under our banner as a safeguard and 
protection to our wives and daughters. What kind of 
discipline have we laid down for this great army to follow, 
and what are their obligations to the sovereign t ower under 
which they are serving, and where lays the power and 
protection of this great army of 850,000, or perhaps double 
that number! 



308 Venereal Diseases Explained 

How long do you suppose this army will protect and 
safeguard our wives and daughters under the present con- 
ditions? But you say: "I did not mean that they were 
going to safeguard and protect our wives and daughters 
directly, but indirectly." We will now take you up on 
this. Who are now guarding our wives and daughters di- 
rectly? You say the men. What men? The citizens of 
our nation. Let me now tell you that our wives and 
daughters have no protection whatever, any further than 
they themselves are able to fight against an enemy that 
is more powerful than all the armies of the world. For 
we men, the citizens of this United States and Sweden, are 
housing, feeding and clothing an army of 850,000 prosti- 
tutes that are more dangerous and destructive to life and 
property than all the grasshoppers, cyclones, floods and fires 
that this country ever had and ever will have, and more 
poisonous than all the rattlesnakes, tarantulas and wild 
beasts within the United States, and we, the citizens of 
the United States and Sweden, are upholding such an army 
of destructiveness as an indirect means whereby we may 
safeguard and protect our wives and daughters. Will you 
not admit, my reader, that we are in a most dangerous po- 
sition when we have to resort to such means in order to 
safeguard and protect our wives and daughters, who are 
the soil of our country, the very foundation of our gov- 
ernment, and the light and glory of our race? 

How long do you suppose we will be able to safeguard 
and protect our wives and daughters by this means of in- 
direct protection ? This army of prostitutes are in alliance 
with the devil, and would destroy you and I if they could, 
and every one who has put them as an indirect safeguard 
for our wives and daughters. These prostitutes utterly 
despise an honest and virtuous woman, and for this reason 
they can never be loyal to those who have enlisted them, 
only so far as pertains to the destruction and ruination 
of our wives and daughters. 

I have heard many men say: "John, prostitution is a 
necessary evil." I tell you emphatically, No, my reader, 
prostitution is not a necessary evil any more than it is 
necessary for a thief to steal, and for murderer to take 
the lives of those who have never harmed him. You may 
say: "The evil in these men was inherited. They were 
born thieves and murderers." We will take you up on 
this, and endorse your doctrine, if this is true; that thieves 
and murderers are born and become so as to their nature. 
Is it not also reasonable to suppose that prostitutes and 
adulterers are born so as to their nature? If this is true, 
we find that we are in a still worse condition. The ques- 
tion now before us is this: Is this evil increasing or is it 
decreasing? The doctors tell us that venereal diseases, 



Venereal Diseases Explained 309 

cancer and consumption are increasing, and we know that 
prostitution is also increasing. Where is this going to 
end! Can you tell me? We are now in the same position 
with regard to our national life as a farmer who has Can- 
adian th?stl.es in his field of grain, which are advancing 
and spreading all over the field. It is a fact, which we 
have records to prove, that there are farms which were at- 
one time fertile and productive, but the Canadian thistle 
got a foothold, and the farmer to begin with was careless 
and paid no attention to the weed but let it grow and 
flourish among his grain, until at length the soil of his 
fruitful farm was impregnated with the seed of this de- 
structive tl istle, but the farmer could not see the <1 anger 
of the destructive weed until it was too late. The Cana- 
dian thistle became master of the farm and he had to 
abandon the farm which had been his support. 

This, my reader, is the destructive power in the universe. 
A few seeds from the Canadian thistle was the cause of 
the farmer abandoning his farm, because he did not de- 
stroy the thistles when they first appeared, but let them 
advance until they became so thick that the soil of his farm 
was poisoned beyond redemption. 

It may be noted, my reader, that we are no more, com- 
paratively speaking, as a nation and a race, in this universe, 
than the farm referred to above was in relation to the 
balance of the farms on this earth. If the farmer referred 
to above could be driven away from his farm by a few seeds 
of the Canadian thistle, as a starter, it is also possible that 
we as a people can become a nation of the past for not in 
time removing and destroying the poisonous seeds of 
venereal thistles that are so swiftly advancing in the soil 
of our national life. 

We boast and brag about our civilization here in the 
United States and crow like bantam roosters on a farm- 
yard fence of what we are doing, and how great we are, 
but we say nothing about our degradation, infamy and 
rascality. All this we try to cover up. If history tells 
us the truth, there were no hotels in this country one 
hundred years ago that were kept on the plan of an assig- 
nation house, but I am safe in saying that today in our 
cities and towns of over five thousand inhabitants, nearly 
one-half of the hotels are kept on the plan of an assigna- 
tion house. Will you then tell me that we are not in 
danger, and that the seeds of syphilis and cancer the doc- 
tors will take care of, and that it is not as dangerous as I 
try to make it out? But I will tell you earnestly that if we 
do not guard against this most terrible disease, and pre- 
vent it from spreading any further into our national life, 
it will go harder with us than with the farmer whom the 
thistles drove away from his farm, for the spirits of this 



310 Venereal Diseases Explained 

destructive thistle are organic, and as they cover the man's 
farm in great numbers, their decayed stalks cover the 
ground and at the same time fertilize the soil and will thus 
destroy themselves and in the course of time the farmer's 
children may yet occupy the farm and make use of it by 
violently plowing and cultivating the soil. 

But we as a nation and a race, if the thistles of venereal 
diseases should ever get the upper hand over us, we will 
be wiped from the face of this little, planet of ours, body 
and soul, and there will not be even a trace left of us. I 
will frankly tell you that as boastful as we are, and with 
all our conceit and arrogance, we cannot by bluff and 
treachery scare this our enemy away, the thistles of vene- 
real disease, for if you could line your docks and harbors 
with steamers and vessels of every kind and have them 
loaded with gold and diamonds ; were owners of all the rail- 
roads on the face of the earth ; had all the knowledge under 
the sun; were walking on damascus carpets, and had power 
over the kingdoms of the world, yet for all of this if we 
let our physical bodies be broken down and corrupted, our 
government will not stand, but will be overthrown, and 
we as a people, the American people of the United States, 
will be a nation of the past. 

You may say: "Are not the balance of the nations in 
as much danger as the Americans and Swedes V I am not 
interested in the balance of the nations, and I have no 
business to meddle with their political, moral or civil life. 
I suppose they know enough to take care of themselves. 
If I am 1 head over heels in debt and cannot meet my debts, 
and am getting closed out in business, it is no consolation 
to me to know that my neighbor across the street is in the 
same fix and is also being closed out. 

Many people at the present time, and in fact the public 
at large, do not know that there is such a thing as spirit- 
ual wickedness pertaining to prostitution. I deem it my 
duty, therefore, to enlighten you, my reader, in regard to 
this most terrible evil and danger of destruction which lies 
concealed within the propelling power of the harlot and 
the adulterer. (When I speak of the harlot, I mean the 
woman who is married and has a husband living, and who 
will yet commit adultery whenever she gets a chance, and 
is simply using her husband as a breastwork or shelter be- 
hind which she can carry on secretly her fornication and 
whoredom). 

This being true, it follows that the harlot and her lovers 
are by far more destructive and dangerous than the public 
prostitute, for she has the power to sow the seeds of vene- 
real diseases in places and in soil that is fenced in with 
the bonds of matrim'ony, and in places where the public 
prostitute cannot enter. The harlot, therefore, as to her 



Venereal Diseases Explained 311 

heart can be more wicked in her designs than the public 
prostitute, for the public prostitute buys and sells in the 
open market, and no one is compelled to buy her goods 
unless they wish to do so. But the harlot carries on her 
nefarious business in divers ways, for she is like unto a 
trapper who has set his traps on forbidden territory when 
the statutes of the state says no man or woman shall be 
allowed to trap within the boundaries of such territory. 
It may, therefore, be noted that after the harlot leaves the 
physical body and enters into the spiritual world is as to 
her heart still a harlot there as well as on earth, and she 
is as to her life's love the same harlot, and she has not 
changed one particle, for a man or woman, whether they 
are good or bad, do not change at once by the change of 
death, but are the same as to their life's love. Some get 
better and some get worse. It also follows that the 850,000 
prostitutes referred to above are still prostitutes when they 
enter the spiritual Avorld, and that many of them do not 
reform but become worse, for there they have a chance 
to exercise their evil to its fullest extent, more so than 
here on earth, and as the spiritual world is located within 
the atmosphere of our material earth, it follows that we 
have them right here with us, and that they are running 
back and forth and up and down the surface of our ma- 
terial earth like unto birds and swallows of every kind. 
It follows also that they will influence mortals to commit 
adultery whenever they have a chance to do so, and that 
their subtle power over men is greater and more dangerous 
than the public has any idea of. You ask me how I know 
this. It has been demonstrated to me by actual experi- 
ment. I shall here give you a memorable relation: 

It has pleased the messengers at times to withdraw their 
protective hands from over me and to • let evil have full 
sway over my body and spirit, and allow wicked spirits 
and devils to torment me that I may thereby know the 
nature of spiritual wickedness which I could not learn by 
the lessons of Correspondence. 

One Sunday morning many years ago I was lying in 
my bed awake with arms crossed over my breast. There 
appeared in the room two female spirits. One took her 
position at the foot of the bed and the other in front of 
the bed. They stood there in silence for some moments 
and did not move. I looked at them but said nothing. 
Finally they perceived that I noticed them and they then 
began to natter my position in the way I was lying in the 
bed. (I was lying on my back). They then began to throw 
themselves crossways of the lower part of my body. In 
so doing they inflamed my flesh and heated up my blood 
as to my animal nature. They now began to exercise their 
subtlety over me. They said they loved me and that they 



312 Venereal Diseases Explained 

were commissioned to come and tell me something of very 
great importance and they wanted me to do as they told 
me. As I was thus in conversation with one of them the 
other entered the lower part of my body and took hold of 
my hands. I then perceived that they were two harlots. 
As the bedstead in which I was sleeping was of turned pins 
at the head and foot, I threw my arms up over my head 
and took hold of the pins at the head of the bedstead. As 
I did this they threw the bedcloths on the floor and threw 
themselves at full length over my body. I could not open 
my fingers to let go of the pins I had hold of in the head of 
the bedstead, but as I was strong in spirit I began to kick 
them in the bed and told them to let go. They then began 
to torment me in the bed. I then tried to release my hands 
from the bedstead, and in doing so pulled the pins in two 
and broke them. Thus I was released from the bed. I 
then jumped out of bed and they had to let go. They then 
left the room at once. As I stooped over to take up my 
clothes and dress, my nose and mouth began to bleed, and 
streams of blood covered the floor. In fighting the two 
harlots and in trying to get loose from the bedstead, I had 
in some way strained my physical body more than it could 
stand and thereby bursted some of the blood vessels in the 
inside of my body. 

Having had this experience, with many other kinds, I am 
fully convinced that unless we guard against this evil we 
will eventually be overtaken by its destructive power, for 
you can plainly see that we are not rid of the harlot and 
adulterer because they are dead or have left the material 
body. They are still in existence, as much as they ever 
were, and are now many times harder to guard against 
than when they lived in the body, for they are at times 
able, if left alone, to influence our wives and daughters 
to commit adultery and thereby destroy their lives and 
do us an irreparable injury. Of course those who have 
their spiritual senses closed are not very easily influenced, 
but there are those who are subject to spiritual influences 
and are too weak to fight against them, for this influence 
will enter and tamper with a man's brain also. 

A good many men and women who are overtaxing their 
sexual organs do this through the influence of whoring 
spirits. This is most deplorable and sorrowful to relate, 
but we will have to acknowledge the fact, for it is well 
known to the doctors and superintendents of insane asylums 
that there are many men and women who Ijave lost their 
reason from abusing themselves, and when their reason is 
gone they know no bounds. An insane person in such a 
state has to have his hands tied up or a muffler put on him 
so that he is unable to use his hands. What is the cause 
of this, my reader? The reason is this: Such men or 



Venereal Diseases Explained 313 

women in their insane state are controlled by a harlot or 
an adulterer who has such complete control of his or her 
organism that they indulge in their wickedness in this way 
and will not let go until they are cut off by some mes- 
senger of light and put in prison, but this cannot always 
be done successfully. 

The doctors in the various insane asylums, however, are 
able to remove the whoring spirit from the patient, and 
many have been cured of this evil by the doctors. A man 
or woman who has become a victim of this terrible evil 
should be treated candidly, for they are not always to 
blame, and are simply innocent victims of this evil which 
they have not been able to rid themselves of, as the pres- 
sure brought to bear upon them has been too strong, and 
being ignorant of the many devices these whoring spirits 
use to accomplish their evil, they become victims before 
they are aware of it. 

Many people at the present time believe that it is only 
boys and girls who practice this, but let me tell you that 
it is also practiced by married men and women, and I know 
a wife who told me that her husband abused himself while 
in bed with her. She asked me what I thought was the 
cause of this. This is very strong proof that we are right 
when we say that the harlot and adulterer are still harlots 
and adulterers after they are dead and have left the body, 
and that they can influence men and women to commit 
adultery is also true. 

You must not, for a moment, my reader, entertain the 
idea that the messengers of light and the angels will induce 
-a man or woman to commit adultery, and that they will in 
any way inflame your flesh and heat up your blood to that 
effect, for I know by much experience that they will not 
do anything of the kind. I have many times laid in my 
oed in the morning hour awake when messengers of light 
have entered my room and kissed my checks and laid their 
arms upon my breast and shoulders, and they have at 
times been able to draw from my mouth and lips streams 
of fresh water which has flowed down my neck and wet 
the pillows upon which I was resting. And at these times 
I would be as cool as to my body and flesh as when I went 
to bed, and at such times when in their presence not one 
lewd thought would enter my mind. 

All these and many other experiences fully convince me 
that the adulterer and the harlot and the prostitute belong 
to their respective societies in the infernal regions which 
correspondends to their evil. We have so far as our knowl- 
edge goes not yet been able to discover anything in the 
creative universe without there being an opposite to it. 
Mention anything you please and I will show you an oppo- 
site to it. It then appears to us as a fact and as a truth that 



314 Venereal Diseases Explained 

the very creative, progressive and upbuilding power has its 
opposite in the form of the seeds of the destructive thistles 
of venereal diseases and the death and destruction that 
follows in the path of the harlot and the adulterer to the 
end of eternal darkness if left alone and not guarded 
against. 

The doctors have asked the question a thousand times 
what to do with men and women who abuse themselves, and 
to find a remedy that will check the evil. There is no 
remedy for this, as we cannot run away from our own 
existence. The only way I can see is to let every man 
and woman, boy and girl know our true condition, and 
the evil with which we are surrounded, that we may put 
on our armor and violently fight our way through this 
material life the best we know how, and with the help of 
the messengers of light we shall in time be able to be the 
masters of our own physical bodies and walk uprightly 
before God and man. 

Let us now look at ourselves in a candid, sober and con- 
servative way as to our condition and our state of exist- 
ence. Taking all things into consideration, we find that 
we are not as far advanced as we should be, and that wie 
as a nation and a people have as yet a long ways to travel 
before we will reach the standard of morality and be able 
to control our physical bodies in such a way that we are 
safe and secure as an enduring and lasting race and a 
happy and progressive nation. 

I have heard many people say: "John, we are getting 
weaker as to our bodies, but we are getting wiser as to 
our minds." The statement that we are getting weaker 
and wiser is only half true, and men who talk in this 
manner do not know what wisdom is. Wisdom does not 
consist in a few inventions as to material appliances and 
the discovery of some new chemical process relating to our 
material sciences. All these things which We have received 
of late years is simply the genius and inventive spirit of 
the natons of the past. And such men as Thomas Edison, 
Tesla, Howe, Field and many others are only agents of 
the inventive genius of the Invisible World. But we must 
give these men credit for the office they are so faithfully 
attending to as such agents, and honor and respect them 
for all the good they have done for us, and in being able 
to fill such an office. But this is not wisdom, it is the 
genius of invention which only a few men among us has 
brought into existence for our benefit and comfort, and 
we as a nation and a people cannot have the arrogance and 
conceit to think that we are wiser as a nation and a people 
because there are a few men who have brought into ex- 
istence a few mechanical inventions for our material com- 
fort. That these mechanical inventions are only the genius 



Venereal Diseases Explained 315 

of material progress can plainly be seen, and that it has 
nothing in common with wisdom is also very evident, for 
with all the mechanical inventions that we have and have 
brought into existence and the inventive spirit displayed 
among us, it has added nothing to our health and happiness, 
for I can prove to you that there exists among us today 
more sorrow, misery, discontent, restlessness and sickness 
than there did one hundred and fifty years ago when the 
people knew nothing about our new mechanical inventions. 
Wisdom consists in knowing how to be strong, healthy and 
happy as to our body and spirit, and in how to build a 
staple, strong and secure government that will give justice 
to all of its citizens alike, and for this reason it is not true 
that we are getting wiser, but it is true that we are getting 
weaker as a nation and a people in physical strength. This 
being true who are we now going to blame for our condi- 
tion and for the evil that threatens our national life: 
namely, the seed from the thistles of venereal diseases, and 
the necessary evil of prostitution. We cannot blame the 
Great Architect, or those who have created us, for we were 
not created into this evil. I will prove to you that all 
creation as to its coming and going are organized bodies 
so constructed with their respective systems that they will 
discharge their office when the time and seasons are at 
hand in their natural state, when left alone and not inter- 
fered with. The blossoms of the fruit trees will fade and 
drop off when they have performed their office. The apple 
and prune tree will drop its fruit when ripe, no matter if 
cultivated or not, and if left on the ground will fertilize 
the soil if not removed therefrom. The trees will shed 
and throw away their leaves in due season, When they 
have performed their office, the leaves being of no more 
use because they are ripe and have performed their office; 
and so it is with the whole vegetable kingdom. The animal 
kingdom is created and organized in the same way. All 
the animals have seasons, and the life forces within their 
bodies ebb and flow according to the season. Is it then 
reasonable to think and infer that man as to the construc- 
tion of his body is created inferior to the vegetable and 
animal kingdoms, when we know that man is the grandest 
and noblest work of God. and the most complete of all 
creation? Shall we then be led to believe the false and 
deceiving doctrine that it is necessary to use artifical means 
whereby we may discharge the semen in our generative 
organs, when the fact of it is that this organ if left alone 
in its natural state will discharge the semen when the 
season arrives, and we will know nothing of its coming and 
going ourselves. I know what I am talking about, and you, 
medical doctor, who has studied anatomy and the effect and 
the influence that the human organization is subpect to 



.'316 Venereal Diseases Explained 

from outside influences, are telling us that a man will 
suffer as to his health if he cannot be installed into the 
marriage office. We deny this. For this is the truth; a 
man can live a natural life, and if he does not tamper with 
his sexual organs can keep in good health whether he is 
put into the marriage office or not. How is it with those 
men who are up in the mountainous regions for years, and 
who do not see the opposite sex? These men are rugged 
and healthy. And sailors who are at sea for years, and 
who have no chance whatsoever to come into contact with 
the opposite sex are strong and healthy. Why is this? It 
is because they then live a natural life as they are created. 
We can bring forth hundreds to prove to you that it is 
hot the Creator's fault that we are fallen into disrepute, 
and are taking care of our bodies in an unnatural way, for 
we are created perfect as to our organization, and a man 
who is a man will have no trouble in keeping his good 
health, and will have no use for the necessary evil of 
prostitution, and neither is it necessary for him to tamper 
with himself. The truth of the matter is, as we are ad- 
vancing in mechanical skill we are becoming weaker as to 
our bodies by the polution of lewd and immoral thought 
and by putting these thoughts into practice, and in place 
of becoming wiser as a people and a nation we are be- 
coming more and more ignorant as to our health and hap- 
piness, and as to the end and purpose of life in which we 
were created. This beine? true, it then follows we are going 
down to destruction faster than we are aware. Who is now 
to blame for these conditions'? We blame the harlot and 
the prostitute and their lovers for this, and for this reason 
we appeal to all honest and respectable men and women 
to keep this class out of their society for we have nothing 
in common with them, and we must put on our gloves and 
working clothes and go to work with the hoe to weed out 
the thistles of venereal diseases, root and branch, and burn 
them with fire. (See illustration on opposite page.) 

The medical doctors have advanced many ideas and theor- 
ized a good deal as to the way to weed out the thistles of 
venereal diseases from our national body, for they are 
tired and disgusted with the weed, for it is advancing on 
them every day, but they have not as yet come to any 
agreement amtong themselves, and they are not as yet any 
further advanced than they were years ago, for the reason 
that some of them have such radical ideas that they would 
turn this whole country into a house of prostitution, for 
such is the doctrine of Doctor Foot of New York. 

There is but one way that we can see to protect ourselves, 
and that is to expose the harlot and her lovers to the pub- 
lic, for she is our Worst enemy, and the most dangerous 
•evil to society. 




< 
a 
z 
> 

O 
m 

H 

on 
x 
H 
pq 



a 

z 
z 

D 



< 
D 

o 
a 

z 

a 

pq 



Venereal Diseases Explained 317 

For the benefit of those who are innocent and do not 
know evil, and are not acquainted with the nature of the 
harlot, as to the interior of her mind and her life's love, 
I shall here relate a circumstance that happened to me 
in California years ago. I was working for Mr. Robert 
Smiley, a San Francisco contractor. I was working at 
carpenter work in one of the suburbs of San Francisco 
and was sent to repair a dwelling house for a family that 
consisted of a man and his wife and two young boys, nearly 
full grown men. The husband had a law office in the city 
and had at one time been a judge of the court. The wife 
was a tall, slender woman, well built and of a fair com- 
plexion. She was a college graduate and was one of San 
Francisco's society women. As I was working all alone in 
the house she came and made herself acquainted with me, 
and began to exercise her subtle power over me. This wo- 
man was in possession of the strongest subtle power of any 
woman I have ever come in contact with, and knowing this 
herself she had cultivated this power to a remarkable de- 
gree, almost beyond the comprehension of man. Finding 
I was not as easy a subject as she at first supposed, she let 
me go that day and left me alone, but the next day, about 
three o'clock in the afternoon, she called me into her bed- 
room. She said she wanted some changes made, the removal 
of a panel in the wall. As I had been sawing off a board 
at the time, I kept the saw in my hand when I went into 
the room. "When she got me into the room she began to 
show me what she wanted me to do. I told her I did not 
think the judge would allow such a change to be made, as 
it was not practicable. She told me the judge was not 
very much of a man, and that he had peculiar ideas. She 
now began to exercise her subtlety over me with all her 
might. She was almost sure she was going to conquer me 
and accomplish her purpose, but she had met her Waterloo 
for the first time in her life. She showed me her bed and 
told me that their was a new spring in it. As the magnetic 
currents from her subtle heart began to give way and get 
exhausted, she began to tremble, her eyes became wild look- 
ing and her face changed color, and every nerve in her 
body began to quiver, and she began to talk in a low and 
trembling voice, for I threw a shower of fear on her and 
this exhausted her power of subtlety. When she found her 
subtlety was not strong enough to subdue me, and all her 
resources were exhausted she was inflamed with madness, 
and said: "You are not the man I thought you were." I 
asked her why. She said: "Do you understand what I 
want you to do?" "I understand you perfectly well, but 
you have gotten hold of the wrong party this time." She 
then lifted up her hand as if she were going to strike me 
in the face and said : "You are the biggest fool I ever 



318 Venereal Diseases Explained 

met in my life ; get out of this room at once. ' ' As the door 
was standing open, I backed up into the open door, and 
there I stood. Standing there I said to her: "Don't ever 

call me a d fool again. I allow no woman like you to 

use such language to me." She then said: "Do you call 
me a woman?" I told her that I called her a woman and 
nothing else. She then said: "Get out of that door, or I 
will have you arrested for taking advantage over me, and 
for insulting me. ' ' When I heard this I said to her : ' ' Don't 
ever undertake anything of the kind. I will make you here 
understand that I am a knight and know how to use the 
saber, and I have rode rough shod through divers places 
before I ever came here, and there has not as yet been a 
woman who has been able to strip me of my moral garment. 
You have been exercising your subtle power over me for 
the last three or four days, and today you have decided to 
make a final test of your power over men. " As I was talk- 
ing I saw enter the room a female spirit with what looked 
like a dipper in her hand. In the dipper was what looked 
like a greyish dark powder. This powder she poured over 
the woman's head. It named and melted like sulphur 
throwfn on a hot stove. When it touched her head the 
female spirit then began to rub her head and face in a 
most energetic fashion, and down her neck and arms and 
chest, principally over her heart. I then thought I heard 
a noise in the corner of the room. I looked in that direc- 
tion, and as I did so the curtains in front of the windows 
of my spirit were let down and I could see the spirit no 
more. I perceived the woman did not know what the spirit 
Was doing to her. After I had spoken to the woman she 
walked up to me and said: "Let me take that saw that 
you have in your hand. " As I had a chance to learn some- 
thing, I gave her the saw. She took the saw and laid it 
at the foot of the bed. She then seated herself on the bed 
and said to me: "Do you dare to come near me and get 
your saw?" As she had already threatened to have me 
arrested for insulting her, I did not care, but I had al- 
ready laid out a plan whereby I could defend myself if 
she did. I said: "I dare to get my saw, and will take it." 
I then walked up to the bed where she was sitting, calculat- 
ing to take the saw and go to work, but when I reached for 
the saw she cought hold of my hand, and said: "Don't be 
in a hurry, sit down, I want to speak to you." Thinking 
that perhaps she had a plan laid out whereby she was going 
to get what little money I had to my credit, for she had 
before this time found out by my talk that I had some 
property in the state of Washington, and thinking that 
perhaps she had some one in the adjoining room watching 
me, I therefore said :" I do not know if it is safe for me 
to sit on your bed, you have already threatened me with 



Venereal Diseases Explained 319 

arrest." "Oh," she said, "I will not have yon arrested. 
Sit down." I sat down on the bed to find ont what she 
wonld have me say, and took the chance of her having any 
one in the adjoining room, for I was in the trap any way, 
having my saw lying on the bed. Sitting there she turned 
to me as quick as lightning ; she threw her arms around my 
neck, and forced me flat on my back. She then said: "I 
have you now, old fellow. No man has as yet been able to 
withstand my supreme will power, and you shall not. Do 
now as I am telling you or I will have you arrested for in- 
sulting me. You are the cause of me acting in this manner, 
for I cannot keep away from you even if I wanted to." I 
told her to let me go, which she did. She was then greatly 
excited and her flesh was inflamed with the adulterer's fire 
of hell. I rose up and took my saw, and said: "Arrest me 
and be done with it. You are an infernal liar of a woman. 
First you tell me that no man has been able to withstand 
and resist your supreme will power, and you also claim 
that you cannot keep away from me even if you wanted 
to, and that I am the cause of you acting like this, and 
you are betraying your husband, an honorable man. If it 
were not for the civil laws of the state of California under 
which I am subject I would be justified in splitting your 
head open with this saw," raising the saw at arm's length. 
She then cried out with the fury of a tiger : " I am going 
to have you arrested for threatening to kill me." I an- 
swered: "Don't ever do anything of the kind. If you 
do you will be sorry for it; I wiill tell the whole affair to 
your husband, the judge, just as it is. I have friends in 
the city whom you know nothing about." 

I went to my work, leaving her sitting on the bed. I 
expected to be arrested at any time on the false charge of 
having insulted the wife of Judge B— , but it was of 'no 
use for me to try and leave the city, for that would make 
it all the worse for me. I, therefore, worked on as if noth- 
ing had happened. The next day Mr. Smiley 's foreman 
came to see what I had been doing, and how I was getting 
on, and he brought another carpenter along with him. He 
looked at what I had done, and turning to the man he had 
with him said : ' ' This- is all right as far as I can see ; he 
could not do any more for the length of time he has been 
here." He then turned to me and said: "There has been 
a complaint made in the office by Judge B — that he did 
not want you around the house, as you are not doing any- 
thing but singing and whistling." I told him that I was 
glad of it if that was all the judge had against me, as it 
might be worse than that, and that I did not have to work 
for Judge B— or Mr. Smiley if I did not want to. He told 
me not to get offended at this as he could find no fault 
with the work and that I could stay and finish the job if 



320 Venereal Diseases Explained 

I wanted to. I told him I would not stay another day as. 
I had not been singing and whistling my time away and 

that it was that d woman, the judge's wife, who had 

made the complaint against me, and that I knew it. I then 
went with the foreman to work on another building. 

The above described woman, my reader, is the harlot 
who has destroyed kingdoms and laid republics low. Her 
power over nations has to be reckoned with. She has 
burned cities and destroyed temples, she has shed more 
blood than all the armies of the world, and has made more 
graves in the bottom of the lakes and rivers than all the 
navies on the high seas have buried bodies in the bottom 
of the ocean. She is sitting on the right hand of Lucifer r 
the chief, and her throne is the glory of Satan ; her garment 
is the delight of devils. Therefore, I warn you chaste 
wives and virgins who do not know her designs, beware 
of the harlot that she may not come in disguise in your 
midst and mount the public platform, for she will appear 
to you loving and affectionate. She will tell you of her 
charity, love and affection, and she is charitable, loving 
and affectionate as long as you do not oppose her ruling 
love, which is adultery. If you speak to her of chastity 
she will be inflamed with a fiery anger against you but 
will keep it secret, for she will then, plan and seek your 
destruction, for in her heart she utterly despises you. She 
will also tell you of her way to happiness and glory, and 
that no one but her has found the way to the secret chamber 
in which to dwell in safety, but as you in your innocent 
state have not as yet exposed the interior of her delight 
you will be caught like a fly in a spider's web. No philoso- 
pher has as yet been able to describe her infamy, nor have 
any mathematician been able to figure out her falsity and 
deceit, there has not as yet been any chemist, as far as wie 
know, who has been able to analyze and dissolve the poison 
that flows from her heart and lips. For she walks among 
ivou fair as a maiden dressed in silks and precious stones 
with golden chains around her neck, and diamond bracelets 
around her arms, but wiithin her heart lurks jealousy and 
despotism. She desires that her name be the most honored 
in the community where she resides, and she also desires to 
be queen of the land in power and fame, and if she is so 
honored she cries within her heart to be the empress of the 
world, and in her insane fury for power and fame she does 
not hesitate to rule the heavens, for she is sitting on the 
right hand of Lucifer, the Chief of Jealousy, and she has 
her throne established in the kingdom; of Satan. Such 
are the altars, furniture and decorations of the temple of 
the heart and mind of the harlot. Therefore, I warn you 
to beware of her and her lovers in your society, you chaste 
wives and maidens, and you honorable husbands and truth- 



Venereal Diseases Explained 321 

ful young men. Walk not after her, for her ways will 
take away your brain and lead you to ruin and destruction. 
Tread not upon her alleys, for sorrow and pain will then 
follow in your footsteps. Travel not upon her streets, lest 
you should be transferred into darkness and death. Her 
aim is to lay every man and woman under her feet that 
comes in her way. Thus we have found that within the 
domain of the heart and mind of the harlot lies concealed 
the destructive power that has weakened our physical bodies 
and brought into existence thistles of venereal diseases that 
are now threatening (by destruction) our national life. 

It is not as yet understood by the common people, or 
the public in general, why a man or woman will lie, steal, 
defraud, cheat and in every possible way try to live and 
exist at the expense of his neighbor, or on the state or 
province in which he lives, and that these men and women 
would not under any circumstances perform any useful 
work or honorable occupation any further than they are 
compelled to in order to secure necessary food and cloth- 
ing, and some of them will resort to and practice these de- 
vices cf lieing, defrauding, cheating and stealing and do 
mischief to their neighbors and the state when it is not 
necessary for them to do so, for their financial condition 
is such that they would in reality be better off if they did 
not practice these vices. And they will tell lies to their 
neighbors and men with whom they are dealing when the 
truth would answer the same purpose and apply to the 
same end. What is the nature of this, my reader, and 
What is the cause thereof? There certainly must be a cause 
for all of this. You say: "Because these men and women 
are studying mischief all the time, and they think that 
they cannot get along unless they tell lies to strengthen, 
brace up and fortify their rascality, and that they are 
delighted when they can defraud and beat their fellow 
men." AT ell, then, what is the reason these men and 
women are studying mischief all the time and are lieing, 
and are delighted when they can defraud and beat their 
fellow men? These men and women have not made them- 
selves any more than those who are upright and honest, 
for some of these men and women were at one time honest 
and upright men and women, but are now thieves and 
frauds, deadbeats and rascals. What is the cause of this? 
Here is the cause: Too many of the evil vices in which 
these men and women are enraptured and ensnared. When 
a man or woman are once afflicted with venereal diseases 
they are then connected with a society in hell which cor- 
responds to their disease. It then follows that a man or 
woman who is connected with the infernal inhabitants is 
not to be trusted as to honesty and uprightness any more 
than a man who has bound himself body and soul with a 



322 Venereal Diseases Explained 

gang of New York green goods swindlers or any other 
robber gang or horse thief society. Is it reasonable to 
suppose that a man or woman is honest and square in his 
or her dealings with the public who is a member of a gang 
of green goods swindlers? Such men and women could 
not be honest if they wanted to, for the minute they be- 
come honest they are of no further use to the gang of 
swindlers to which they belong, and if any member of 
such oganization should become honest they are at one-;, 
ir caught by the balance of the members, either killed and 
thrown into East river or expelled from the organization, 
with the promise that if they should at any future time 
reveal any of their secrets their life is at an end. 

It is the same with a man or woman who has contracted 
venereal diseases and are thereby connected with an in- 
fernal society in hell, and let me tell you, my reader, such 
men and women cannot be honest and upright, truthful 
and sincere, even if they wish, and it is impossible for 
them to be truthful and do business on the square with 
their fellow men, for they are guided and controlled, many 
of them, wlho are sensitive, by the inhabitants of the societ / 
to which they belong, are by influx controlled as to theu- 
minds by the society to which they belong, for the disease 
with which they are affected is the influx that is also 
operating on their minds, and you will also find such men 
and wiomen are wicked as to the interior of their minds. 
Although they may be church members and pray in pub- 
lic, their philosophy of life is this : I lie because others lie 
to me— I defrauded him because I have been defrauded— 
I deceived him because I want him to learn something — 
I took advantage of him and beat him, let hur n.rw get even 
with some one else, and if he does not know how to get 
even it is not my fault, and he will have to stand the loss. 

But you say: "What about those who have become vic- 
tims of a husband or wife, and innocently and against 
their will have been poisoned with venerea] diseases. Are 
they also compelled to be fraudulent and dishonest, liars 
and rascals?" These men and women have the hardest 
kind of a time to keep themtselves within the boundaries 
of honesty and uprightness, for they are as to their body 
connected with the inhabitants of hell, and as to their 
spirit with the inhabitants of heaven. It then follows that 
the body, spirit and soul of such men and women occupies 
the same space, and stands in the center of good and evil, 
or as you may term it "between heaven and hell" (lor 
short). But if such person who is afflicted with venereal 
diseases despises and hates the harlot and her lovers, and 
which is generally the case, they do not want to be dis- 
honest and fraudulent, but can be honest, truthful and 
upright, for such men and women are as to their spirit 



Venereal Diseases Explained 323 

connected with the inhabitants of heaven, and the influx 
from heaven is then in control of the mind of such person, 
as to everything that pertains to good, and for this reason 
if such man or woman so afflicted with venereal diseases 
against their will turn themselves to everything that is 
good and noble, they can be truthful and honest, loving 
and kind. But this is not as easily accomplished as the 
people in general may suppose when looking at the surface, 
for it may be noted that a man or woman in such condition 
will have to fight the inhabitants of the society in hell to 
which they belong as to their physical body, with their own 
strength and with their own individual power, for the 
influx from the society in heaven to which they belong as 
to their spirit cannot subdue the disease with which they 
are afflicted as to their body, for the inhabitants of the 
society in heaven to which such men and women belong as 
to their spirits cannot enter the atmosphere or get within 
the zone of the effluvia that the body throws off and is 
surrounded with, for it is not agreeable to their natures, 
and for this reason they will have to stand aloof and look 
on when the man or woman is fighting their own battle 
with the inhabitants of hell, for the inhabitants of the 
society to which they belong as to their body are delighted 
with the atmosphere or effluvia that flows from the body 
and can dwell within the magnetic zone of the body, and 
for this reason the man or woman so afflicted with venereal 
diseases has the hardest kind of a fight within himself or 
herself to be honest and upright, but if such man or wo- 
man can hold the fort until the corruption of the flesh 
is submerged by material medicine, so that there is nothing 
left but the spirit of the microbe or parasite, that spirit 
is then left in the alluvium of the fountain of life within 
the domain of the body. The alluvium can then be frozen 
by the Northern Light flashing from the society in heavon 
in which he or she is a member, and the spirit and the 
seed of the venereal disease will then lay dormant in the 
body, and will throw off no effluvia from its life. Thus the 
effluvia, and magnetic, aroma surrounding the body will 
become refined and change its color, and in this way the 
inhabitants of the society in heaven to which he or she 
belongs can enter the zone with which the body is sur- 
rounded, and you will then receive light, and comfort as 
to your spirit, and for this reason do not have to be a liar, 
falsifier, rogue or rascal, but an honest and upright man 
or woman, even if you do belong to a society in hell as to 
your body, for it may be understod that the spirit and 
soul of man is the controlling power, and the real man — 
the man himself. 

You will now say: "There are many men and women 
who are not afflicted with venereal diseases who are also 



324 Venereal Diseases Explained 

liars, thieves, rogues and rascals, and will swindle anybody 
and everybody who comes in their way." Such men and 
women do not have to be liars, thieves, rogues and rascals. 
With them it is optional whether they wish to be good or 
bad, for they can break loose from any infernal society 
with which they are affiliated at any time if they wish to 
do so, unless they have made some secret alliance with 
some of the inhabitants of any infernal society. Such men 
and women are as a rule generally deceived, and cannot 
easily rid themselves of the infernal society with which 
they are affiliated, but any man or woman who is sound 
and healthy as to his or her body and spirit can change 
their life at any time and become honest and upright, use- 
ful and good, and thereby disconnect themselves from the 
infernal society in hell and take up their residence among 
the inhabitants of heaven. 

But it is different with those who have contracted vene- 
real diseases. Many of these men and women are bound, 
body and soul, to some infernal society corresponding to 
their disease, and will have to be so connected as long as 
they inhabit the material body, but after the separation 
wlith the material body, and when their spirit enters into 
the Spiritual World, they are then at liberty to enter the 
society with which they were connected when in earthly 
life corresponding to their disease, or they can break loose 
from that society and affiliate themselves with some society 
in heaven. But this cannot be done unless they are willing 
of their own accord to become honest, truthful and loving 
and take pleasure in performing useful work. 

It is not kown to the public at the present time that 
there are men and women in our day who are affiliated 
by contracts and obligations with some infernal society in 
the Invisible World, for the purpose of defrauding, cheat- 
ing and swindling everybody and anybody who comes in 
their way, and in this way be able to live on the fat of 
the land, without performing any useful work, but never- 
theless this is true. 

We here find, my reader, that when we begin to search 
for the foundation of many of our vices, that they lie 
concealed in the heart and mind of the harlot and her 
lovers, and that the spirit of the seed of the venereal thistle 
is the product of her work, and which has destroyed na- 
tions and laid republics low. If this has been done in 
the past, we have no reason to believe that it cannot be 
done in the future, if we do not guard violently against 
this our worst enemy. This, our enemy, is visible in all the 
walks of our daily life of today, and we are already at a 
stage here in the United States where we can trust the 
word of no man or woman, and I venture to say that if 
this nation and Sweden keep on in the same direction in 



Advice to Young Men and Women 325 

which they are now going for one hundred years, no honest 
man can do business in this country, for we will by that 
time, as a people, become a gang of robbers and thieves, 
and even in such a state we will not work harmoniously 
together as a well organized robber gang would, but will 
work separately, every one for himself and the devil for 
the hindmost, and our country will be sold for a potter's 
field. 

In such a state of existence our country will become a 
house of prostitution from the Atlantic to the Pacific. The 
harlot will then be crowned as queen of our country and 
her lovers will rule our nations and become kings and 
■orinces. The power of military tactics and despotism will 
be the constitution of our government, and we will have 
thereby thrown our liberty away and sold our children to 
the most cruel slave master that ever existed on the face 
of the earth, namely, the harlot and her lovers. I, there- 
fore, warn you, Swedish and American people, do not sleep 
your time away, for the time is at hand. I will honestly 
and candidly inform you that Satan and the Devil are not 
asleep. They are determined to make a most desperate 
fight for the existence of their kingdoms, which are the 
allied kingdoms, the kingdom of despotism and self love. 

Kemember this, my reader, a nation that dies and decays 
when it is two thousand years old is dying in its infancy, 
and ignorance of statesmanship is the cause of its death. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Advice to Young Men and AYomen. 

Many young men at the present time, who are good citi- 
zens, honorable and upright, do not know the damage and 
harm they are doing to themselves when they are treating 
young girls with disrespect and also in the cunning art of 
friendship. You are an honorable young man, my reader, 
intelligent, and you are attending strictly to your business. 
You have a great future before you and you may become 
one of the many columns upon which our state and na- 
itonal life is resting. This brings your position, as a young 
man without a family, you are thinking of getting married, 
are you not? And you want a companion who will stand 
by you as a true and loving friend and a devoted wife in 
all your walks of life, and who is willing to walk with 
you and by your side in storms as well as in sunshine. 
You may say: "It is hard to find a girl these days who 
is such as to her nature, and who will become a true, loving 
and devoted wife." So it is, but do not be discouraged. 



326 Advice to Young Men and Womvn 

I will go with you and find one, for I know there is one left 
for you that will become a true companion to you, pro- 
vided you will do what is right with her. You must treat 
her with honor and respect. The main point is, you must 
be strictly honest with her when we do find her, for if 
you cannot win her heart by honesty, Frank, she is not 
worth having. The first thing I want to impress upon you 
and make you understand is this : All these young girls 
(I am here using the word girl because lady is a counter- 
feit name and should never be used among civilized people, 
only when we meet with strangers, for we are these days 
just as apt to call a prostitute and a whore a lady as a 
virtuous and honorable woman), that you see here circling 
around you, Frank, are not angels, and in fact none of 
them are, although they may appear so to you; they are 
human beings, the same as you are, and what appear as 
wings to you fastened to their shoulders is only the North- 
ern Light flushing from their love. This light might stop 
flushing at any time, and then their wings are gone and 
they are no more angels than you or I. But some of them 
have valuables in their possession, in which you want to 
have a part or interest, and which you cannot buy for 
money nor take by conquest of arms, and that is their love, 
honesty and devotion. What are we now going to do to get 
one for you who has these valuables'? You say: "All the 
girls who have these valuables in their possession have fel- 
lows, and I am left behind. I have a notion to 'cut out' 
one of these fellows, because I believe I can do so." Do 
not do it, Frank, you will make a mistake right there. How 
so? Because you are thereby stealing his girl from him,, 
and you would therefore become a thief and a dishonest 
rascal in undermining him, and beside this you would not 
escape punishment therefor for he has friends in the In- 
visible World who are looking after his affairs in this life, 
and if they think you have done him any injury they will 
make you pay for it sooner or later. You would also, in so 
doing, commit a most offensive act against your own char- 
acter, for thieves and tricksters are not conceded to be 
honorable people. That man would rather see you steal 
his horses and burn his barn than for you to steal away 
his girl in an underhanded way, and beside all this if she 
is so easily led away as this, and you could lure her away 
from him to take up with you, she is not worthy to become 
your wife and companion. I, therefore, advise you to leave 
her alone, Frank. Do not fret and sweat and think that 
you are going to get left ; there is plenty of time for you 
yet. I do not want you to fly around with first one and 
then another, and make a fool of yourself and to have this 
nick-name placed on your back: "Frank, the charming 
fellow and the ladies' man;" if you should ever come to 



Advice to Young Men and Women 327 

this we would have the hardest kind of a time to get a 
respectable companion for you. Treat all the honorable 
girls with kindness and respect, and you can have all the 
fun with them you want, but do not make any engagements 
or promises with them unless you are in earnest and know 
what you are doing, for selecting a companion for life is 
the most serious step in a man's life, and should be carried 
on with the strictest honesty on both sides. Never pay 
any attention to those who tell you: "Frank, you are a 
nice clever fellow, and all the girls are after you and want 
your company." Such talk is only wind, and has neither 
beginning nor end, and any man who buys stock in a 
windmill company of this kind is piling up treasures of 
vanity, and its capital stock will become a byword on 
the street corners, I also want you to keep this in mind, 
Frank: In playing and having fun with the girls do not 
trifle with their affections ; if you do you will have to pay 
for it sooner or later, for in so doing you may inflict in- 
calculable damage to the one you are trifling with. You 
are gaining nothing in so doing, but you have added dis- 
honor to your morals and have clouded your name with 
disrespect, for a man who trifles with a woman's affections 
is like unto a robber who takes pleasure, for the novelty of 
it, in riding rough shod into a temple of music that is 
lined and garnished with alabaster and carpeted with da- 
mascus carpets. He rides in, intoxicated with the wine of 
cruelty and sport, with a pistol in his hand, and with the 
command of his voice drives out all the musicians and 
leaves the temple a silent and forlorn institution. You 
will now say: "I have found the one I have been hunting 
for this long time, but she is a stranger to me." "Very 
well. Frank, but are you sure she is the right one V " She 
pleases me well and I shall try to get her for my com- 
panion. She has all the values and qualities of a woman, 
and I am delighted with her company." The decision is 
made and you have made up your mind to have her. We 
then have this advice to give you: Be now a man, honest 
and truthful. She is now your intended companion, there- 
fore pay to her the honor and respect before any of the 
girls in your community and make them all understand 
that you cannot play with them after this, as you have done 
in the past, and that you cannot nay for their opera tickets 
or have any more buggy rides with them, nor will you take 
them out on any excursions, and that all communication 
with any other woman is now at an end, only as far as it 
pertains to your business, friends or no friends, for you 
are no more interested in their fun and frolic; everything 
is now business with you, and when you have any leisure 
you spend that time with her who is going to be your 
companion for life. But you also want to remind her of 



328 Advice to Young Men and Women 

one thing: That you are a man and she is a woman and 
you are going to treat her as such, and that you cannot 
wait on her at all times, even when she thinks you ought 
to, for the reason that you have business to attend to. 
Your business must be attended to before everything else 
or you will become a failure in business. If she is the right 
kind of a woman she will understand all these things and 
be satisfied. Do not tamper with her heart and love, when 
there is no reason for so doing. A woman's heart is more 
complex in its construction than you have any idea of. It 
is most wonderfully constructed. It is like unto a temple 
of music with all its pipe organs, harps, string bands, drums 
and cymbals, and its musicians are all dressed in the nicest 
of garments with the most brilliant talent. They are in- 
deed a sight to behold, that no man can resist to look upon. 
You have now got the key, Frank, to this temple of music 
and you can open or shut it as you see fit, and you are also 
the keeper of it and are responsible for its preservation and 
repair. You are also the doctor and physician of all the 
singers and musicians in the temple. This being your po- 
sition, it follows that you have something to attend to. 
This part of your business is easy to attend to, provided 
you are honest and do what you knowi to be right. It then 
follows that you can have a banquet at any time; have 
the grandest of music and enjoy this your material life in 
its full measure, and for this reason you must not throw 
the keys to this temple of music away, for if you do you 
are no longer the keeper of it. 

But We will also remind you of this: This temple of 
"music to which you now hold the keys is so constructed 
that it can be turned into an arsenal where all kinds of 
engines of war are kept, and also explosives of all kinds. 
It is for this reason that we are warning you not to tamper 
with this temple of music and in this way lose the keys 
thereto, for if you carelessly lose the keys, and with your 
own knowledge do not care for the clothing and food of 
its musicians, these musicians will be turned into soldiers 
of war and their instruments of music will be turned into 
cannons and firearms of every kind, and what has before 
been music to you is now the roar of cannons and musketry 
and you have become a target for bomb-shells, bullets and 
swords and sabres are drawn against you, and if you now 
had all the armies of the world at your command you could 
not come out victorious. You can, therefore, see that it is 
important for you not to be careless lest you should lose 
the keys to this temiple of music. 

If this 1 girl you have picked out is in harmony with you 
and corresponds to your nature, you will have no trouble 
with her, for she will understand what is right and wrong, 
and you cannot fool her in this. She is of a more keen 



Advice to Young Men and Women 329 

observation than you are aware of, and for this reason you 
should act natural and appear to her as natural as God 
has made you, for if she is a good woman it will pay you 
to take good care of her. 

After you get married you must not, however, think you 
can live with her as the angels in heaven. Our condition 
here on earth is not such; we are subject to all kinds of 
influences here on earth, good and bad, and for this reason 
discontent will sometimes overtake us. But even if you 
should have a few words with your wife over something 
she does not understand, it is not necessary that this should 
be taken seriously. You can overcome this, and it is not 
necessary that you should spend any unpleasant hours on 
account of it. It is better to be outspoken and settle this 
little misunderstanding at once than to keep it hidden for 
days. Pass by any little thing she may annoy you about, 
and pay no attention to it, for it amounts to nothing one 
way or another. Let her, therefore, have her own way 
about it. In this way you will be happy in marriage, and 
will prosper in your business. 

On the other hand, if you have made a mistake in your 
selection and she is not in correspondence as to her nature, 
or in harmony with yours, it matters very little what you 
do for her, and in what way you treat her, for she will not 
be pleased, even if you built a palace of marble for her to 
dwell in and decked her with gold and precious stones and 
had man servants and maid servants to wait on her. rfhe 
would still not be satisfied, for a dissatisfied woman is of 
such a nature that the more you do for her the more she 
wants you to do, for there is no limit to her desires, for she 
is so created that she is always thinking and acting from 
her love, whereas a man is so created that he is always 
thinking and acting from his understanding. You can 
hereby see the reason of those who created us, that when 
a man and a woman are joined in wedlock and become one, 
they then form a complete whole as to love and under- 
standing, for they are then not two, but one. 

It may then be noted that a man or a woman who is not 
married is but half a being. (I shall not treat on this, as 
Emanuel Swedenborg describes this at length, and I, there- 
fore, refer vou to his work "Heaven and Hell," pages 
366, 377, 386). 

It would not be difficult to be happy in marriage, as 
many people suppose, if we had the understanding to se- 
lect a companion that was in harmony with our nature, 
and who belongs to the same society in the Invisible "World, 
but as long as we are working under the present conditions 
and have to confine ourselves within the circles of present 
society in which we are thrown, if cannot be otherwise than 
auarrel. strife, discontent and misery, and it is a wonder 
that it is no worse than it is. 



330 Advice to Young Men and Women 

We have this to say to all you young men who are hon- 
orable and upright (to those who are dishonest and dis- 
reputable we have no advice to offer) : All you who are 
intending to get married, treat the girl with honor and 
respect— be always honest in your dealings with them— 
never try to charm anybody and everybody who comes in 
your way, for such work is only practiced by those who 
are dishonest and are the games of the devi] and snares of 
Satan, and sooner or later you will have to pay for it. If 
you escape the punishment in this world you will not escape 
it in the next. Every hour of sorrow and every minute of 
pain you cause a good and innocent girl to suffer through 
your foolish and mischievous sport you will have to suffer 
for. It is charged up against you. If you cannot win a 
woman's heart in an honorable and upright way, it is not 
her fault but your's, and you ought to have sense enough 
to keep away from her when she does not want your com- 
pany. A good moral man will understand when he is 
wanted in the company of a young girl, and his under- 
standing will teach him if he is not wanted. His morals 
then are telling him to stay away, and you could not get 
him into a company where he had once been snubbed. But 
it is otherwise with those who have no honor. They will 
resort to all kinds of evil devices in order to have revenge 
and accomplish their evil purpose and the ruination of the 
young girl they are after. 

I shall here relate a circumstance that has come under 
my observation, one of the evils that are of daily occurrence 
in our country of today, and to show what some of our 
young men will undertake, and how low some of them 
have become morally — desperate devils in evil designs. 

When I first came to the coast, in a small town in Oregon, 
a young man was trying to win the heart of a young girl, 
a college graduate, of a noble and respectable family. This 
young girl was refined, pure and virtuous. The young 
man could not in any way get her consent to marry him, 
he, therefore, decided to drug her with tincture canthar- 
ides, which he succeeded in doing, and was able to ruin 
her. When she found she was ruined and about to become 
a mother, she committed suicide. Here father and mother 
were almost crushed with grief at the blow they received 
when their daughter committed suicide. This young devil 
committed a crime when he ruined and took the life of 
this young girl, and his spirit, if imprisoned in the darkness 
of hell for ten thousand years, would not pay the damage 
he inflicted on that family. 

I hereby warn you, young men, one and all of you, that 
such crimes are almost unpardonable. Your punishment 
for such crimes cannot be described by the pen of a philoso- 
pher, nor can it be measured by gold not equaled by the 
material wealth of the nation. 



Advice to Young Men and Women 331 

If there is no law on our statute books that confines the 
sale of such drugs to those only who have stock and do- 
mestic animals, such law should be put on our statute books, 
and to this effect: That no man or woman should be sold 
such drugs except by the order of the constable of the 
district in which they reside, and that such man or woman 
applying for such drugs should be the owner of domestic 
animals. No man or woman in this country is safe as to 
their life as 1 long as such a state of affairs as this exists 
among us. These evils are practiced among our young 
men and women to a greater extent than the public is 
aware of. 

We shall have something to say here to all you young 
girls who are intending to get married, and if our advice 
is of any value to you we will be greatly pleased, other- 
wise we have lost nothing, and we shall be as good friends 
as we ever were. We are now only speaking to you who 
are honest and truthful (to the disreputable we have noth- 
ing to offer in this line ) . You girls are all of you young, 
gay and happy. You know very little, some of you, of 
the world's drama of life, but in speaking to some of you 
for a short time a man is led to believe that you have all 
the knowledge under the sun stored within the domain of 
your bonnet, and that the exploration of human affairs is 
tp you an open book, and that you know exactly what you 
want and are going to carry these plans out, but you have 
not, as yet, been able to control the tide of the ocean, nor 
have you as yet found a way whereby you can bridle the 
wind storm that it may exercise its force and strength at 
your will, and for this reason it may not be amiss for us to 
give you a few pointers as to what you may learn of the 
mechanical construction of the understanding of man and 
its endurance and fidelity. We shall speak to you, Mary, 
only, and the balance of your club members can listen. 
You are now looking for a man in whom you can trust to 
become a true and upright companion to you for the bal- 
ance of your days, but you say : ' ' Such a man is not to be 
picked up at any time these days, and we girls have not 
the same chance as the boys to make proposals." It is 
true, Mary, honest and upright men are not picked up on 
every corner, but there are many good and honest boys in 
your community. It is also true that you are not in the 
same position to make proposals as the boys, but never you 
mind this — the proposal part is a secondary consideration. 
Proposals do not win a man's confidence and fidelity. Any- 
body can make proposals, but whether such proposals are 
accepted or not is the question at issue. You can make 
proposals when you are least aware of it, and when you 
think all hope is gone. The thing for you now to do is to 
treat all the boys with honor and respect, as far as honesty 



332 Advice to Young Men and Wpmen 

and decency go — there is some one yon like better than the 
balance, bnt he is already picked np by some friend of 
yours and you are getting disappointed. Never mind this, 
there are more left. Yon were not engaged to him, and 
she had as much right to him as yon, and perhaps more. 
The secret now with you is this : Do not fly around with 
anybody and everybody who comes along; do not step 
forth as a dramatician in the arena of delusive fashions, and 
in this way try to charm every man who comes in your 
way. This is neither honesty, nor is it decency, and is 
only practiced by those who are in league with the devils, 
for such work is dishonest and disreputable, and are the 
plays of drama upon the stage of the theatre of the devil, 
and you are simply the actress on the stage in his employ, 
and every man who has knowledge of human life and what 
it pertains to will look at you as such. You can by this 
see that you cannot afford to take up the profession of an 
actress if you are going to get married and be happy in 
the marriage. But you say: "The spring time is partly 
gone and I am here yet, and there is very little prospect 
in sight." You only imagine this, Mary, you are only 
twenty-two and the spring is now just opening up. Wait 
until you can count forty summers and you can then tell 
us the spring is now past and will not appear again. We 
will then believe you, but not until then. 

We, however, have this advice to give you: Do not 
t;ver trifle with any man's fidelity and love just for the 
sport of it. If you do you will pay for it in sorrow and 
grief in the same manner as you are making sport of him, 
for a woman who trifles with a man 's fidelity and under- 
standing is like unto a woman who had a spirited and 
gentle horse feeding in a green pasture. She walked in- 
side the enclosure and with the bridle in her hand calls 
the horse. He gently walks up to her with the belief that 
she is his friend and lets her put the bit into his mouth 
and the bridle upon his head. She now puts the strongest 
of halters around his neck and ties him to an oak tree. As 
she is employed as an actress in the theatre of the devil, it 
follows that she is intoxicated with the wine of cruelty. 
She now takes a blacksnake whip in her hand and begins 
to unmercifully whip the horse, in order to find out if he 
can break the ropes she has tied him with. But the horse 
will break the ropes he is tied with and liberate himself, 
or he will strangle himself to death, and the act of the 
drama is over. A woman's cruelty in trifling with a man's 
fidelity and love has no limit, for the reason that she is 
always acting and thinking from her infernal love, and 
which is cruelty itself. We, therefore, do not want you, 
Mary, to put yourself on record as a dramatician employed 
by the devil, for if you do it is of no use for us to be 
talking; you will never be happy in marriage. 



Advice to Young Men and Women 333 

But you now tell us that you have just found a fellow 
(or that he found you), and that you think you can win 
his confidence if no one comes in between him and you, 
and that you believe he is a good, straight, honest fellow 
and that you find no fault with him in not being very 
good looking, but that you are greatly pleased with him 
because he is handsome and is a man of understanding. 

We told you the spring was just opening up, and that 
there was no danger of your ever getting left. You are 
now sure to come out all right, provided you are not de- 
ceived in your judgment, and, therefore, we will give you 
our opinion and advice in this most important step you 
are taking in all your life. 

You are telling us that you have explored many fields 
of knowledge, but you have not as yet, perhaps, explored 
to its minuteness the field of a man's fidelity and under- 
standing. These are like unto a horse feeding in a green 
pasture where no fences are to be put up until the heiress 
of the meadow appears in person on the estate, of which 
the horse and the pasture are a part, and if she orders the 
meadow fenced in for the protection of the horse it will be 
done by the servants of the estate to which she has become 
heiress. 

Having found your fellow — if he is a man of under- 
standing we advise you to engage him as your companion 
for life, but in so doing you must bear this in mind : That 
in order to be and become happy with him, you must, in 
all things, be strictly honest with him and conduct your- 
self in an honorable and respectable way, and treat him 
with honor and respect. You must now make all the bal- 
ance of the boys understand that you have no more time 
to waste in their company and that all communication by 
notes and letters is broken off and will no more be an- 
swered, unless such communication pertains to business, 
for you now have something else to attend to. You have 
now become an heiress to an estate and you can move on 
to it as soon as you will be able to secure the seal of the 
court to your title. You have also a nice horse feeding in 
the meadow which you have fenced in ; you have the bridle 
and bit to this horse and you can go and take him at any 
time, for he will come to you when you call him, and he 
will let you put on the bridle and the bit and he will stand 
still when you are so doing. If this horse was not intelli- 
gent and gentle you could not do this to him, for after 
you get the bridle and bit onto him you can lead him wher- 
ever you please. This being your position, it then follows 
Aat you must look after your inheritance, and also be 
good and kind to your horse, as it is a spirited, gentle, in- 
telligent and pretty horse, and you cannot afford to mis- 
trust him. It, therefore, will pay you well to give him al T 



334 Advice to Young Men and Women 

the care you possibly can, and keep him in good trim, and 
if you treat him right and are good and kind to him he 
will become as gentle as a lamb and swift as a deer. You 
must also treat the servants on your estate with kindness 
and respect, and do what, in your judgment, you believe 
to be right ; not what others think is right, attending strictly 
to your duties, and you should not fail to be happy. 

You have now an estate where you can sit down and 
rest; you have servants to wait on you; you nave a horse 
at your command in the meadow, and when you go down 
into your meadow and call your horse he will come to 
you as gentle as a lamb, and you can have a ride with him 
whenever it pleases you. But it is of the utmost import- 
ance to you not to lose the bridle and the bit to your horse, 
for if you do you are at his mercy if you take a ride on 
him, and you are taking chances of getting hurt. 

This estate that you have inherited is of such a nature 
that it can be transferred back to the province or estate 
from which it came, if you should, in any way, violate the 
articles of agreement written in your will, and these arti- 
cles are to this effect, and read as follows : 

1. The heiress of this estate shall not lose the bridle 
and bit to the horse in the meadow, and shall not neglect 
to water and feed the same. 

2. She shall also keep a watchful eye upon the servants 
of the estate and keep them properly and well clothed. 

These articles of agreement are not hard to fulfill, Mary, 
and in so doing you are secured for the balance of your 
days. 

But on the other hand, if you lose the bridle and bit to 
your horse in the meadow, and whip and torment him, he 
will become a wild horse in time and you can do nothing 
with him. He will then take advantage of you and your 
life may be in danger if you go near him, and if you neg- 
lect to look after your servants and take care of them, the 
estate will be turned back to the province from which it 
came, and your servants will then become officers of the 
law and you will then be ruled under their command and 
become a servant under the province or leave the country 
altogether. 

This, Mary, is the way to keep or lose an honorable 
man's fidelity, love and kindness of understanding. The 
estate here represented to you is your intended husband's 
fidelity, as to his confidence in you, the servants represent 
his love for you, the horse in the meadow represents the 
kindness of understanding as to your comfort and ease. 

This ought to be plain to you, that it is neither hon- 
orable, nor is it right, to tamper, or in any way abuse or 
misuse an honorable man's fidelity, love and understand- 
ing, after it is once secured by a woman. Some of you 



Advice to Young Men and Women 335 

girls are thinking that a man is built of iron and steel 
altogether, and that you can bend and twist him in any 
direction you wish and that it will not hurt him, but in 
this you are mistaken ; it is not true. It may be an experi- 
ment with things who are walking in men's clothing, but 
men who have fidelity and are in possession of love and 
understanding as to what is right and wrong are not con- 
stituted that way. 

Some of you servant girls are wondering many a time 
what will become of you, as the outlook for you is very 
dark. It is true the outlook is not as bright as it ought to 
be, and that you have reason for complaint is also true, 
but under the present circumstances, and the state of af- 
fairs that exists among us, and the surroundings and con- 
dition we are in as to our civil laws and moral statutes we 
are unable to better your condition and make your future 
brighter, unless you are willing to help us. You say: 
"What can I, a poor servant girl, do, or one who is working 
in a factory and is only a part of the machinery, propelled 
by the boss or the engineer?" You are here referring to 
your manual labor, and to the society and condition in 
which you have been thrown, regardless of your own in- 
dividual effort and strength as to your own mental and 
physical abilities. We understand all this very clearly, 
nearly as well as you do, but you can do many things for 
yourselves and the state, and in this way better your con- 
dition as to your future prospects, provided you under- 
stand the position you are in and the true state of existence 
that surrounds us in our daily walks of life at the present 
time. But in order to make you understand all this, we 
point out to you, first, what is the true state of our present 
society, with which you are surrounded; second, what we 
want you to do, in order to help us to brighten your future, 
that you may be happy and secure in your old days. 

As it is well known to you that politics is the science 
of government, and that if there was no politics there could 
be no government, and that all changes that are brought 
about in our government, as to our laws and statutes, are 
brought about by politics; it then follows that the moral 
government, which governs our health and happiness, is 
also a science, and in order to keep this government intact, 
that it may not be overthrown by some new party who 
wants to get in power, you must enter into moral politics. 

We find there are two factions of you servant girls and 
factory girls; one faction is honorable and upright, virtu- 
ous and true, the other faction is dishonest, disreputable 
and moral lepers. We have nothing in common with the 
latter class, for the reason that they are our enemies, and 
they are also the enemies of you who are honest, virtuous 
and true. 



336 Advice to Young Men and Women 

We shall now divide you up into two parties ; you who 
are honest, virtuous and true belong to the exterminating 
thistle party. Your politics are to this effect: you believe 
it will be to your advantage if you can destroy and ex- 
terminate the thistles of venereal disease that are nour- 
ishing, blooming and growing among the young men, and 
for this reason you have organized yourselves into a party 
known as the "Exterminating Thistle Party," or for short 
the "Anti-thistle Party." The dishonorable and disreput- 
able shall be known as the promoting party of sport and 
vain fame, or for short the "Glorification Party of Misery 
and Ruin." 

As we have now entered into moral politics, it is neces- 
sary that we should be posted in what is going on, that we 
may know what we are talking about, and also inform 
ourselves as to what the " Glorification Party of Misery 
and Ruin" is doing. The "Glorification Party" has at the 
present time in this country more than 800,000 prostitutes 
in the field who are busy night and day sowing thistle 
seeds, and their officers are in possession of nearly every 
branch of the government. What we now want you to 
do is this : You must now go to work, girls, and fight the 
"Glorification Party" and put it out of power and take 
possession of the young men yourselves and guard them 
in such a way that the "Glorification Party" will not be 
able to convert them 1 to their party. 

That the "Glorification Party of Misery and Ruin" is 
a strong party we all know, and that it is a party to reckon 
with is also true. I was told by a doctor in Bakersfield, 
California, a few years ago — a town of twelve thousand 
inhabitants— that over fifty per cent of the school children 
in that town were affected with venereal diseases of various 
kinds ; not necessarily that these children had brought these 
diseases onto themselves, but that they were affected with 
symptoms of syphilis in various stages, many of them as 
an inheritance from their parents. 

This being the true state of our present society, it fol- 
lows that your outlook is not as bright as it should be, 
and that you are running a great deal of risk when you 
get married, for how could it be otherwise when nearly 
one-half the men are poisoned by the most deadly poison? 
We have, however, this advice to offer : If any of you who 
belong to the "Anti-thistle Society" cannot get a fellow 
whom you think is sound and healthy, do not take chances 
in marrying one whom you know is raising thistles on his 
estate, for you are then only jumping from the fire into 
the river. 

There can be no harmony whatever between you who are 
respectable and those who are disreputable as to your heart 
and mind, for you are as much opposite to one another as 



Advice to Young Men and Women 337 

light is to darkness. It then follows that you will have 
many conflicts and bitter fights with the "Glorification 
Party" as they are powerful and strong in their delusive 
policy, but never you mind this, you can hold your fort 
if you work together, for I will tell you one thing— all 
the boys who are honorable and respectable will join your 
party, and those who are disreputable you have no use for, 
but you must beware of counterfeit, for you will have 
them with you, no matter how well you guard against them, 
but they will be in the minority and you have every chance 
to expose them. 

Many of you who work as servant girls, and in factories, 
are speculating and wondering what the future may have 
in store for you, and you are spending money out of your 
hard labor in order to find these things out, by consulting 
some spiritualist medium, fortune teller or necromancer. 
All such men and women are frauds and humbugs and can 
tell you nothing from which you will derive any benefit. 
It is not good for a man or a woman to know what is in 
store for him or her in the future, whether it is fortune 
or misfortune. This you can plainly see, for if a man or 
woman knew, or could find out, what was going to happen 
to him or her in the future, it would upset all our plans 
as to our own work, for we would then be like unto a man 
who is planning suicide at a certain time. After he laid 
out his plans he knows just what is going to happen to 
him, and he then cares nothing for what he is doing and 
what he is not doing, and so it would be with a man or a 
woman who would know beforehand what would befall him 
or her. There is, however, one fortune teller who will tell 
you girls the truth, and in whom you may safely trust, 
and that is the fellow who is telling you to be true and 
honest to yourself in all your walks of life and your fortune 
is made. You shall not lose it; it is in store for you, if 
not in this world it is in the next, for he has rode rough- 
shod through flames of fire, his spirit was carried into the 
depths of darkness, he has waded in blood and had to drink 
poison, he had to kiss the serpent's tongue and wash the 
feet of the dragon— and all this in order to secure your 
future, that it may not be taken away from you. 



338 How My Tongue Was Cut Loose 



CHAPTER XX. 

How My Tongue Was Cut Loose, that I Was Able 
thereby to talk a spiritual language and read 
the Same. 

For the benefit of those who are not acquainted with 
the details of the spiritual nature of man when yet inhabit- 
ing the body, it may not be amiss to let you know in a 
simple way in what manner I was prepared to learn to 
talk a spiritual language, and that I was afterward in- 
structed by messengers of light to read the same language 
in books written by them. This is nothing new, but is 
well known to many people, and especially to those who 
have studied the philosophy and doctrine of Emanual Swe- 
denborg, but it is not known to the public in general in 
what way such books can be read and understood, and their 
contents translated into our material language, and that 
man, as to his body and spirit, is only an instrument made 
use of by messengers of light to carry their thoughts and 
expressions to mortal men in the flesh. It then follows 
that such messengers as are interested in the welfare of 
the human race and who work for their preservation, health 
and happiness are also wise and prudent, and that they, 
unless they are met by unforeseen happenings as stumbling 
blocks thrown in their way, will accomplish the work they 
are instructed to perform as to its end and purpose. I 
shall, therefore, not give you any history of my past life, 
as this would be out of order here, but I will give you a 
glimse of in what way these messengers have been able to 
develop my spiritual faculties and at the same time pre- 
serve my life. 

As far back as I can remember I used to see many 
strange things, and as a boy herding my father's cattle in 
the meadows I used to lay for hours on my back and look 
into the clouds and there see great armies moving back 
and forth. As my parents were very religious, I dared not 
tell anybody what I saw, as they would then accuse me of 
being tempted of Satan. I, therefore, said nothing about 
these things, and, in fact, did not know what it did mean, 
but as I had entire confidence in what my mother told me, 
I was thinking I must be a bad boy as to my nature, even 
if I did not do any mischief, for I was inclined to do mis- 
chief and play tricks. I was sometimes grieved over this, 
for there was an old tinner who used to come to our house. 
This man was a great "gas pipe" and used to tell the 
family what he had heard and seen in the line of ghosts 



How My Tongue Was Cut Loose 339 

and many such things. Mother being a very religions 
woman was cultured and of great intellectual understand- 
ing, and used to explain to us that all such things as the 
old tinner saw and heard were inventions of Satan in 
order to tempt men to do evil, and beside that she said: 
"You can plainly see this old tinner is tempted of Satan, 
for he tells many lies and is not afraid of anything." 
Hearing this I was fully convinced that I was tempted by 
Satan to do mischief and to tell lies ; therefore, when any- 
thing appeared to me as to my second sight, I prayed to 
God that, these things might be taken away from me, al- 
though I never told this to anybody. This, however, was 
periodical, and as I grew older I was relieved of these 
things and paid no attention to them. 

As I did not leave my native country until I was twenty- 
one years of age, I had not as yet any knowledge of the 
spiritual nature of man and did not even know that a man 
had a spirit and a soul. The doctrine taught by the 
Lutheran church was unreasonable to me and I never be- 
lieved in it, although I professed that I did, and willingly 
attended the church regularly, the same as the balance of 
the family, but this I did not do because I loved the 
preacher and took pleasure in listening to what he was 
preaching, but I did it to "©lease my mother and sister. 

Knowing this to be the true state of my mind, I was 
inclined to think that I was after all the black sheep of 
the family. These things became unpleasant to me, and I 
could not relieve myself of the thought that I was the 
black sheep of the family as to my religion, for I knew, 
myself, that I was, in a sort of an indirect way, a hypo- 
crite, and that no one knew this but myself, and this made 
it all the worse for my conscience. The reason I did not 
believe in the Lutheran religion and what the preacher 
was telling was that I could never get it clear before me 
as to what way these things were hanging together ; there- 
fore, anything I did not clearly understand I could not 
make myself believe, and thus I was at war with myself. 
I had no proof whatever that a man would live after he 
was dead, and did not even know whether I had a spirit 
and a soul or not. My father made me read the Bible, 
but I took very little interest in it, as I was not able to 
understand it any further than it pertained to material 
history. I once came near getting a whipping from my 
rather for not agreeing with him that David and Solomon 
were + he two greatest men the world ever saw. The old 
man then, with tears in his eyes, told me that I was a bad 
boy and that there was no question but. that I would go 
to the hot place. Knowing the old man to be strictly 
honest, I, to a certain extent, believed what he told me; 
that I stood a better chance to be condemned than to be 



340 How My Tongue Was Cut Loose 

saved. I did not, however, take this very seriously, yet 
my father's teaching was engraved upon my young mind 
and could not be blotted out. That there was a God I 
could plainly see by the wonderful construction of the 
sun, moon, stars and the planets revolving in space, but 
as to the power of Satan I had no more evidence than 
what few things I had seen, and I did not know but what 
this was a fancy of my own imagination. 

As I did not have access to any library, except to what 
few books my father had, I could learn nothing as to the 
spiritual universe and the relation of man to it, and did 
not care for that either, yet this was not satisfactory to 
me. As I did not care to be a hypocrite to myself, I, there- 
fore, resolved to make up a religion of my own, different 
from anything I had ever heard of. I hoped there was a 
world beyond, but no man could tell for a certainty. The 
statutes of my religion were very simple, and consisted of 
three short articles in the main : 

1. Never to violate the moral and civil laws. 

2. Not for the fear of punishment, but for good and 
easy sleep at night. 

3. Never to do anything that would bring tears to my 
mother's eyes unnecessarily. 

This I" never told to any man or woman, and I never 
argued with any man or woman about religion, only in a 
joking way. With this as my religion, I made up my mind 
that I was going to face the world and take chances with 
the balance. If there was such a thing as a world beyond, 
I had everything to gain and nothing to lose, for I be- 
lieved this: If a man's spirit did not survive the body, or 
if it died with the body ( even if this was the case ) , it was 
still more pleasure to live an honest and xespectable life 
than to be dishonest and get into trouble, and thereby put 
disgrace on myself and family, and which members I dearly 
loved. 

I further believed this : If there was such a thing as a 
world beyond, and I could not get to the good place or 
heaven, by strictly living up to the three points of my 
religion, there was any amount of people who would not 
go to, or enter, heaven, although no man or woman ever 
told me so, yet I believed that if there was a world beyond 
the grave there must, of necessity, be a middle place for 
those who were neither good or bad, but even this I would 
not let any one know I had such ideas about, for the reason 
that I considered the whole religious fabric as a mere 
speculation, and that no man ever came back and told 
what it looked like. 

Being twenty-one years of age before I left my native 
country, and residing in the city of Stockholm for fourteen 
months, I heard of Emanuel Swedenborg, but had never 



How 21 y Tongue Was Cut Loose 341 

seen any of his books or writings, and did not know whether 
he had been a professor in the University of Tjpsala or some 
mining engineer or architect, as there was no record of 
him in the common school history in our public schools. 
All that I knew of him was from hearsay, and very little 
of that- 
Coming to the United States, I began to investigate 
modern spiritualism. Then were the doors opened to the 
secret chambers that had as yet been closed to me. I now 
found that there was some foundation to the old tinner's 
ghost stories, and that what I had seen was not all de- 
lusion. I began to investigate this doctrine very closely. 
I bought and read what books I had time to read on the 
subject of the imortality of the soul and spirit of man, 
and the existence of a world beyond. I also began to read 
Emanuel Swedenborg's works throughout. I was now 
visited by departed spirits and men and women who had 
lived in the body, from different parts of the country. 
TV hat took place before my tongue was cut loose so I could 
talk a spiritual language is not here in order. 

As I took great pleasure in reading literature pertaining 
to the spirit and soul of man, and its survival of the body, 
I had several books treating on this subject. One evening, 
in December, 1882, I was sitting in my room in -deep study 
on a certain subject. It was between ten and eleven o'clock 
in the evening. Finding no solution, I began to hunt 
among the books to find where some one treated on the 
same subject, but to my astonishment, when I opened any 
of the books I could not read them, neither could I read 
the title page; the letters were all as Greek to me, and in 
all appearances the books were not the same as the books 
I had placed there. I began to wonder at this and was 
thinking some mischievous fellow might have removed my 
books and placed these in their places, for a joke, in order 
to make sport of me. I, therefore, thought nothing of it 
and sat down on a chair and was intending to go to bed. 
As I was so sitting, I saw a paper drop from the ceiling 
to the floor in the center of the room. There was a golden 
center printed on the paper, with a square in the center 
of it. For some reason unknown to myself, I took the 
chair, put it in the center of the room and sat down on it, 
holding the paper in my hand and looking at it. As I was 
so sitting there appeared in the corner of the room a mes- 
senger standing in shining garments, and his face was of 
the brightness of a lamp. He was girded around his vesture 
with a silver belt, and to it was clasped a golden sabre, 
hanging down his side. He said nothing, but stood there, 
as if put on the watch. As I looked again I saw in the 
western corner of the room another messenger standing. 
His garments were transparent bluish white, and his face 



342 How My Tongue Was Cut Loose 

was more pleasing to look upon than the faces of maidens. 
He was girded around his vesture with a golden belt, and 
held in his hand an instrument of a complex nature. As 
I looked around there stood in the southern corner of the 
room a messenger in brilliant uniform like unto an officer 
of cavalry. He was girded around the waist with what 
looked like a damascus crimson belt, and had a short lancet 
in his hand. I looked yet again and saw a fourth messenger 
standing in the north corner of the room holding in his 
hand what appeared to be a silver teapot with many tubes 
and spouts attached to it. His garments were as white as 
snow ; his arms and feet were like unto polished ivory and 
his eyes were like unto electric lights shinging through the 
windows of a transparent temple built of ivory. 

As I was so looking at the four messengers, I was per- 
plexed at their position in not moving or saying anything 
and was wondering what their errand might be. As I 
could look at but two in the position in which I was sitting, 
I was going to turn around and look at the other two also, 
but when I tried to turn around on the chair I found I 
could not do so. The four of them walked up to me, but 
said nothing. The one from the eastern corner drew his 
sabre and held it at arms length over my head. I was very 
frightened, thinking I was deceived in that my company 
was not as desirable as I at first believed it to be, and I 
was therefore, going to ask them what they wanted and 
what their errand was, but to my surprise my tongue clove 
to my mouth and I could not speak. As I was sitting thus 
I was taken bodily by them and thrown on my back upon 
my bed. The feeling and sensation that came over me 
when lying on the bed I cannot describe, for I have neither 
before or since in my life experienced such a feeling. It 
was pleasant in the extreme and every nerve and cord in 
my body was like unto a man striking upon a harp with a 
rod. How long I laid in this position I cannot tell, for I 
was as to my spirit neither in the body nor out of it. What 
took place as to my material body when lying on the bed I 
do not know, as I could not see my body with my spirit, 
nor was I able to move any part of my body as to my will 
or by my spirit. 

After some time, perhaps twenty minutes, I was taken 
and put upon the chair. As I was sitting there I began 
to get alarmed, thinking some evil had befallen me, as 1 
could not open my mouth. I then began to cry bitterly 
and the tears were flowing down my cheeks. My mouth 
then became full of fresh, pleasant tasting water, and all 
at once my mouth opened and the water flowed down my 
breast and wet the floor. In the very moment when the 
water pressed my mouth open and streamed down on the 
floor my tongue was loose and I began to talk to the four 



How My Tongue Was Cut Loose 343 

messengers then standing in front of me, in a spiritual 
language. They then departed and I went to bed. 

These messengers do not talk a material language, only 
as it appears to them in Correspondence, neither do they 
read or understand our books, only as it appears to them 
in Correspondence, for they have told me many times when 
1 have asked them to give me a lesson in our material 
language : ' ' How can we do this, when your language is all 
the same from one time to the other, and has neither com- 
ing nor going to it, and all of your books are written on 
one side and have no opposite to what pertains to the end 
of your object," meaning thereby that all our books are 
so written that they do not reflect upon the opposite side 
of the subject we are writing about, as to its cause and 
effect. 

What they mean by our language being the same from 
one time to another and having no coming or going to it 
is this : That we use the same terms and expressions when 
Ave are in a state of happiness and prosperity as when we 
are in a state of sorrow and trouble, and that we do not 
divide up our time as to the changes that take place 
among us. 

It is impossible for me to explain this to you, my reader, 
in a material language, so that you may understand it. 

The next morning I was wondering if I could repeat the 
same words that I had expressed to the four messengers 
before they parted with me the evening before, as I re- 
membered what I had said. This I could do to myself as 
readily as I could repeat the Lord's pray in the Swedish 
or English languages, and have ever since that evening 
b<vn able to speak this language at any time and .n any 
place, although I never speak this language to men and 
women in the body, for they would not understanl it. I 
have, however, learned a number of songs which I can 
sing at any time for myself. I will, however, relate this : 

Some years after this event I was employed surveying a 
piece of railroad on the Albin river, Mendocino county, 
Calif oinia. We had there a camp on the river. As the 
state of California is populated with a conglomerate people 
from all parts of the world, and nearly every language on 
the face of the earth is spoken there, it then follows that 
in this railroad ^amp there were many different national- 
ities and many of these men could talk three or four dif- 
ferent languages. One evening after supper I went into 
their camp, as they were singing and having more or less 
fun. As I was a total stranger to all of them, I sat myself 
down on a bench and was very quiet. It was then proposed 
that every one should sing a song one by one as it went 
around. It was not long until it came my turn to sing. I 
was called upon to sing. I made the excuse that I could 



344 Bow My Tongue Was Cut Loose 

sing no English songs, but this was no excuse as they were 
singing in all kinds of languages. They then began to 
inquire what nationality I was, but I would not tell them. 
They then said : ' ' Sing a song in your native tongue, and 
we will not mind your nationality. ' ' When I saw there was 
no getting out of it, and that one man was already watch- 
ing the door, I began to laugh at them. As I was strong 
in body and spirit and in the best of health, I now resolved 
to sing them a song in a spiritual language. As I had 
never tried to sing one or any of these songs in public, or 
in a crowd of this kind, I had two objects in mind for so 
doing, first, whether my spirit was able and strong enough 
to sing one of these songs correctly as to its melody and 
wording to the end; second, that I might have some fun 
with these men and to puzzle them as to my nationality. 
I now began to sing one of the spiritual songs in a clear, 
strong, loud voice. Every one was as quiet as a mouse. I 
sang one of these songs to the end, and when I stopped a 
roar of hurrahs went up for the stranger, and they wanted 
me to sing another one, but this I refused to do as I had 
done my part. These men were afterward disputing for 
two weeks as to what nationality I was, for some of them 
said I was a sailor and could talk many different languages. 
There were in the camp: Swedes, Norwegians, Germans, 
French, Italians and Spaniards, with many others. 

This being true, it ought to be very plain to you, my 
reader, and also reasonable, that I would in twenty years 
or more be able to learn to read a spiritual language writ- 
ten by these messengers on material paper, and that there 
is no secret about this any further than what I am not 
able to read and understand, on account of not having 
advanced far enough in these studies, for it may be under- 
stood that this knowledge does not come to a man by in- 
stinct but by persistent efforts and study. It, however, is 
not as difficult to learn as it at first looks, for you are in- 
structed in a way that is both pleasant and delightful to 
you. When I first came to this United States I could not 
sp'.'.ik, read or write one sentence in the English language, 
aj]d all the books and writings were a profound secret to 
me, and in this state I was so disgusted with myself that I 
resolved to go back to my native country as soon as I was 
able to earn money enough to take me back. I once told a 
friend of mine, a Swede : " I will never in the world be able 
to speak and understand the English language," but he 
sai" 1 : "Yes you will, if you stay here. I have learned it, 
trici so will you." If this man at that time had told me: 
"You will in the future be able to write a book in the 
English language, yet you will not attend school one single 
day, or any number of days, but by your own efforts in 
studying the English language, by reading its papers, books 



How My Tongue W : as Cut Loose 345 

and magazines," I would have told that man: "When the 
time comes that I have written a book in the English lan- 
guage that the American public can read and understand, 
you will have the power to divide the sun at noon time 
and let one-half travel to the east and the other half to 
the west," but by persistent efforts in studying the English 
language by myself, I have learned enough of it to express 
my thoughts to the public in a simple way ; not as it ought 
to be expressed, or should be if I was a learned man and 
had mastered the English language, yet with what little 
knowledge I have of the English language I have under- 
taken to write this book, without any assistance whatever 
by mortal man, except the assistance of the English diction- 
ary, and I am able to translate letters and also newspaper 
articles from the Swedish language into the English and 
from the English into the Swedish, when such letters and 
articles are written in a common and ordinary style as to 
its expression. 

This being true, it is no more of a mystery that I should 
be able to extract and translate a few simple articles from 
this spiritual language into the Swedish and English lan- 
guages, as I can talk and understand this language to a 
degree, fully as well as I can talk and understand the 
English language. 

There are many things, my reader, which look mysterious 
to us at times, and we sometimes think we have found some- 
thing new. The reason of this is that we are as yet little 
children as to our knowledge, and are as yet hanging fast 
and pulling at our mother's apron strings, and are looking 
for something wonderful and new, but the fact is there is 
nothing new to be displayed before us, only what has been 
in the past, and that which is old is now becoming new to 
us, like unto a new born bady. It is new when it enters 
into the family circle, and there is great jov over its dis- 
play within the circle, yet the new born baby is not a 
miracle, and in fact is nothing new, as babies are as old as 
the human race. 

So it is with a new born tongue that can speak and talk 
a spiritual language ; it is new to us, yet it is as old as the 
human race, for every man and woman has this spiritual 
faculty within themselves, no matter whether they are good 
or bad, and it is possible for every man and woman to 
learn how to speak and understand this spiritual language, 
provided their understanding is opened up and their organs 
of speech are cut loose as to the spirit and body combined, 
but this can only be done to man through the agency of 
the Invisible World, and the process employed whereby 
this is done (which vail never be known to man, for the 
reason that it belongs to the double science of physiology). 

The statement that I made here (will never be known to 



346 How My Tongue Was Cut Loose 

man) should not be taken to be an absolute fact. I be- 
lieve this to be true now. If I did not, I would not ex- 
press myself in this way, or in such terms, but the coming* 
generations may learn differently. In the future they may 
discover new truths that we never heard of, or that we 
never dreamed of, and it will then be found that I was 
mistaken. 

It was well known to Paul and his associates that men 
yet in the body were able to learn and speak a spiritual 
language, for we read in First Corinthians, chapter 14, 
verse 2: "For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue 
speaketh not unto men but unto God, for no man under- 
standeth him, howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries." 

You can by this see, my reader, that it is nothing new 
for a man to learn to speak and understand a spiritual 
language. All the difference there is between me and the 
men in Paul's day is that these men who were speaking a 
spiritual language was thinking they were speaking to God 
himself, when they were speaking with messengers of light, 
and whether these men could read a spiritual language 
when it appeared to them in writing we do not know. It 
may, however, be that they were never instructed in that 
way to read a spiritual language when represented to them 
in writing, and it may be there were no books written for 
them to be instructed in, and consequently there was no 
way for them to learn how to read a spiritual language. 
If this was the case we have advanced one step ahead of 
them. That these men were able to speak a spiritual lan- 
guage and understand the same as to its Correspondence I 
am fully convinced, whether they had any books to read 
in that language or not. It is well known to us at the 
present day that there are many men who can speak the 
English language as to its common expressions, yet they 
can neither read nor write it. 

Some of you, my readers, may want to know in what 
way a man's tongue is cut loose that he may thereby be 
able to speak and understand a spiritual language and its 
nature as to its development of his spirit. Such develop- 
ment, however, is not as easy accomplished as men in gen- 
eral may suppose, for you are thereby taking a good deal 
of a chance as to your individual self, and also those who 
are opening these faculties within you, for you are after 
that time subject to having conversations with satans and 
devils and also mischievous spirits as well as messengers 
of light. Therefore, if you are at any time visited by in- 
fernal individuals, you will have to stand on your own 
feet and be watchful that you are not led astray by them. 
As to its nature I cannot describe this to you, my reader, 
in a material language. We will have to leave this to those 
who are more advanced in knowledge upon this double 
science of physiology. 





Truth is mighty and will 
stand forever. 





He who is not with us 
is against vs. 



SECOND PART. 



Introductory Thoughts. 

As we are here to represent the present and the future 
in this our second part of this volume, we shall have to 
deal with our present condition, as to our material affairs 
and what pertains to liberty and comfort, namely, politics. 
As it is well known to all of us that politics is the science 
of government, it then follows, if we do not study such 
science, we will have no government, but will have what 
is known as despotism, and our nation will be thrown into 
a military camp, where one man by force of arms is com- 
pelling his fellow men to do and obey, contrary to his will 
and inclination of his nature. Despotism, therefore, is no 
science and never can be. It then follows, despotism has 
nothing in common with forms of government. It also 
follows, people who live in a country where despotism is 
adopted as the ruling power, in place of liberty, such 
people are not civilized and cannot be, for they know noth- 
ing of what is meant by the science and forms of govern- 
ment. This is not to say that such people are ignorant 
of mechanical inventions and what pertains' to commerce, 
but they know nothing of what pertains to forms of govern- 
ment and the science thereof, for such people are like unto 
a father who lives with his wife and children in a deep 
forest where there are no schools and are forbidden to 
learn to read and write, but whose sport and pleasure con- 
sist in trapping and hunting wild beasts and animals. 

We laborers, farmers and mechanics of this United States 
and Sweden have therefore found that our civilization is 
not what it ought to be, and that we are in a certain 
measure ruled by despotism, and that this despotism is in- 
creasing year by year, and will endanger our liberty ; that 
is, what liberty we have is in danger of being taken away 
from us, and for this reason we are now entering into 
politics — in order to study its science that we thereby may 
learn in what way to construct a civilized form of govern- 
ment, for we sincerely believe if we do not enter into poli- 
tics and save what liberty we now have, despotism will 
raise itself up against liberty, and in this way our children 
are in danger of having to eat soup cooked in a pot by 
barbarians and drink water placed in vessels by savages. 



348 Introductory Thoughts 

And that our country will be inhabited by two classes of 
human beings— one class will be the ruling class, composed 
of educated savages and barbarions; the second class will 
be composed of subjects of barbarians and savages, and in 
this way all liberty to our children is forever lost, and their 
pursuit of happiness destroyed, as to their mind. 

We laborers (not the sluggards, sleepers and bums), 
but we the honest laborers who are making it a business 
to labor for the good of the state, and in this way pro- 
vide for our families and ourselves, as to the necessities 
of life, we are dissatisfied with the present condition we 
are in, and the societies we are surrounded with. We 
therefore believe the cause of this our present condition 
is the defective laws inserted in our science of govern- 
ment, and that many of these laws are not only false and 
pernicious, but that they are also unjust to us. We also 
know these laws are many of them a menace to our liberty, 
for we are not at all times at liberty to labor in the channels 
of labor, which are natural to us as to our body and mind. 
And furthermore, we do not receive under the present 
science of government, an equal percentage of what is com- 
ing to us for our labor, as our portion of what the soil of 
our country is producing, and for this reason we are enter- 
ing info politics for the purpose of studying the science of 
government, and we therefore throw our political influence 
with those who are in favor of a more scientific government 
than what we now have, and a higher civilization as to our 
comfort and happiness. 

We farmers are dissatisfied with the present condition 
we are in, as we cannot obtain justice from the present 
science of government, and we therefore enter into politics 
for the purpose of bettering our condition and save our 
children from serfdom, and that they may enjoy liberty, 
to take up any trade or occupation that they may see fit. 
If the^r minds are directed from agriculture, and in case 
they are so doing they shall receive a just compensation 
for what labor they are performing. Furthermore, we do 
not believe our present laws and statutes are protecting 
us as to its justice and safety, and cannot protect us as to 
its justice and safety, for they are defective in purpose, 
and the science of our present form of government is in a 
measure, as to its construction, but wildcat stories invented 
by men for the purpose of classification and usurpation, 
whereby one class may be able to feed and subsist on the 
other, in a way whereby they are able so to do without 
giving an equivalent for what they receive. For this 
reason we farmers belive we, under the present condition 
we are in, have to feed and support in an indirect way 
with our labor and the product of the soil, a class of 
idlers and drones, who are non-producers, but miserable 



Introductory Thoughts 349 

wrecks as to their existence in stealing, robbing and de- 
frauding the farmers in an indirect way. And that the 
laws of our government are so written that they uphold 
this class in their thieving and robbery in an indirect way, 
and that they in this way live on the fat of the land with- 
out giving an equivalent to the state for what they receive. 
For this reason we, the farmers, producers and tillers of 
the soil, will throw our political influence with those who 
are in favor of bettering our condition and giving justice 
to all the people alike, that every one may receive an 
equivalent for what useful work he is performing to the 
state, and in this way elevate ourselves into a higher civil- 
ization. 

We, the mechanics of these United States and Sweden, 
have found that in order to secure and maintain our liberty 
it is an absolute necessity that we must take upon us the 
study of political science of forms of government, that in 
order to uphold law and order, and to be secure as to our 
lives and property, we must enter into politics, and that 
it is every man's duty as a citizen to look after our political 
affairs, that our government is not to be overthrown, and 
that we must fight and guard against autocracy, against 
democracy, despotism, against liberty, barbarianism, against 
constitutions. It is also necessary we shall keep our gov- 
ernment intact, and at the same time guard against a 
foreign enemy, that we are not by loose and foolish states- 
manship led into any unnecessary and unprofitable wars 
with any foreign power, and we regard as unnecessary and 
unprofitable wars, as work of barbarians, and as we are 
regarded as a civilized people who know right from wrong, 
we are therefore not justified in committing murder and 
destroying property, only so far as we are on the defensive, 
for we do not believe wars by conquests of arms are com- 
mended by God or the Great Architect of the Universe, 
but that such wars are pure and simple robbing and mur- 
dering, and are the work of barbarians and educated sav- 
ages who are delighted in plundering their fellow men, and 
committing murder in order to secure what rightly belongs 
to some one else. But it is right we should fight any one 
who is trying to invade our country and do us mischief. 
It is also right we should fight any one who is conspiring 
against us, indirectly, in the way of planning our de- 
struction and endangering our liberty. 

We also enter into politics for the reason that we may 
have and be able to secure for us a proper representation, 
for we believe we have no representation in our halls of 
congress, and in fact we know this to be true, as our laws 
are so written we can have no representation, who are 
looking after our interests, and that we in this way are 
suffering from the injustice perpetrated against us as to 



350 Introductory Thoughts 

legislation. We also believe we do not receive our per- 
centage of the products allotted to us for the labor we are 
performing in the service of the state and to the public in 
general. We are building elegant mansions and gorgeous 
palaces, but many of us are living in rented houses and 
pay tribute to those who are performnig no useful work 
to the state, but live in idleness and are nuisances to the 
state and the community in which they live. We are 
building elegant palace cars but cannot afford to take a 
ride in them, for the reason that our income is not sufficient 
to defray the expense. For the reason our laws are so 
written that private individuals are favored by the state, 
whereby they are able to put a premium on our skillful 
labor and our mechanical ingenuity to their profit and 
gain. We also believe that under our present statutes and 
forms of government it is impossible for us to advance 
into a civilization such as is congenial to our nature, and 
that if measures are not taken whereby the aristocracy of 
our nation is held in check from further advancing in 
their evil and wicked devices, unnatural living and dissi- 
pated lives, and the destructive plans and wicked designs 
they are daily costructing against the state and the common 
people, we will lose what liberty we have got and the crown 
of despotism will be put upon the eagle's head, for we 
have any amount of evidence and proof that the spirit of 
the Roman Nero, Poppea and Pretonius is manifesting it- 
self in high places. We also believe it is possible for 
history to repeat itself. It is also well known to us by 
reading ancient history, that there has not as yet been any 
statesmen, kings or emperors who have been able to save 
a state or a nation from destruction, when wickedness has 
become the ruling power in high places. But we, the hon- 
est laborers, respectable farmers and truthful mechanics 
of these United States and Sweden, believe we can by our 
combined strength under the facilities we are now working 
under be able to save these United States and Sweden from 
destruction in keeping our government intact, and thereby 
securing liberty for all the people. We are also aware that 
the wickedness and degradation among the lower classes 
and in the slums of our large cities is also increasing to an 
alarming extent, and that our tramp element is of such a 
nature that an honorable mans life and property is not 
safe at all times. We also believe this condition is brought 
about by defective laws within our constitution and statutes 
of our government. Statistics also prove to us that the 
criminal element is increasing to such an extent that it 
threatens to weaken the very pillars upon whi^h our gov- 
ernment is standing, and for this reason we beiieve and 
can'prove that those who are now holding the reins of our 
government are not to be trusted as to their fidelity to the 



Introductory Thoughts 351 

state and the common people. We further believe that it 
is possible for these men to in time become so corrupt and 
dishonest that if an opportunity should be offered to them 
they will not hesitate to sell their country for money and 
for price. 

AYe have therefore good reason to believe if the criminal 
element of these United States and Sweden is not properly 
taken care of and punished according to the crimes com- 
mitted, and also kept out of office in the government's 
employ, we are not secure as to our life and property, for 
past history tells us that wicked men will plunge a nation 
into a foreign war when there is no necessity for so doing, 
and for this reason we, the mechanics of these United States 
and Sweden, are entering into politics, in order to save our 
country from destruction and secure liberty for ourselves 
and children. Therefore we consider he who is not with 
us is against us in this our undertaking. 

AYe will also remind you of this, our reader, and those 
who oppose us in this undertaking, that there will be a 
short period in which justice without regard to mercy or 
sympathy will be meted out to all. 



352 Criticism on the Different Governments 

CHAPTER I. 

Criticism on the Different Governments. 

As we laborers, farmers and mechanics, are not educated 
for lawyers and statesmen, we do not understand compli- 
cated laws, neither do we understand the wording of many 
of our laws as to their full meaning, and for this reason 
we will have to confine ourselves to common speech as to 
our expression. We, however, know what we want and 
what we ought to have, what is justly belonging to us, 
therefore, what is belonging to us is ours. It then follows 
whosoever takes away from us what is rightfully ours, and 
our children's, is a tyrant and a robber, as a people and a 
nation we are like unto one family, a father who has many 
children which he is tenderly caring for, if he is a civilized 
man. If he is a barbarian he will treat his children in a 
savage way. This is also true of nations and governments. 
We find that the laws of a nation or of a people are the 
implements whereby such a nation or people are cultivated 
—as to its civilization. It then follows that in order to 
make and cultivate a people or a nation, as to its civiliza- 
tion, it also requires such people must be given liberty in 
order to bring forth the qualities in which such people are 
in possession of. We shall here only speak of the Caucasian 
race, as we are not interested in the balance of the races. 

As our Caucasian race is the highest type of being on 
this our planet, it follows that it requires the most skill- 
fully invented machinery and implements for the purpose 
of cultivating all of us in a body into a certain degree of 
civilization. We also find that true civilization does not 
consist in a few men and women who live in luxury and 
have invented a code of ethics as a rule to go by, and along 
with it have read a few books, and that they within their 
respective circles imagine themselves to be superior to the 
balance of the people, and in this way cultivate a spirit 
of arrogance and foolery, with some vanity as to their 
pedigree. Where such societies are in existence within a 
state and a nation, such a nation can only become partly 
civilized, as such society puts a blot on the balance of the 
people as to their civilization. Nor can a people and a 
nation advance into a higher degree of civilization as long 
as part of the people are robbers and tyrants, and another 
part is living in a low, degenerate state as to their body 
and spirit; in filthiness, poverty, misery and wickedness. 
Wlhere such societies are in existence within the state or 
nation, the people of such nation can only become partly 
civilized, therefore, a civilized nation can only be called a 



Criticism on the Different Governments 353 

civilized people when they have advanced to a stage where 
all the people are civilized. A certain number of men and 
women may be what we now call civilized as to their polite- 
ness, courtesy and polished manners, but these men and 
women have only obtained this degree of civilization by 
cultivating these faculties within themselves. But these 
men and women are not civilized to the degree in which 
they are polite, courteous and polished, unless this became 
natural to them in acting in this manner, for if they have 
learned this by etiquette in the same manner as a man 
learns a trade or a profession, they are counterfeit and 
their civility is artificial, for they may be civilized today 
and tomorrow become savages and barbarians. That this 
is true I have learned with much experience. I was once 
working for a mining company up in the mountains. The 
bookkeeper of that company was as polite and courteous 
and polished as a man could be when at home among re- 
spectable families, but when he got up into the camp he 
was conducting himself worse than an Indian. I had a 
plate along side this man at the table, but he became so 
petty in his talk and manner while at the table that I re- 
fused to eat at the same table that he did, as we had two 
tables in the cooking camp. When he found I took my seat 
with the other table, he began to abuse me and make sport 
of me. I would have no words with him, but told him he 
could not feed me with his vulgarity while at the table. 
I therefore pulled off my coat and challenged him for a 
fight, but he was a coward and dared not fight me. Civility, 
however, does not consist in mere courtesy, .politeness and 
polished manners. These things are only the outward ex- 
pressions as to the body. Therefore, if a man or woman is 
not civilized as to his spirit, they cannot be civilized. And 
this requires a man to be honest, truthful and upright, and 
refrain from low and degraded habits. These qualities are 
not cultivated within a man merely by taking lessons in the 
school of ethics, but they are cultivated by growth within 
man. If this is true of individual life, it is also true of 
our national life. 

As we are not here dealing with individuals, but with 
nations, it is very plain to us that a nation cannot to any 
degree advance into a civilized state unless all the people 
can become civilized. It then follows that in order to cul- 
tivate a nation into a civilized state, it is necessary for us 
to be equipped with the proper implements and machinery 
as to the execution of this cultivation, and that these im- 
plements and machinery must of necessity be adapted to 
the soil we are cultivating. If not our undertaking will 
become a failure and we have lost our labor. 

We laborers, farmers and mechanics of these United 
States and Sweden believe we are now in the possession of 



354 Criticism, on the Different Governments 

the necessary implements and machinery whereby we will 
be able to cultivate the Swedish and American people into 
a civilized state, and that these implements and machinery 
are not man-made implements and machinery, but are con- 
structed by messengers of light and given to us gratis, for 
the purpose of cultivating our nations into a civilized state. 

We shall now take a glimpse of man-made laws that 
have been formed into man-made governments. There has 
in the past been tried nearly all kinds and forms of gov- 
ernments as far as our profane history is recorded, and 
we find there is nothing new of today that has not been 
in the past. Kingdoms and empires have fallen in pieces, 
republics have been overthrown time and again, and com- 
munism has failed and no satisfactory government has as 
yet been put up so as to give justice to all the people. We 
ask why is this so? There is many reasons therefor, and 
we shall here give our reason for some of them. (It may 
be well to note we are here only referring to governments 
constructed by our Caucasian race). We find there has 
not been a time when all the people of a nation has been 
instructed in the science of government, but it has only 
been part of the people who have been instructed as to 
science of government, and this has lead to selfishness. 
Consequently such governments have drifted into auto- 
cracy, and at last been overthrown by its own power. And 
there has not been a time, as far as our profane history 
has recorded, that all the people have been in unity in 
what way they should construct a government satisfactory 
to themselves -and in this way their government has drifted 
into a monarchial government, And there has not been a 
time in our profane history when all the people have been 
honest and upright to deal fair and square with one and 
the other, and in this way the cunning and crafty have been 
taking advantage of the weak and honest. 

The European monarchial constitutional governments, 
such as Sweden, England and Germany, with many others, 
are not satisfactory to the inhabitants of these respective 
governments, for the reason that the common people, such 
as laborers, farmers and mechanics are not allowed to study 
the science of government, It then follows these people 
cannot advance into any higher civilization than where 
they are, as nations, for they are not allowed to be culti- 
vated into civilization and will therefore degenerate and 
decay. Thus all the people suffer in one way or the other 
more or less, for the reason that autocracy and despotism 
are the sciences of their governments as there are aristo- 
cratic privileges and titles allotted to parts of its citizens 
as a premium on their pedigrees from despots and bar- 
barians. It then follows such nations cannot be called 
civilized, but are barbarians as to their spirit, for their 



Criticism on the Different Governments 355 

laws are so written they cultivate a hatred and revenge 
against its own citizens, and they are at daggers points 
with citizens of their own state and would kill one and the 
other if it were not for the punishment of the civil laws 
of the state, and that one part of its citizens are compelled 
to be equipped with arms of war in order to prevent the 
other part from committing rapine and murder. Thus we 
find such nations and people are living in a wild and sav- 
age state as to their spirit as a nation and a people, and 
there is therefore no possible show for such nations to 
make any advancement into a higher degree of civilization 
as to their spirit, for it may have been noted that mechani- 
cal inventions and skillful workmanship and knowledge 
in material sciences are not to be recognized as having any 
part whatsoever in the science of civilization, for mechani- 
cal inventions, skillful workmanship and knowledge in ma- 
terial sciences differ as widely from the science of civiliza- 
tion as the house differs from the men who live in it. The 
science of civilization is politics and forms of government, 
in which are the implements whereby a people and a nation 
are cultivated, refined and elevated, as to their body and 
spirit, into a civilized state, such as intelligence, honesty, 
uprightness, truthfulness, integrity, loving kindness, prud- 
ence, cleanliness, respectability, individual independence 
and activity. These things all belong to the science of 
civilization and unless a man or a nation is in possession 
of all this he or they are not civilized. Mechanical inven- 
tions, skilled workmanship and knowledge in material sci- 
ences all belong to the department of skillfulness and in- 
genuity of man. It is not to say a man is civilized because 
he is a skillful workman. He mlay be a low down brute 
for all of it. The most skillful workman I ever knew lived 
with a woman in adultery, not being married to her, and 
their home was not in any respect any cleaner than an 
Indian wigwam. A man who is an inventor may be a dis- 
honest rascal, liar and a tyrant. I know an inventor who 
got a patent for a number of inventions. This man is a 
low down, unprincipled rascal, has no honor whatsoever, 
and will swindle anybody and everybody who comes in his 
way. and will not even keep his face and his hands clean, 
but is dirty as an Indian. A man who is learned in ma- 
terial sciences may also be a bad man, a cruel barbarian, 
who has sunk below the wild tribes of our Western In- 
dians. This is clearly demonstrated to us by high officers 
in the various armies of this country and Europe. If it is 
true as the newspapers are reporting that General Alexieff, 
the ruling viceroy at Port Arthur, called up before him a 
number of naval officers, he draws a pistol upon a young 
officer and killed him dead in the presence of his fellow 
officers, because he imagined the young officer was one of 



356 Criticism on the Different Governments 

the causes that led to the defeat with the Japanese. And 
this he does without first finding out whether the young 
officer had attended to his office or not, We understand 
that this man Alexieff is a learned man and is well versed 
in many material sciences and highly educated. You ask 
here, my reader, is the man Alexieff not then a civilized 
man ? We say No, he is not civilized. He is what is known 
to political science as an educated savage. This man Alex- 
ieff is a barbarian of the most low and degraded nature as 
to his spirit, and therefore is not as far advanced in civil- 
ization as our Indian chiefs of the wild tribes of the forest. 
This being true, it is plain to all of us that mechanical in- 
ventions, skillful workmanship and knowledge in material 
sciences have nothing in common with the civilization of a 
nation any further than it gives its citizens comfort as to 
their body. It is therefore very plain to us that the people 
of Sweden, England and Germany, with the balance of 
the nations of the earth, are as yet living in this wild state 
as to their national life, and that they will remain in this 
wild state is also very plain as long as all its citizens are 
not allowed to study the science of politics, and in this 
way they are not as happy as to their spirit as the wild 
tribes of the forest, for it may be noted there are many 
individuals in Sweden, England and Germany who are 
civilized. It then follows, these mien and women are suf- 
fering most severely in being compelled to live within a 
state where despotism is the ruling power and where bar- 
barians are their neighbors. As to their spirit: These 
nations, as we understand it, has already grown into such 
a wild state as to their spirit, that the aristocratic classes 
who hold the reins of government in their hands dare not 
let go of it, for fear they will then be murdered and their 
property taken away from them by the labor classes, and 
that they in this way would be abused and misused. The 
laboring classes and the common people are planning mur- 
der against their oppressors, and the overthrow of their 
government, and they in this care nothing for their own 
life, but will risk it at any time, provided they can have 
revenge on those who are oppressing them. Thus they live 
in terror as to their spirit and their science of government 
is a failure to them all, as none of them know what day 
their government might be overthrown. 

A people who live under an absolute monarchy like the 
people of Russia and China cannot advance into any degree 
of civilization as to a nation or a people, for such people 
are given no cause whatever to study the science of gov- 
ernment, and therefore live in a wild state as to their 
knowledge of politics and the science of government. Ab- 
solutism, therefore, is only good for the wildest of tribes 
of the forest where there is no chance whatsoever to make 



Criticism on the Different Governments 357 

any advance into civilization. But for a people like the 
Russian people, who are the highest type of being created 
en this planet, and who belong to our Caucasian race, ab- 
solute monarchy is not satisfactory to such people, for 
they are by nature adapted to a constitutional government 
and can therefore not be a happy people unless they are 
given a constitutional government. We will, however, have 
to admit that an absolute monarchy like that of Russia has 
many advantages over a constitutional government, for 
such a constitutional government is defective in its science 
of government. It is also true that a people and a nation 
will endure and survive longer under absolutism and bar- 
barian regime than a people or a nation who are governed 
by a defective constitution. This looks almost unreasonable 
to us when we look upon it at the surface, but when we 
penetrate deeper into the science of government we find 
many reasons therefor, and history also tells us that this is 
true. We have also good proof of this of today in the 
Chinese and Russian emperors. Past history also tells us 
that a defective constitutional kingdom and a defective con- 
stitutional democratic republic are the shortest lived gov- 
ernments of any. It is also true of a democratic republic 
which is adopting a defective constitution that its citizens 
are thereby misguided and misled into a false and delusive 
policy. Such democratic republics are easier overthrown 
than any other form of government. 

In time of conquest by arms to acquire and annex terri- 
tory, an absolute monarchy like that of Russia is the most 
powerful and has many advantages over a democratic re- 
public or a constitutional kingdom, for at such times as in 
time of war, absolutism and barbarism are in full sway 
and power, as there is no necessity of any legislation as to 
the appropriation of money or the calling out of any vol- 
unteer soldiers, for everything is — "take it," and with one 
word you must go, and if you do not go you are a dead 
man. An absolute monarchy has also this advantage over 
a constitutional government: In time of conquest every- 
thing can be carried on secretly as to its policy, and even 
the inhabitants of such country or government will not 
know what is going to be done, or even what is going on, 
for the despot on the throne alone knows what is going on 
and what is going to be done, and even he may adopt some 
certain measure today and tomorrow he will change it to 
something else. Thus a barbarian despot who can by the 
discipline of military tactics keep the people from revolt 
against him and his counselors, havp an endurable govern- 
ment. Yet such government is not satisfactory to the 
people and not even to the monarch himself, for they are 
all living in a barbarian state as to their spirit. There 
are a good many people in Russia who are civilized. These 



358 Criticism on the Different Governments 

men and women are suffering most severely as to their 
spirit, for they are intelligent, brave and daring and would 
give their lives for the liberty of their children, but they 
are not able to gain this liberty as long as they are not 
permitted to study the science of government. It has been 
reported that Nicholas III, the present emperur of Russia, 
is a civilized man. We do not believe this to be true, for 
if he was civilized he would then call his counselors of 
state and say to these men : ' ' Gentlemen, I am tired of this 
barbarian state we are living in. Let us draw up a con- 
stitution for our people and let us make all Russia into a 
democratic republic and we shall be one of the greatest 
and highest civilized people the world has ever seen. And 
let us all run for office and see who will be the first presi- 
dent." But a barbarian despot will not permit such an 
act, for it would be revolting to his nature to see liberty 
and civilization blossom as a rose in front of his door steps. 
Is this not a good proof that such a man is not civilized? 

i Anarchy and communism have been advocated in differ- 
ent ages of the past, and is not what we may call new. It 
has, however, been advocated of late years in these United 
States and Europe. Josiah Warren, an American, began 
to take up anarchism and communism something like fifty 
years ago, and Michael Bakonnene, a Russian, has written 
upon the subject. Those men who are writing and advo- 
cating anarchism and communism do not know what they 
are writing about. When we are talking of anarchy we 
are referring to the highest state of civilization, where a 
people and a nation have become so highly elevated, cul- 
tured, refined and strictly morally honest that every man 
and woman would do right for right's sake, and could not 
do any other way unless they had to suffer as to their 
spirit ; and in this way dishonesty, low and degraded habits 
and laziness would become revolting to their nature. It 
therefore would be utterly impossible for us of today to 
try to live and exist under an anarchist communism, for 
then we would have no government any further than what 
would pertain to rules and regulations in connection with 
commerce. We, however, believe it is possible for the Cau- 
casian race to be elevated into such a high degree of civil- 
ization that anarchism and communism is possible, for I 
have records to show that there has been a time on this 
our earth when anarchism and communism were practiced 
by our Caucasian race, but this is nearly 800,000 years 
ago, as far as I am able to figure it out through the science 
of Correspondence. I may not be correct as to the exact 
figure, but I am satisfied I shall not miss this figure more 
than 50,000 years one way or the other. In the present 
low degree of civilization as we are now living and the 
condition we are in, the state of affairs that exists among 



Criticism on the Different Governments 359 

us, the barbarian and savage nature we have cultivated 
within us as- to our spirit, are such that if we of today 
should take up a higher civilization and thereby begin to 
cultivate ourselves, we believe that under ordinary condi- 
tions it will take perhaps 20,000 years to elevate us into a 
degree of civilization where anarchy and communism, with 
the rules and regulations of commerce would be advisable 
and preferable to a constitutional government. Finding 
this to be true, we shall abandon all anarchistic ideas for 
the present. 

There has been advocated of late years socialist com- 
munism, and colonies have been established under the rules 
and regulations of socialist comtoaunism in the United 
States, Australia, the AVest India Islands and many other 
countries, but all these colonies have gone under in a short 
time and are failures, and have not been satisfactory even 
to the members of such colonies. These people, however, 
could never be convinced that such colonies would become 
failures, and that they would not be satisfactory even to 
the promoters of such colonies, and that our Caucasian race 
is too high spirited a people to endure the bondages of 
socialist communism is very plain and clearly proven. But 
no man could convince these people unless they will try it 
by actual experience and in this way find uut they are 
mistaken. These people, however, were tired and sick of 
the present political science of our government and the de- 
fective laws that are in existence within it, and were trying 
in this way to become more happy, but they failed to 
understand their own nature and had no knowledge of 
the science of politics, for any one who understands the 
science of politics will tell us that whenever you place a 
man or woman of our Caucasian race into a colony where 
there is socialist communism, that man will become sick 
as to his spirit, if he is not sick as to his spirit before you 
place him there, for the members of such socialist colonist 
communism are like unto convalescent patients in a hospital 
who are working for their board and lodging, until they 
get well and strong, and be able to take care of themselves. 

The founders of this socialist colony, however, claim that 
socialism is not a failure, and that if the whole state was 
governed by Bellamy socialism and the political doctrine 
of Karl Marx, the German Jew, with many others, these 
colonies would be a success. But in this they are mistaken. 
They would not have been any more successful then than 
they are now. The doctrine of Karl Marx and many others 
who are writing upon the political doctrine of socialism, 
together with the different newspapers in the United States 
and Europe, who are advocating socialism, are not advo- 
cating socialism, and there are not any of these men who 
have studied political science far enough to understand that 



360 Criticism, on the Different Governments 

they are and do advocate a conglomerate socialistic infi- 
delity, and that their writings and political doctrine prove 
to us that they are socialistic infidels and are in this way 
in their limited understanding of the political science of 
socialism and forms of government, trying to mislead and 
misguide the public into false and delusive conglomerate 
political ideas, such as do not belong to the political science 
of socialism whatsoever. We are fully satisfied that these 
socialistic infidels, if they ever should advance far enough 
with their doctrine, such as they are now advocating, and 
get enough of the people with them to set up an infidel 
socialist government, they, the leaders themselves, would 
be the first who would be disappointed, and in fact more 
so are the founders of a socialist community colony, for 
they would find their government would not stand as long 
as any of the socialist community colonies. There are, how- 
ever, many socialists at the present time who are taken up 
with the doctrine of Karl Marx, the German Jew, with 
many others, who are sincere and honest in their convic- 
tion and firmly believe such a government would be satis- 
factory to the people and all the people at the present 
time. But these men are like the anarchists who are advo- 
cating anarchist communism. They have heard of ancient 
anarchist communism, but do not know what it means and 
that they are thousands of years ahead of the times. And 
so it is with the honest socialists. They have heard of 
ancient socialism, but do not know anything about the 
political science of ancient socialism, and are therefore 
hundreds of years ahead of the times. As these men do 
not understand the political science of socialism, it also 
follows they do not understand the double science of physi- 
ology, and for this they never take into consideration our 
physical and spiritual development, for they imagine that 
if they could put in practice their socialistic infidelity 
they would change man as to his way and habit by man- 
made law, which are mostly false and deceiving ideas. 
Wih at we mean by infidelity socialism is this: A doctrine 
that has no foundation in anything, but are purely wildcat 
stories, such as may be approved of today and rejected 
tomorrow, and those men who are inventing and advocat- 
ing such theory or doctrine are in doubt as to its merit or 
value, and that they do not believe in its principles them- 
selves, but by the excitement from others who are endorsing 
their wildcat stories they make themselves believe they are 
right, and at last confirm their wildcat theories as a basis 
of demonstrated scientific truth. 

The reason infidelity socialism is so rapidly advancing 
in the United States, Germany and many other countries 
is this: The common people have found out they cannot 
get any relief from the bondage they are kept in, or in 



Criticism on the Different Governments 361 

any way obtain justice as to their political rights under 
the present despotism and aristocratic regime where they, 
the common people, have to confer privileges and titles 
upon liars and thieves, worthless scoundrels, and to men 
and women who are a nuisance to the state and a menace to 
the nation, and for this reason the common people will take 
cause, right or wrong ; they will embrace and uphold infidel- 
ity socialism, for many of the socialists believe this : If 
we only can get socialism in practice once we will be able 
to adjust things to suit ourselves. Infidelity socialism, or 
genuine socialism, based on political science, does not sig- 
nify anything to us, as long as we get a chance to practice 
and study political science and get rid of despotism and 
aristocratic regime. But let me here tell you my infidel 
socialists, you are in this badly mistaken, and if you ever 
attempt to set up infidel socialism or that you should be 
successful in so doing, you are making one of the greatest 
mistakes any political party ever has done in late years. 
For we can positively assure you that an infidel socialist 
government will not stand in this United States at the 
present time or in the near future (ten years) before it 
would be overthrown, and there are ten to one chances 
against you that a monarchial government would be put 
up, with a counsel of state and that the discipline of mili- 
tary tactics would be the governing power and absolutism 
in place of constitution adopted, and you would in this way 
throAv your children into bondage and lose your own lib- 
erty, and it would be one of the greatest misfortunes and 
disasters that ever could happen to the American people. 
Many people at the present time believe socialism is a new 
political doctrine, but in this they are mistaken. Even 
the socialists themselves, many of them, believe they are 
introducing something new. It is, however, true that in- 
fidel socialism is to an extent a new thing, but political 
•socialism, based on political science, has been in operation 
almost in all ages of the world and is nothing new, but as 
we have for the last 15,000 years degenerated into a lower 
civilization, we are as yet not far enough advanced into 
a state of civilization that it be advisable for us to put up 
a socialist government based on political science, for in 
order to be successful, we would have to reconstruct our 
human propensities as to our nature, by acts of legislation, 
which we could not do, neither would we be able to run, 
maintain and keep intact a socialist government based on 
political science, and would be in danger of overthrowing 
such government ourselves by selfishness on the one hand 
and by thriftlessness and laziness on the other, and in this 
way confusion and disorder would follow, and in course 
•of time would have no government and the consequences 
would be we would drift into a degenerate state and from 



362 Criticism, on the Different Governments 

this degenerate state into barbarism again, and we would 
then not be any further advanced than we were one thous- 
and years ago. This, however, would take some time, but 
it would surely come to pass. 

For the benefit of those who have not had time to make 
themselves acquainted even with our profane history we 
shall here copy some passages from the works of Flavius 
Josephus, to show to you, our readers, that infidelity social- 
ism, mixed up with socialist communism, is not a new 
thing. It was practiced among the Jews in ancient times 
and no doubt this people had some records from the most 
ancient political socialism, based on the science of political 
economy, or they had heard of political socialism; based 
on the science of political economy. In the works of 
Flavius Josephus we read, page 690 : 

"And now Archelass, part of Judea, was reduced into a 
province, and Caponius, one of the equestrian order among 
the Romans, was sent as a procurator, having the power of 
life and death put into his hand by Caesar under his ad- 
ministration. It was that a certain Galilean whose name 
was Judas, prevailed upon his countrymen to revolt, and 
said they were cowards if they would endure to pay a tax 
to the Romans and would, after God, submit to mortal men 
as their lords. This was a teacher of a peculiar sect of his 
own and was not at all like the rest of those their leaders. 

' ' For there are three philosophical sects among the Jews. 
The followers of the first of whom are the Pharisees, of the- 
second the Sadducees, and the third sect who pretend to a 
severe discipline, are called Essenes. These last are Jews 
by birth and seem to have a greater affection for one an- 
other than the other sects have. These Essenes reject 
pleasures as an evil, but esteem continence and the con- 
quest over our passions to be virtue. They neglect wedlock, 
but choose out other person's children while they are plia- 
ble and fit for learning and esteem them to be of their 
kindred and form them according to their own manners. 
They do not absolutely deny the fitness of marriage and the 
succession of mankind thereby continued, but they guard 
against the lascivious behavior of women and are persuaded 
that none of them preserve their fidelity to one man. 

' ' These men are despisers of riches and are so very com- 
municative as to raise our admiration. Nor is there any 
one to be found among them who hath more than another, 
for it is a law amlong them that those who come to them 
must let what they have be common to the whole order, in- 
somuch that among them all there is no appearance of pov- 
erty or excess of riches but every one's possessions are inter- 
mingled with every body else's possessions, and so it is, as 
it were, one patrimony among all the brethren. They 
think that oil is a defilement and if any one be anointed 



Criticism on the Different Governments 363 

without his own approbation, it is wiped off: his body, for 
they think to be sweaty is to be a good thing, as they do 
also to be clothed in white garments. They also have stew- 
ards appointed to take care of their common affairs. Every 
one of them have no separate business, but everything is 
for the use of them all. 

"They have no certain city, but many of them dwell in 
every city and if any of their sect come from other places, 
what they have lies open for them just as if it were their 
own. and they go into such as they never knew before as 
if they had been ever so long acquainted with them. For 
this reason they carry nothing with them when they travel 
into remote parts, though they take their weapons with 
them for fear of thieves. Accordingly there is in every 
city where they live one appointed particularly to take 
care of strangers and to provide garments and other neces- 
saries for them. But the habit and management of their 
bodies is such as children use who are in fear of their 
masters. Nor do they allow of the change of garments or 
of shoes till they be first entirely torn to pieces or worn out 
by time; nor do they either buy or sell anything to one- 
another, but every one gives what he hath to him that 
wanteth it and receives from him again in lieu of it what 
may be convenient for himself, and although there be no 
requital made, they are fully allowed to take what they 
want of whomsoever they please. 

"As as for this their piety toward God, it is very ex- 
traordinary, for before sunrise they speak not a word about 
profane matters but put up certain prayers which they 
have received from the forefathers, as if they made a sup- 
plication for its rising. After this every one of them are- 
sent away by their curators to exercise some of those arts 
wherein they are skilled, in which they labor with great 
diligence till the fifth hour, after which they assemble 
themselves together again into one place, and when they 
have clothed themselves in white veils they then bathe 
their bodies in cold water, and after this purification is 
over, they every one meet together in an apartment of their 
own into which it is not permitted for any of another sect 
to enter, while they go, after a pure manner, into the dining 
room as into a certain holy temple and quietly sit them- 
selves down, upon which the baker lays them loaves in 
order. The cook also brings a single plate of one sort of 
food and sets it before every one of them. The priest says 
grace before meat and it is unlawful for any one to taste of 
the food before grace be said. The same priest when he 
hath dined, says grace again after meat and when they 
begin and when they end they praise God as he that be- 
stows their food upon them after which they lay aside their 
white garments and betake themselves to their labors again 



364 Criticism on the Different Govrenments 

till the evening, then they return home to supper, after 
the same manner, and if there be any strangers tm?re, they 
sit down with them. Nor is there ever any clamor or dis- 
turbance to pollute their house, but they give every one 
leave to speak in their turn, which silence thus kept in 
their house appears to foreigners like some tremendous 
mystery, the cause of which is that perpetual sobriety they 
exercise and the same settled measure of meat and drink 
that is alotted to them, and that such as is abundantly suf- 
ficient for them. 

"And truly as for other things, they do nothing but 
according to the injunctions of their curators. Only these 
two things are done among them at every one's will, which 
are : To assist those that want it and to show mercy, for 
they are permitted of their own accord to offer succor to 
such as deserve it, when they stand in need of it, and to 
bestow food on those that are in distress. But they cannot 
give anything to their kindred without the curator 's knowl- 
edge. They dispense their anger after a just manner and 
restrain their passion. They are eminent for fidelity, and 
are the ministers of peace. Whatsoever they say also is 
firmer than an oath. But swearing is avoided by them, and 
they esteem it worse than perjury, for they say that he who 
cannot be believed without swearing by God is already con- 
demned. They also take great pains in studying the writ- 
ings of the ancients, and choose out of them what is most 
for the advantage of their soul and body and they inquire 
after such roots and medicinal stones as may cure their 
distemper. 

"And before he is allowed to touch their common food he 
is obliged to take tremendous oaths, that in the first plac* 
he will exercise piety toward God and then that he wili 
observe justice toward men and that he will do no harm 
to any one, either of his own accord or by the command 
of others, that he will always hate the wicked and be an 
assistant to the righteous, that he will ever show fidelity to 
all men and especially to those in authority, because no 
one obtains the government without God's assistance, and 
that if he be in authority he will at no time whatever abuse 
his authority nor endeavor to outshine his subjects, either 
in his garments or any other finery ; that he will be perpetu- 
ally a lover of truth and propose to himself to reprove 
those that tell lies, that he will keep his hands clean fr^m 
'theft and his soul from unlawful gains, and that he w.Ul 
neither conceal anything from those of his own sect nor 
disclose any of their doctrines to others, no, not though 
any one should compel him so to do at the hazard of his 
life. Moreover, he swears to communicate their doctrine s 
to no one otherwise than as he receives them himself. That 
he will abstain from robbery and will equally preserve the 



Criticism on the Different Governments 365 

books belonging to their sect, and the names of the angels 
or messengers. These are the oaths by which they secure 
their proselytes, to themselves. ' ' 

On page 693 : 

"They condemn the miseries of life and are above pain, 
by the generosity of their mind, and as for death, if it will 
be for their glory they esteem it better than living always, 
and indeed our war with the Romans gave abundant evi- 
dence what great souls they had in their trials, wherein 
although they were tortured -and distorted, burnt and torn 
to pieces and went through all kinds of instruments of 
torment that they might be forced either to blaspheme their 
legislator or to eat what was forbidden them ; no, nor once 
to flatter their tormentors or to shed a tear, but they smiled 
in their very pains, and laughed those to scorn who inflicted 
the torments upon them and resigned their souls with great 
alacrity, as they expected to receive them again. 

"For their doctrine is this: That bodies are corruptible 
and what they are made of is not permanent, but that the 
souls are immortal and continue forever and that they come 
out of the most subtle air and are united to their bodies as 
in prisons, into which they are drawn by a certain natural 
excitement, but that when they are set free from the bonds 
of the flesh they then, as released from a long bondage, 
rejoice and mount upward. This is like the opinion of the 
Greek— that good souls have their habitations beyond the 
ocean in a region that is neither oppressed with storms of 
rain or snow, or with intense heat, but that this place is 
such as is refreshed by the gentle breathing of a west wind 
that is perpetually blowing from] the ocean, while they 
allot to bad souls a dark and tempestuous den full of never- 
ceasing punishment, and indeed the Greeks seem to me to 
have followed the same notion when they allot the Island 
of the Blessed to their brave men whom they call heroes 
and demigods, and to the souls of the wicked, the region 
of the ungodly, to Hades, where their fables relate that 
certain persons, such as Sisyphus and Tantalis and Ixian 
and Tityus, are punished— which is built on the first sup- 
position that souls are immortal and hence are those ex- 
hortations to virtue and dehortations from wickedness, col- 
lected, whereby good men are better in the conduct of their 
life by the hope they have of reward after their death, and 
whereby the vehement inclinations of bad men to vice are 
restrained by the fear and expectation they are in, that 
although they should lie concealed in this life, they should 
suffer immortal punishment after their death. These are 
the divine doctrines of the Essenes about the soul, which lay 
an unavoidable bait for such as have had a taste of their 
philosophy. 

' ' There are also those among them who undertake to fore- 



"366 Criticism* on the Different Governments 

"bell things to come by reading the holy books and using 
several sorts of purifications and being perpetually con- 
versant in the prophets, and it is but seldom that they miss 
in their prediction. 

"Moreover, there is another order of Essenes who agree 
with the rest as to their way of living, their customs and 
laws, but differ from them in the point of marriage, think- 
ing that by not marrying they cut off the principal part of 
human life, which is the prospect of succession, nay, rather 
that if all men should be of the same opinion the whole race 
of mankind would fail. However, they try their spouses 
for three years and if they find that they have their natural 
purgations, thrice, as trials, that they are likely to be fruit- 
ful, they then actually marry them. But they do not usu- 
ally accompany their wives when they are with child, as a 
demonstration that they do not marry out of regard to 
pleasure, but for the sake of posterity. Now the women 
go into the baths with some of their garments on, as the 
men do with something girded about them. And these are 
the customs of this order of Essenes." 

We here find these Jewish Essenes were to a certain de- 
gree a civilized people and according to what Josephus says 
about them they were further advanced in civilization than 
the Swedish and American nations of today. This you con- 
ceited American will object to, and say it is not true, but 
we will show you we are right. When we consider me- 
chanical inventions and skillful workmanship is not in any 
way connected with civilization, only as far as it pertains 
to the comfort of the body, what community is the most 
civilized : where the inhabitants are eminent for their fidel- 
ity and are the ministers of peace; "whatsoever they say 
also is firmer than an oath (but swearing is avoided by 
them), and they esteem 1 it worse than perjury,, for they 
say that he who cannot be believed without swearing by GrOd 
is already condemned," — or a community where its inhabit- 
ants are one-half liars and thieves and morally depraved 
leoperds and have no more sympathy for their fellow men 
than the beasts of the forest and that when they can 
swindle, cheat and beat their fellow men they consider it as 
a part of their business to do so, and the other half are 
interested in nothing but material wealth and would mon- 
opolize the product of the earth if they could, and are 
thinking of nothing but material honor and empty fame. 
This is the difference between the Swedish and American 
people of today and the Jewish Essenes of old, as to their 
spirit. 

According to Josephus, we find the Essenes had odopted 
and put in practice a political socialism and socialistic com- 
munism and also had it mixed up with philosophical religi- 
ous doctrine, coupled together with infidelity and socialistic 



Criticism on the Different Governments 367 

theories. That the Pharisees and Saddueees were not ap- 
proving of such a form of government is very plain, for 
they were versed in the double science of physiology, es- 
pecially the Pharisees, and that they knew it would be im- 
possible to keep the government intact on a political science 
of economy, such as the Essenes had adopted, and that such 
a government, founded on a conglomerate political theory 
would be disastrous, the Pharisees no doubt were fully 
convinced. 

As for us to undertake at the present time to set up a 
government principly on scientific socialism, based on the 
science of political economy, would be utterly impossible 
as to its success and lasting endurance, and any man or 
set of men who are telling you, my reader, that he or they 
can set up such a government and make it become satis- 
factory even to twenty per cent of our people, and keep 
such a government intact without being overthrown, are 
either knaves or fools, or may be both. We have this, 
however, to say in favor of those who are advocating 
socialism : These men, many of them, are honest as to their 
conviction; they love liberty and are also patriotic; they 
are brave and conscientious, and are in fact bright as to 
their political economy, and the balance of the politicians 
who oppose them, yet they fail to understand that the de- 
velopment of and the effort to raise ourselves as a nation 
and a people into a higher degree of civilization, with the 
instruments applied by the science of political economy, 
can only be brought about by growth. 

And for any man or set of men who are trying to force 
scientific socialism or infidel socialism upon a people or a 
nation like that of these United States and Sweden, with 
its spirited inhabitants, will sooner or later get himself or 
themselves into trouble, and will spend their time and 
money for nothing, and will receive misuse and abuse for 
their labor. How can it be otherwise, my reader, in a 
cut -throat age like we are now living in, where every other 
man and woman is a liar and a thief and cares for nothing 
but material wealth and will venture anything and every- 
thing for gold, and many will take desperate chances with 
their own lives of going to prison for the sake of acquiring 
money or property in an unlawful way, or they will risk 
their lives as to physical endurance, in penetrating inac- 
cessible mountain regions in search of gold. The nature 
of this is clearly demonstrated to us where the different 
gold excitements have been in operation in different parts 
of our country, especially Alaska a few years ago, where 
hundreds of men lost their lives unnecessarily. But their 
faith in gold caused them to lose their lives in the wilder- 
ness among the beasts of the forest. Are these facts not 
proof enough to us that we are as yet in a savage and 



368 Criticism: on the Different Governments 

undeveloped state as to our spirit, when the simple thing 
of gold and material wealth have such a power over us 
that it will take our lives? 

For us to explain scientific socialism, based on the sci- 
ence of political economy, we cannot here do, as we have 
not made any translations from the most ancient history as 
jto these laws, as such laws would at the present time not be 
understood. But for the benefit of those of our readers 
who are not acquainted with infidelity socialism of today, 
such as is advocated by the socialists of the United States 
and many of the European countries, we shall here give 
'you, our reader, a glimpse of it, and you can judge for 
yourself as to the stability of such a government. Of 
course we do not here give even an outline of their work, 
but only a glimpse. 

THE SOCIALIST PLATFORM 
Adopted at Indianapolis, Indiana, 1901. 

The Socialist party in national convention assembled re- 
affirm its adherence to the principles of international social- 
ism and declares its aim to be the organization of the 
working class and those in sympathy with it, into a poli- 
tical party with the object of conquering the power of 
government and using them for the purpose of transform- 
ing the present system of private ownership of the means 
of production and distribution to collective ownership by 
the entire people. 

Formerly the tools of production were simple and owned 
and were owned by individual workers. Today the 
machine, which is an improved and more developed tool 
of production, is owned by the capitalist and not by the 
workers. The ownership enables the capitalist to control 
the produce and keep workers dependent upon them. 

Private ownership of the means of production and dis- 
tribution is responsible for the ever-increasing uncertainty 
of livlihood and the poverty and misery of the working 
class and divides society into two hostile classes— the cap- 
italist and wage workers. The once powerful middle class 
is fast disappearing in the mill of competition. The strug- 
gle is now between the capitalist class and the working 
class. The possession of the means of livlihood gives the 
capitalist the control of the government, the press, the 
pulpit and the schools and enables them to reduce the 
working men to a state of intellectual, physical and social 
inferiority, political subservience and virtual slavery. 

The economic interests of the capitalist Class dominate 
our entire social system. The lives of the working classes 
are recklessly sacrified for profit, wars are fermented be- 
tween nations, indiscriminate slaughter is encouraged and 



Criticism on the Different Governments 369 

the destruction of whole races is sanctioned in order that 
the capitalists may extend their commercial dominion 
abroad and enhance their supremacy at home. 

But the same economic causes which develop capitalism 
are leading to socialism, which will abolish both the capital- 
ist class and the class of wage-workers, and the active force 
in bringing about this new and higher order of society is 
the working class. All other classes, despite their apparent 
or actual conflicts, are alike interested in the upholding of 
the system of private ownership of the instruments of 
wealth production ; the democratic, republican, the bourge- 
ois public ownership parties which do not stand for the 
complete overthrow of the capitalist system of production, 
are alike political representatives of the capitalist class. 

The workers can most effectively act as a class in their 
struggle against the collective powers of capitalism by 
constructing themselves into a political party distinct from 
and opposed to all parties formed by the propertied classes. 

While we declare that the development of economic con- 
ditions tends to the overthrow of the capitalist system, we 
recognize that the time and manner of the transition to 
socialism also depends upon the stage of development 
reached by the protectorate. We therefore consider it of 
the utmost importance for the Socialist party to support all 
active efforts of the working class to better its condition 
and to elect socialists to political offices in order to facilitate 
the attainment of this end. 

As such means we advocate, and to gain which we be- 
lieve in — 

1. The public ownership of all means of transportation 
and communication and all other public utilities, as well as 
of all industries controlled by monopolies, trusts and com- 
bines, no part of the revenue of such industries to be ap- 
plied to the reduction of taxes on the property of the 
capitalist class, but to be applied wholly to the increase 
of wages and shortening of hours of labor for the em- 
ployees, and to the improvement of the service and dimin- 
ishing the rates to the consumers. 

2. The progressive reduction of the hours of labor and 
the increase of wages in order to decrease the share of the 
capitalist and increase the share of the worker in the 
product of labor. 

3. State or national insurance of working people in 
case of accident, lack of employment, sickness and want 
in old age, the funds for this purpose to be collected from 
the revenue of the capitalist class and to be administered 
under the control of the working class. 

4. The inauguration of a system of public industries, 
public credit to be used for that purpose in order that the 
workers be secured the full product of their labor. 



370 Criticism on the Different Governments 

5. The education of all children np to the age of eigh- 
teen years, and they shall receive state and municipal aid 
for books, clothing and food. 

6. Equal, civil and political rights for men and women. 

7. The initiative and referendum, proportional repre- 
sentation and the right of recall of representatives by their 
constituents. 

Here we find infidelity socialism out and out in the above 
platform and that these men have no faith in their political 
doctrine is very plain to us, and that they are roaming 
about in a dense political fog is also very clear to us when 
they say: "But the same economic causes which developed 
capitalism are leading to socialism which will abolish both 
the capitalist class and the class of wage workers." 

Here we find they are going to exterminate the capitalist 
class, yet they propose in article 3 to collect revenue of the 
capitalist class, to be administered under the control of 
the working class. Where they are going to keep this 
capitalist class whom they are going to collect revenue 
from we are at a loss to know, as they in article 4 propose 
to inaugurate a system of public industries and public 
credit to be used for the purpose, in order that the workers 
be secured the full product of their labor. In what way 
they are going to abolish the class of wage workers we are 
also at a loss to understand, as they propose in article 4 to 
give those who work for wages for the government the full 
product of their labor. We can see no difference in the 
condition of a man who sells his labor to the community or 
the state, or the one who sells his labor to an individual, 
where the compensation of such wages are the same for 
the same land of work, unless it is some special privilege 
conferred to one or the other. 

That these infidel socialists have no faith in their doc- 
trine is to us very plain when we read article 3, where it 
reads: "State or national insurance of the working people 
in case of accidents, lack of employment, sickness and want 
in old age." Here they expose their infidelity to the pub- 
lic for they believe there is going to be a lack of employ- 
ment and for this reason they are going to have a state 
insurance fund, whereby they can pension those who are 
out of employment, and they also believe that the workers 
will not be able to earn enough- in their young days or when 
they are able to work to secure themselves the necessities 
of life in their old age, and for this purpose they will 
have a state insurance fund, and that these also will have 
to be taken care of by the state, and that these individuals 
will also have to be granted a pension. 

We are under the impression that if ever it should come 
to pass such a government were set up in this age of the 



Criticism on the Different Governments 371 

world, there would be auy amount of those who would be 
continually out of employment, and would try every scheme 
imaginable to be out of employment, and that there would 
be still more who would be wanting iu old age, and it 
would be but a few years before the whole United States, 
from the Atlantic to the Pacific, would be turned into a 
poorhouse-hospital-charity-pension-bureau institution and 
that infidelity socialism would then be crowned into its 
supreme power. 

AVe shall here introduce some of the infidel socialist wild- 
cat theories — clippings from a socialist newspaper: 

Under socialism will a common laborer get the same 
amount of pay as a tradesman, for the same amount of 
hours?— Dubuque, Iowa. 

They will if a majority decide it that way. To my way 
of seeing it they certainly would. Don't they and their 
families need as much clothing, as much shelter, as much 
instruction and entertainment? How can they have these 
things if they do not get as much purchasing power? Is 
not common labor essential as any labor? Could we have 
anything except for common labor? The majority are 
doing common labor, and if the majority think their work 
does not entitle them to live as well as other workers, why 
they can refuse to accept as much, but bear in mind each 
worker can have as much wealth as he or she can consume 
even if none get more than another, so what Would one 
want with more % 

How a man who has intelligence enough to publish and 
be editor of a newspaper that has a circulation of more 
than 100,000 copies, and have no more sense than to ad- 
vocate such wildcat schemes, we are at a less to under- 
stand. We are inclined to think that the majority of the 
common laborers would decide to have a little more for 
their labor than any one else, as they are in the majority 
and in course of time Mr. Newspaper Editor would find 
out that his printing business would not pay as well then 
as it does now, and it is our opinion he would have to ap- 
ply for a pension in his old age, for as we understand him, 
each worker can have as much wealth as he or she can 
consume. We are inclined to believe that there would be 
any amount of families who would have to be provided 
with an extra delivery service, whether theii necessities 
of life were delivered to them at the government ware- 
house or at their place of residence. Therefore, we are of 
the opinion that there would be some of the newspaper 
editors who would have to walk in their stocking feet part 
of the time, for no doubt the shoe department would not 
be able to fill all the orders. 



372 Criticism on the Different Governments 

And we further read in the same newspaper : 

How will bankers, paymasters and others give bonds 
under socialism without any one having titles to large 
amounts of property ? — C. L. Crosby, Fairgrove, Michigan. 

There will be no need of bankers under socialism, The 
people who work in the public industries will receive credit 
for their servies and these credits will buy them anything 
produced by the labor of the world. It will be just as if 
men put money in bank when they had no immediate need 
of it, and when they need it check it out, but instead of 
checking it out in coin, it will be checked out of the public 
department in wealth. There would be no paymasters, 
except the places where the people would exchange their 
credits for the wealth they had produced by their labor, 
the wealth would remain subject to their order, then what 
use would be a paymaster? 

Here we find this editor is in favor of a wildcat banking 
system that has neither beginning nor end and its credit 
unlimited before the world, and he imagines that the bal- 
ance of the nations of the world outside the United States 
are all suckers. It is clear to us that he is figuring on 
swindling foreign nations if he can, for he says the people 
who work in the public industries will receive credit for 
their services and these credits will buy them anything 
produced by the labor of the world. 

Of course this means they will issue labor checks, based 
on the wealth they are producing, but as the laborers, as 
he infers, are in the majority, it follows they have the 
power to put any kind of value on their labor they are a 
mind to, in order to preserve their credit, and would raise 
up the value of their labor way beyond all reason. It is 
therefore hard to tell where such a swindling game would 
end. 

Democratic republics have been in all ages of the world 
and we find them to date back as far as 650,000 years, or in 
that neighborhood. A democratic republic is suitable for 
a people who are far enough advanced into civilization that 
they will admit of what is right and wrong and approve 
of working in unity for the preservation of the nation and 
stability of the government. A democratic form of govern- 
ment therefore, based on the science of political economy, 
is a liberal and a lasting government and cannot be over- 
thrown very easily by internal revolution, nor is it easy to 
conquer by a foreign power of equal strength. A demo- 
cratic republic, based on the science of political economy, 
is best adapted for a people who are prepared to advance 
into civilization, for it gives its citizens full liberty to ex- 
ercise its natural inclinations and at the same time admin- 



Criticism on the Different Governments 373 

ister justice to all its citizens alike, regardless of mercy 
and sympathy, and that such democratic republic are the 
most satisfactory to a people "who are far enough advanced 
into civilization that they know when justice is meted out 
to them. 

It was calculated by the Invisible World that such a 
democratic republic, based on the science of political econ- 
omy, was going to be put up in the United States when the 
British colonies were releasing themselves from the British, 
in the 1770 's, and I have been informed that there were 
messengers of light sent down to earth for this purpose to 
assure the founders of these United States to that effect, 
and I have been told by them that Samuel Adams, James 
Otis and Patrick Henry were their best instruments, and 
that they were able to make Patrick Henry deliver a speech 
to that effect, and which I believe was the address he de- 
livered before the Virginia assembly. But they say that 
&he conditions were such that their instruments became out 
of order and were overcome by counterfeiters, and that 
they in this way constructed a counterfeit democratic re- 
public, based on fraud. 

AYe find when we read our profane history that all other 
doctrines, philosophy and wildcat theories, based on falsi- 
fication and fraud, will not stand but a short time, and 
cannot stand or endure, for such doctrine, philosophy or 
theory has its foundation in the empty wind, and there- 
fore when the sunshine of truth throws its light upon it, 
such doctrine, philosophy or theory will scatter and dis- 
appear like unto the clouds in the sky after a thunder- 
storm has cleared its atmosphere. This being true, it then 
follows that a counterfeit democratic republic, based on 
fraud, will also disappear when the sunshine of the science 
of political economy is set on it, that all such counterfeit 
democratic republics, based on fraud, have had a very short 
life is clearly proven by our profane history. There is 
scarcely any of them which have stood over two hundred 
and fifty years except the little Swiss republic which got 
its independence in 1648 and is known as a republic, but 
such a little republic has never had any influence in inter- 
national politics, and that is the reason why it has stood 
that long; it has been kept intact by the neighboring con- 
stitutional kingdoms. The Roman republic stood more than 
four hundred years, but it had four different periods as 
to their internal or civil wars, and their laws and statutes 
were amended and changed also absolute. Most of these 
republics have been overthrown before they have become 
one hundred years old. Remember here, you reader, when- 
ever there is an effect there is also a cause, and in this we 
can never be mistaken. The cause of overthrow and death 
of many different democratic republics, in infancy, are 



374 Criticism, on the Different Governments 

that they every one of them have been only an imitation 
of democracy. 

And all the democratic republics that are in existence at 
the present day, such as the republic of the United States, 
Mexico and the different South American democratic re- 
publics, together with the French republic, are all of them 
counterfeit democratic republics, founded on fraud, in op- 
position to the science of political econmy, and are like 
unto a counterfeit coin made of clay and coated with thin 
covering of gold, in the imitation of a gold coin, and like 
unto wheat straw tied into sheaves or bundles and set up 
over the field as to its appearance, being the product of the 
soil, but where the kernels in the heads of the stalks were 
blighted with frosts and hot winds and the wheat thereby 
never came into maturity, and in this way the soil of the 
field has produced nothing but straw. But to a passerby 
who is a stranger it appears to him when he looks over the 
field in the time of harvest that it will be a productive soil. 

A counterfeit democratic republic, based on fraud, such 
as is in operation in these United States at the present 
time, cannot be satisfactory to its citizens as it has no 
power to mete out justice to any and all of its citizens, 
and may be overthrown at any time, for such counterfeit 
democratic republic is the easiest overthrown of any form 
of government we know of, and has no advantage over 
infidelity socialism whatsoever, as to its endurance and 
iasting safety, for where infidelity socialism will bring a 
people and a nation into stupor, idleness, shiftlessness, 
laziness, and in this way will degenerate, a counterfeit 
democratic republic, based on fraud, will make liars, rob- 
bers, rogues, thieves, rascals and murderers out of its citi- 
zens, and in this way such a nation or people will degen- 
erate into a barbarian and a savage state. It then follows 
as soon as this state is reached its citizens, as to their lives 
and property, are no longer safe, and as wickedness is 
increasing among them, they are like unto a robber gang 
who have banded themselves together for the purpose of 
plunder and murder. Such robber gang has a chief over 
its members, who is given power over life and death as a 
constitutional power of law and order. Such chief is in- 
vested with absolute, supreme power, otherwise its members 
would overthrow and break up the organization, and would 
be fighting and killing one another. And so it is with a 
counterfeit democratic republic. As soon as its citizens 
have degenerated into a barbarian, savage state as to their 
spirit, they are then no longer safe as to their life and 
property, under the protection of a counterfeit democratic 
government, for they are then like unto a robber gang 
which has no chief to enforce law and order, and will there- 
fore cry aloud for an emperor or a king, to govern by 



Criticism on the Different Governments 375 

force of arms and military discipline, and their counter- 
feit democratic government is overthrown. That this is 
the fate of a counterfeit democratic republic every philoso- 
pher and historian will tell you, provided they will admit 
it and tell the truth, whereas a democratic socialist g?~?- 
ernment, founded on the science of political economy, is 
the most endurable as to its stability and cannot be over- 
thrown by internal revolution or the equal strength and 
power of a foreign invasion. Its laws are simple and easily 
understood, but are as to its science rocks of ages. There 
are no complications or frictions or patching up, for every 
thing is in its place as to the science of political economy 
and the courts are the anvils upon which the hammers of 
justice are striking, lifted by the arms of the statutes in 
the sight and hearing of all the people. 

But it is otherwise with a counterfeit democratic gov- 
ernment, founded on fraud. Such government must have 
laws in abundance and there is no end or limit to its 
statutes, neither is there any beginning or end to its com- 
plicated revision, for in order to make falsity appear as 
truth it is necessary to have the laws so complicated that 
they can be turned in any direction, as to the four winds, 
with a circling cyclone as to the center pivot of its power 
and in this way no one can tell where the power lies con- 
cealed, as to its workings. A counterfeit democratic re- 
public must also contain laws that have no beginning nor 
end, but are so complicated in their construction that they 
carry within their scope unlimited explanation and bound- 
less justification of what has happened in the past, among 
gamblers and thieves, and that the magnitude of cunning 
and fraud must not be forgotten to be used as a leverage 
against justice and truth, when such juetice and truth are 
on the side of the innocent and weak, thus to keep the 
public in a political fog as to its understanding of the 
wonderful political machinery that is holding the govern- 
ment together and at the same time conferring privileges 
upon gamblers and thieves and giving full protection to 
robber gangs that they may not be interf erred with in 
their dens of operation, and in this way explain to the 
public how powerful their government is and how God in 
his mercy is helping them to govern the people in a just 
and righteous way, and in this way make the innocent 
and good inhabitants believe they are blessed and that 
they must not be discontented, but patriotic and contented. 
All the amendments that are made by legislation as to the 
laws and statutes of such counterfeit democratic republic 
are mostly as to design, on the principle of a puzzle such 
as are invented for the amusement of children and are of 
no utility whatsoever, any more than to keep such children 
busy working and studying over its design until they be- 



376 Criticism on the Different Governments 

come satisfied in their mind that they are intelligent boys 
and girls, who are able to open and shut shuch wonderful 
puzzles. 

The courts of justice of such counterfeit democratic re- 
publics are like unto a gypsy camp where the members of 
the gypsy family are telling fortunes to the public for 
money. The parties who have their fortunes told will 
get the decision according to what the cards are explaining, 
as to fortune or misfortune. But it also depends upon 
what way the gypsy understands the cards as to the science 
of the rules that govern the deck. One gypsy may under- 
stand the science of the deck one way, and another gypsy 
may understand it some other way, and in this way decide 
as to the understanding of the deck one way or the other. 

That such is the nature of the courts of justice, within 
the boundaries of a counterfeit democratic republic, we 
have many a proof, especially here in the United States a 
few years ago, when the two houses of congress passed the 
Income Tax Bill. That bill, as everybody knows, passed 
the two houses of congress. It was signed by the president 
and became a law. Many individuals payed their income 
tax into the government treasury, but there were others 
who refused to pay their income tax, for they said the two 
houses of congress and the president did not understand 
the constitution of the United States, and that they had 
committed an unlawful act against private citizens. These 
men refused to pay their income tax and were sued by the 
government. Their case was taken to the United States 
Supreme Court. As this court comprises nine justices, and 
is the guardian of the constitution of the United States, it 
was reasonable to think that these nine judges would under- 
stand the constitution alike. But they did not. Four of 
these judges understood the constitution to the effect that 
the two houses of congress and the president had acted in 
good faith and had done a lawful act, but the other five 
judges of the court understood the constitution, together 
with the amended statutes to the effect that the two 
houses of congress, with the president, were in error and 
had committed an unlawful act, and the income tax payers 
had the decision decided in their favor, and those who had 
already paid their income tax to the government got their 
money back. 

Here we find there were something like four hundred 
and fifty men of the best brain o£ the nation, together with 
the president, had committed an unlawful act, because they 
were not able to understand the science of a counterfeit 
democratic republican constitution as to its complicated 
interpretation, and there were also four of the judges of 
the supreme court who differed with the other five, as to 
the interpretation of the law in this income tax case, and 



Criticism mi the Different Governments 377 

when we come right down to a fine point in this case we 
find that there was one man in this case who had the power 
to reverse and decide this case one way or the other, and 
in deciding this case as he did he had more power than all 
the people of the United States, the two houses of congress 
and the president included. Now then, my readers, yi>u 
will understand what we mean by a counterfeit democratic 
government? This case referred to above did not amount 
to hardly anything one way or the other, it was only a 
few dollars as revenue into the government's treasury, and 
this would not have any effect on the public whether the 
government got this money as revenue or uot. But sup- 
pose this case had been of such a nature that in its indirect 
tendency the life or death of the nation would have been 
dependent on this decision. Then what would you say? 
Or the preservation or overthrow of the republic because 
its legislators were not able to understand the interpreta- 
tion of the laws and the reason of this is: Any laws that 
are not founded on the science of political economy cannot 
be understood and interpreted any further than right is 
right and wrong ought to be right too, and there it ends, 
and whosoever is the most cunning and crafty are on top 
and have the money to keep the game going. 

But you say: The laws of our country are not as com- 
plicated as you are trying to make it out, and the lawyers 
and the judges know and understand the interpretations 
of the laws and statutes all well enough, but as the lawyers 
and judges are as a rule poor men and are always hard 
up for money they will try to make all they can out of the 
office in order to meet their daily expense and pay bills 
due. We believe you are mistaken. We do not believe they 
understand the interpretation of the laws and the statutes 
any more than did the different gypsy fortune tellers know 
the rulings and interpretation of the deck of cards, when 
they are telling young boys and girls who they are going 
to get married to. 

But we will now take you up on your theories and admit 
you are right, that it is money that is back of legislation 
and the decisions of the different courts in case of law suits, 
suppose this to be true, will it not then be a policy for those 
who are gambling in the finances of the government to 
keep the lawyers and judges poor and hard up, in order 
to compel them to interpret the law in their favor, and in 
this way take advantage of the public? A lawyer or a 
judge who does understand the interpretation of the law 
and wilfully and maliciously construes it in a way that 
falsity may appear as truth before his client, such a man 
is no more to be trusted than one who does not understand 
the interpretation of the law— for what is the difference 
between a man who is camping in the forest in the dry 



378 Criticism on the Different Governments 

season of the year, and through his ignorance is setting 
fire to the woods and burning it up, or a man who goes 
into the timber and intentionally set fire to the forest and 
burns it down in order that he may the next season buy 
his wood a little cheaper of the remnant that is left. In 
either case the forests are destroyed by fire; whether it is. 
done in ignorance or whether intentionally makes no dif- 
ference to the state, if the timber belongs to the state, and 
so it is with the legislators of a counterfeit democratic re- 
publican government, who do not understand the interpre- 
tation of the laws, and who understand the interpretation 
of the laws but construe and falsify it and make falsity 
appear as truth. 

That the courts of justice of a counterfeit democratic 
republican government are like unto the different gypsy 
camps scattered over the country is very plain to those who 
will admit the truth to themselves, for we can take you, 
our reader, with us and examine the different court records 
of the several courts of this United States of today, and 
we will there find that there is on record for the last twenty 
years in these different courts more than five hundred 
cases where one judge has understood and interpreted the 
law right directly opposite to some other judge, and the 
case pending has been completely reversed as to its decision. 
These judges are interpreting the laws as they understand 
them, in the same manner as lawyers and judges of the 
different horse race trotting associations and whist league 
games, but as the laws of a trotting association and a whist 
league are based on what sport and money the members 
can make out of it, the horse jockeys and whist players 
are more apt to have their laws enforced and justice meted 
out to them than a people who are governed by the laws 
of a counterfeit democratic republic, where its courts and 
laws are based on the wind of the lawyers and has its 
foundation in political cyclones. 

For the benefit of those of our readers who have no time 
to look up the court records we shall here introduce two 
decisions of the many thousands of such decisions that are 
on record within our republic. 

Supreme Court Reverses Itself. 

Olympia, Washington, February 26th, 1904.— (Special). 
— An opinion which overrules a former decision of the 
supreme court and disposes of a large number of motions 
for dismissal of appeals now pending, was handed down 
by the supreme court today and is said to be of general 
interest to the bar of this state. In the case of Brockwajr 
vs. Abbott, 74 Pac. (Wash) 1069, the supreme court has 
dismissed the appeal on the ground that notice of appeal 
had not been served on the sureties of a non-resident's cost 



Criticism on the Different Governments 37# 

bond. This is the decision that is now reversed in the 
Lincoln county case of John O'Connor, appellant, vs. F. 
M. Lighthizer, et al., respondents, a motion for dismissal 
on identical grounds being denied, the court simply dis- 
cusses a number of cases along the same line, reversing 
only the case of Brockway and Abbott and holding that 
where judgment cannot be entered against sureties, they 
are not parties to the action and notice of appeal need not 
be served on them. The case of O'Connor vs. Lighthizer 
is decided on its merits in favor of Lighthizer. 

Exactly so your honor. It is the merit of the case that 
should be looked after and you are on the bench for that 
purpose, to see that the weak are protected and that the 
innocent may obtain justice. But what about the balance 
of the cases of the same nature? Who were the innocent 
and suffering parties there ? But you say I was not on the 
bench when those cases were decided, and furthermore, 
there has been some amendments made to our statutes since 
these decisions were handed down. Well then all right, we 
take it for granted you have interpreted the laws as you 
understand them. 

The trotting associations also amend their laws, but their 
statutes are the same, and for this reason the jockeys are 
dissatisfied with their government and will undoubtedly 
adopt a new constitution, for they say it is unusual to 
have a ruling reversed by judges as has been done in the 
case below. 

Oregon Ruling Reversed— Durfee and His Sweet Marie 
Reinstated on the Turf. 

San Francisco, February 26.— (Special).— The Pacific 
Coast board of review of the National Trotting Association 
has repudiated the ruling of the Oregon Fair Association, 
whereby William Durfee, of Los Angeles, and the trotting 
mare Sweet Marie were ruled off the turf. The ruling off 
occurred at Salem, Oregon, last year. Durfee appealed 
from the ruling and A. B. Spreckles and John Kirkpatrick, 
after hearing the evidence, have recommended that Durfee 
and the mare Sweet Marie be restored to good standing. 

It is the opinion of nearly all horsemen at Salem that 
the judges acted with too much haste. It is unusual to 
have the ruling of judges reversed. 

Durfee is a well known reinsman and is a son of Charles 
Durfee, of McKinney fame. 

It is our opinion that if Durfee had not been a noted 
jockey he would not have been reinstated on the turf. 

We have this to say in regard to a court of justice within 
the boundaries of a counterfeit democratic republic: That 
it will in time, as to its jurisdiction, become so corrupt that 



380 Introduction of a New Constitution 

there will be nothing to depend on, and the public will have 
to take chances on lawyers' wind and political cyclones, so 
as to obtain justice, and when that time arrives the public 
will lose their faith in the courts and the judges and dis- 
regard the courts and its laws as a mere sham institution 
holding within its bosom only the shadow of the law, and 
will then not appeal to the court for justice, but will take 
the laws in their own hands and every man will then be 
his own judge and will establish a mob court of violence 
and the appeal will then have to be conferred to military 
discipline by force of arms. 



CHAPTER II. 

Introduction of a New Constitution, Copied from the 
Most Ancient Appagejans. 

We shall now introduce to you, our reader, a democratic 
socialistic constitution, based on the science of political 
economy. It is a translation into plain English; it is the 
same as is represented in Part First, Chapter XVI, and 
was adopted as the constitution of the most ancient Appa- 
gejans. The endurance of this government was something 
like 125,000 years, before it finally went down. We have 
taken the following from the plain Swedish translation 
and are using all English names, the same in place of 
Swedish, such as president, senator, representative, etc., 
and have arranged it so as to apply to the United States 
government. This we have done that you may read it 
more readily and have a better understanding of it. The 
meaning is in every respect the same. It also has the same 
meaning as that which is written in Correspondence in the 
book by the messengers. 

Article I. 

1. Paragraph 1. The making of all laws shall be vested 
in a congress of American citizens, and shall consist of citi- 
zens of the Caucasian race. 

2. Par. 2. Congress shall be composed of a senate 
and house of represenatives. 

3. Par. 3. Members of the house and senate shall be 
elected every two years, and shall be selected from amongst 
mechanics, agricultural laborers and the laboring class in 
general ; all judges shall be elected similarly. 

4. Par. 4. Said laboring class shall elect from amongst 
themselves one person for every fifteen thousand voters, 
more or less ; miners and stone-workers, one for every fif- 



Introduction of a New Constitution 381 

teen thousand, more or less; mechanics and laborers, one 
for every fifteen thousand, more or less. 

5. Par. 5. Merchant men, one for every fifteen thou- 
sand, more or less ; scientific men, one for every fifteen 
thousand, more or less, which means whether they can 
muster fifteen thousand votes or not they are entitled to 
one representative. 

6. Par. 6. An eligible person for congress must not 
be less than thirty years of age, and shall have been a 
resident in the United States for at least five years, or 
sailed under the United States flag for not less than five 
years. 

7. Par. 7. Should any of the different classes lose 
their congressman through death or in some other way, 
then shall their speaker call together all representatives 
for an election, and elect a new member in his place. Not 
more than one candidate from the different classes shall 
be represented, and the one who receives the highest num- 
ber of votes shall fill the vacancy. But if two or more 
receive one and the same number, then shall the speaker 
cast his vote for whomsoever he pleases, and the one who 
receives the vote of the speaker shall take the place of 
the absent congressman. 

The second article is not translated as yet and it is not 
advisable to have it translated at the present time, for it 
was the second article in this constitution that helped to 
overthrow this government here represented; that is, it 
was one of the causes that helped to overthrow the govern- 
ment. 

Article III. 

8. Par. 1. The members of the senate shall be from 
the four winds and from the different parts of the country, 
but their number shall not exceed more than one-half as 
many as the congressmen, but shall hold their office for 
four years, and every senator shall have one vote. 

9. Par. 2. At the first assembly after election the 
members of the senate shall be parted into two classes of 
an equal number; the first class shall hold office until the 
expiration of the second year, and the second class shall 
hold office until the expiration of the fourth year, so that 
one-half of the members shall be elected every two years; 
but if it so happen that the two classes have an odd num- 
ber, then shall the odd number be thrown to the first class. 
If any of the members accidentally, in one way or another, 
be removed from his office through death or otherwise, 
so that they become incompetent to hold the same, then 
shall the vice president anpoint another in his place, who 
shall serve until the next election. 

10. Par. 3. Members of the senate shall not be less 



382 Introduction of a New Constitution 

than thirty years of age, and be an American citizen, of 
the Caucasian race, and shall have resided within the 
United States for a period of not less than five years. 

11. Par. 4. The president of the senate shall not cast 
any vote, only when there are an equal number of votes 
on both sides. 

12. Par. 5. If the president of the senate, in holding 
the office of the preident, is by some means taken away, 
then shall the members of the senate elect another in his 
place from among their number, and the election shall be 
conducted in the same manner as in the house. They shall 
have the power to appoint all other officers within the 
senate. 

13. Par. 6. Members of the senate shall have the power 
to judge all government officers within congress when any 
of them have committed any crimes against the people. 
If in any case the president has committed any crime, then 
shall be called three judges who shall judge and explain 
the crime to the senators, and if it is found that the 
defendant is guilty of crime then shall he be removed 
from office and shall not again hold an office under the 
government. But this shall not take place without an 
election among the senators, who shall cast one vote each, 
within closed doors, and the majority shall be the decision 
one way or the other. If found guilty of crime the judge 
shall read the sentence in accordance with the law. 

Article IV. 

14. Par. 1. The highest and most responsible office shall 
be held by a president. He shall hold office for two years, 
but after the first election is over the people shall no more 
elect a president, for his office shall be filled by the presi- 
dent of the senate, and office of president of the senate 
shall be filled by the speaker of the house, and the office 
of the speaker of the house shall be filled by vote of the 
people every two years. 

15. Par 2. The president shall be given power to send 
messengers to foreign countries. 

16. Par. 3. The president shall have the right to call 
to his aid servants of different classes, etc. 

Article V. 

j 17. Par. 1. There shall be nine judges who shall in- 
terpret the laws for the people and judge in different 
cases. They shall hold their office for a term of eighteen 
years. (This paragraph is shortened for lack of expres- 
sions. See the same paragraph in Chapter XVI, Part 
First). 

18. Par. 2. But after the first election* shall they be 
counted in three different parts or classes. The first class 



Introduction of a New Constitution 383 

shall hold their office six years, the second class shall hold 
their office twelve years, and the third class shall hold 
their office eighteen years, so that the people shall have a 
chance to elect three judges every six years. They shall 
among themselves cast lot to know who shall serve six 
years, twelve years, and eighteen years. 

19. Par. 3. This court shall be separate from congress. 

20. Par. 4. The judges shall amongst themselves elect 
a foreman of the court, who shall throw his ballot for the 
one he deems innocent. 

21. Par 5. This body of judges shall come together 
every year for a term of two months, more or less, as 
required to complete their labor. 

22. Par. 6. The judges shall be divided into three dif- 
ferent parts, for another season of the year, of two months, 
more or less, to explain less important cases, but at this 
time they shall have no foreman. 

23. Par 7. No candidate for judge shall be nominated 
before he has attained thirty-five years of age, and a citi- 
zen of the United States, born of American parents within 
the American borders and of the Caucasian race. 

24. Par. 8. If a judge is taken away by any means, 
then shall the president present a candidate before both 
the senate and house of representatives, and they shall then 
cast a vote for the same. Sixty-five per cent of the votes 
shall elect the candidate who is presented. If the first 
candidate is not elected, five more can only be presented; 
not more than ten time for each and every candidate can 
the members of congress cast their ballot for each and 
every candidate, and if it so happens that none is elected, 
then shall the speaker of the house cast one ballot, the 
president of the senate shall cast one ballot, and the presi- 
dent of the people one ballot, and whichever of the two 
that receives two votes shall take the office as a judge. 

25. Par. 9. All offices of less importance shall by law 
be regulated by congress from time to time. 

Article VI. 

26. Par. 1. The time for voting shall be on the same 
day throughout the country, and shall be the first Satur- 
day after the first Monday in October, or some other day 

27. Par. 2. Every American citizen snail have the 
right to cast one vote only. 

28. Par. 3. Suffrage shall be given the male sex only, 
and those who are full nineteen years of age, and have 
been a resident of the United States for a period of one 
year, or shall have sailed under the United States flag for 
a period of one year. No one shall have the right to vote 
unless he is an American citizen and of the Caucasian race. 

29. Par. 4. The government alone shall have the right to 



384 Introduction of a New Constitution 

manufacture alcohol, for scientific purposes, and any per- 
son or persons who, in the least, directly or indirectly, have 
an interest in the manufacture of spirituous and fermented 
drinks of any sort, for profit or payable to others, or the 
manufacture of opium and morphine, or any other de- 
structive chemicals for the human system, he shall be de- 
barred from casting a vote for any of the country's officers. 

30. Par. 5. Any person or persons who buys or sells 
intoxicating drinks for any purpose, for profit or payment 
to other persons, he shall be absolutely detained and pro- 
hibited from casting a vote for any of the country's offi- 
cers, with the exception of druggists and those who deal 
in scientific inventions; and they shall obtain a license of 
congress for the right to deal in alcoholic liquors. 

Article VII. 

31. Par. 1. All members of congress shall meet once 
every year, and shall meet the second Monday in January, 
and the next Monday shall the president of the senate take 
the office of the president of the people, once every two 
years. 

32. Par. 2. Examination of the books of the previous 
election shall first be made, and if there are any members 
who shall illegally or some other way misrepresent them- 
selves, they shall be sent off and their places shall be empty 
until next election. 

33. Par. 3. There must be two-thirds of the members 
present of both the senate and the house before labor can 
begin. 

34. Par 4. On the first Thursday after the third Mon- 
day in January shall the president welcome all the mem- 
bers of congress, and with his own mouth give a report as 
to the people's condition, also the relation and condition 
with foreign countries, regarding both land and sea. 

35. Par. 5. On the first Wednesday after the third 
Monday in January shall congress separate in two parts, 
the senate to one place and the house of representatives to 
another. 

36. Par. 6. All bills to become laws shall have their 
origin in the house. 

37. Par. 7. Bill A, or No. 1, shall have been written 
by whom it is introduced; there shall also be a copy of 
same which shall be delivered to the clerk of the house. 
The representative shall read Bill A once or several times 
for the members of the house. The congressman who in- 
troduces the bill shall have undisturbed liberty to explain 
the same and its contents. There shall be undisturbed and 
free discussion over Bill A by all the members of the house. 

38. Par. 8. After the debate is ended, then shall all 
the representatives cast a vote for its life or death. The 



Introduction of a New Constitution 385 

speaker shall cast no vote. He is the one who is keeping 
order and the leader. If Bill A receives a greater number 
of votes to become a law, then shall it be sent to the senate, 
but if there is a greater number against it, then is Bill A 
dead, but if there is an equal number for and against, then 
shall the speaker cast his vote as he pleases. 

39. Par. 9. The balloting shall be transacted in this 
way : They who wish Bill A to live shall walk ahead and 
go around the column Fiffi and call their names to the 
clerk, and they who wish Bill A dead shall walk ahead 
and go around the column Giggi and call their names to 
the clerk. 

(The temples of the ancient nations were built different 
from the capitol in Washington, therefore I find no way of 
translating the above section in any other way, but will 
explain this further on). 

40. Par. 10. If it lives it shall be sent to the senate. 
Here shall it be read once or several times ; there shall be 
free and unobstructed explanation amongst the senators 
over Bill A, and if it is found that the Bill A in the whole 
is not complete for the purpose for which it was written, 
then shall it be handed over to the clerk and he shall place 
it on the table. 

41. Par. 11. The vice president shall now call on two 
or more to draft a new Bill A, or No. 1. This must be in 
the whole and in every respect for the same purpose as 
Bill A which came from the house. This shall be read one 
or more times by the president. There shall now be undis- 
turbed and free discussion and explanation of the same 
by one and all the senators. When the discussion is at an 
'end, then shall all the senators cast a vote for the life or 
death of Bill A, or No. 1, with the exception of the presi- 
dent, and the greater number shall decide the life or 
death of Bill A ; but if there is an equal number for both 
the life and death, then shall the president cast his vote 
and his vote shall decide the life or death. 

42. Par. 12. The voting shall be transacted in the fol- 
lowing way : Every senator who wishes Bill A 's life shall 
walk ahead and call their name and ring Lallfall Felfi (a 
clock of righteousness), and those who wish Bill A's death 
shall walk ahead and call their name and ring Nepnipo 
Dunpu (a bell of falsity). If the new bill lives then shall 
it be sent to the president, together with the one which 
came from the house, and the president shall, if he con- 
siders the bill good, set the government seal on same and 
this bill shall become a law, but the president shall have 
the power to veto one or both if he so pleases, but if both 
are vetoed by the president, then shall they both be sent 
back to the speaker of the house, and he shall order them 
printed in full form and delivered to the people, and the 



386 Introduction of a New Constitution 

people shall then vote on the same at the next coming elec- 
tion, and if it be so that the Bill A receives a greater num- 
ber or majority of votes for its life, then shall it become 
law, but if it receives a greater number for its death, then 
it is killed and cannot become law. But if it so happens 
that there is an equal number for the life and death of 
the bill, then shall the president and vice president and 
the speaker of the house, each one cast a vote, and if Bill 
A, or one of them, receives two votes for its life, then 
shall it become law, but if it receives two for its de^th, 
then can it no more exist. The voting of the presi- 
dent and vice president, also the speaker of the house, shall 
take place in the senate. 

43. Par. 13. If the new bill which came from the 
senate is killed, then shall the one which came from the 
house also be killed. 

44. Par. 14. All bills which shall become law shall go 
through the same process as the Bill A, or No. 1, with the 
exception of minor resolutions and bills of minor import- 
ance. 

Article VIII. 

45. Par. 1. Congress shall have power to make treaties 
with foreign nations. 

46. Par. 2. Congress shall have power to break 
treaties with nations which have become the country's 
enemies. Congress shall have the power to regulate the 
commerce on the seas. 

47. Par. 3. Congress shall have power to regulate the 
speed of Poptu, Penvelin, and make laws for those who 
travel within. 

(See Part First, where it speaks of flying machines). 

48. Par. 4. Congress shall have power to regulate trade 
and commerce on land and water, and shall give protec- 
tion and support to American citizens in foreign countries. 

50. Par. 6. Cogress shall have the power to give orders 
for the building of vessls, also for the building of a 1 . 1 kinds 
of buildings for the government 's use, also for the construc- 
tion of public highways and public parks, etc. 

51. Par. 7. Congress shall have the power to construct 
canals, lay out villages and cities, also the construction of 
Tefno Fevi. (See translation for this foreign name). 

52. Par. 8. Congress shall have the power to regulate 
the prices of the country's products from time to time, in 
comparison with labor. 

Article IX. 

53. Par. 1. All the officers and laborers in the employ 
of the government shall be paid from the treasury of the 



Introduction of a New Constitution 387 

government, and congress shall fix the value of their wages 
and salaries from time to time. 

54. Par. 2. Congress shall have the power to assess con- 
tributions and taxes on the people for the expenses of the 
country, if it is so required. 

55. Par. 3. Congress shall have the power to create 
money out of the people's labor, or those who are engaged 
in the government employ. 

56. Par. 4. Congress shall create money in the follow- 
ing way: If one or more vessels are to be built for the 
government's use, then shall contract be let to private per- 
sons for material and supervision of such vessel or vessels, 
but the government shall pay all labor on such vessel or 
vessels, from the smallest to the greatest, and this labor 
shall be paid in paper money. These notes shall have the 
model of the vessel engraved on the face, name, date, etc., 
and if the vessel is lost, then shall these notes immediately 
be redemmed for the vessel are their intrinsic value. All 
persons engaged in the government employ must be Ameri- 
can citizens and of the Caucasian race. 

57. Par. 5. Bookkeepers and foremen must be paid 
from the government treasury of notes before created. Con- 
gress shall have the power from time to time to regulate 
and give premiums to skillful mechanics and laborers. A 
mechanic may have worked five hours, but his labor may 
have been worth six or eight, more or less. No laborer 
shall receive any less than one Ferfi (the value of five 
hours' labor when the days are divided into ten hours) for 
five hours' work, for one note on the whole is the value of 
five hours ' labor, and a measure of value whereby all other 
measures shall be measured, and any laborer who cannot 
fulfill this first measure of value shall immediately be dis- 
charged, for false measures shall be thrown away. 

58. Par. 6. Congress shall have the power to build 
houses, roads, canals, etc. In these enterprises, if it is 
found expedient, contracts can be let to private individ- 
uals for materials and superintendence of same, but in 
all these enterprises shall the government perform the 
labor and pay for the same in paper notes. All labor 
shall be performed as sections 4 and 5 describe. 

59. Par. 7. Congress, with the advice of the treasury, 
shall have power to redeem the paper notes at pleasure 
and at any time. 

60. Par. 8. Congress shall have the power to appro- 
priate labor for prospecting for minerals, but these notes 
are so created that should the prospecting enterprise be- 
come a failure then shall the notes be redeemed inside of 
five years, but if the prospect is hopeful and mineral is 
found to warrant the working of the mine then shall con- 
gress regulate its future progress in every respect. It shall 



388 Introduction of a New Constitution 

be reported from time to time to congress how the mine is 
running. 

61. Par. 9. The treasurer of the treasury shall report 
to the people from time to time the condition of the govern- 
ment treasury, and how many notes there are out amongst 
the people. No American citizen shall be sent to any for- 
eign country to redeem these notes. 

62. Par. 10. Congress shall make treaties with for- 
eign nations in what kind of country's cereals or produce 
these paper notes shall be redeemed, but shall as much as 
possible give the different nations what they desire, gold 
or silver, wheat or corn, copper or steel. 

63. Par. 11. No notes shall be created from the labor 
of women. 

64. Par. 12. Congress shall regulate the volume of the 
currency in proportion to the population. 

65. Par. 13. The manufacture of the paper to be used 
with the engraving office for the printing of the notes shall 
be of special make and its imitation shall in every respect 
be prohibited by the most stringent penalty. 

Article X. 

66. Par. 1. A tiller of the soil, or farmer, must live 
on the place he holds deed to, and no person has a right to 
hold deed to any ground where he does not reside. No 
one can have more than one home at one and the same 
time. 

67. Par. 2. Any person who labors in trades or is en- 
gaged in commerce or holds an office or is making his living 
outside of agriculture, these shall only have the right to 
hold deed to eight hundred Lallefi (a long measure of nine- 
teen and one-eighth inc.) square or less. 

68. Par. 3. Any person or persons who directly or in- 
directly hires or employs a person or persons of the differ- 
ent races, outside the Caucasian race, half-breeds or quar- 
ter-breeds, or in the least having foreign blood in his sys- 
tem, such person or persons who have these foreigners 
in their employ, or as servants, shall pay a tax of one note 
to the government for every day for each and every person 
he employs. 

69. Par. 4. All labor shall be hired by the hour, day 
or month, and all binding contracts between husband and 
servant shall be null and void and without value before 
the law. 

70. Par. 5. Every citizen shall have free and unlim- 
ited religious liberty. 

71. Par. 6. The laws of the state and the spiritual 
laws are two different maxims and shall be entirely separ- 
ate from each otlr^. No money or products shall be ap- 



Introduction of a New Constitution 389 

propriated from the treasury of the government for re- 
ligions purposes. 

72. Par. 7. Congress, if it finds it good, may appro- 
priate money for schools, universities and other institu- 
tions of learning. 

73. Par. 8. No American citizen shall be prohibited 
from the manufacture of wine or alcoholic drinks, for their 
own use, but are forbidden by penalty to sell or trade 
away such goods to others for gain or economy. 

74. Par. 9. Every American citizen and law abiding 
stranger shall have the liberty to free and openly read 
speeches to the public on both political and religious themes, 
and such person or persons who so speaks or reads shall 
have protection from government officers of peace. 

75. Par. 10. There shall be free and unobstructed 
printing liberty of all kinds, with the exception of immoral 
literature or drawings or paintings of a vulgar nature. 
All such shall be forbidden by fine. 

76. Par. 11. The people shall have the privilege to 
assemble together to petition congress for what they think 
is right for them to secure. 

Article XI. 

77. Par. 1. All criminals in the country shall be pun- 
ished in accordance with the law. Every criminal shall 
have the right to employ one or more to defend his case. 

78. Par. 2. No one shall be condemned to death. All 
shall be prosecuted according to laws which congress shall 
recognize from time to time, and such as have become laws 
within the country. 

79. Par. 3. Any person who kills a traitor to the coun- 
try and its flag shall go free. 

80. Par. 4. A person who kills or in some other way 
assaults a neighbor who has invaded his family home and 
has committed adultery with his wife or daughter, he shall 
go free. 

81. Par. 5. A person who forcibly robs a woman of 
her virtue shall be expelled and put on some island near 
the North Pole, where no person of the race can be found. 

Article XII. 

82. Par. 1. Every* American citizen shall be protected 
in his home and the government shall pay what is right 
and in full value redeem what it desires to buy. No 
soldiers or mariners shall be quartered in a citizen's home 
or other buildings, but if such cannot be avoided in time 
of war, or in some other way, then shall the owners of 
these buildings receive full payment for the same. 

83. Par. 2. Tramps and traveling strangers shall have 



390 introduction of a New\ Constitution 

the same protection, in the same manner, as a citizen if 
such persons are not enemies to the country and its people. 

Article XIII. 

84. Par. 1. The senate and house shall not go to work 
unless all the members of both house bodies are together 
and to enable them to begin work there must be sixty-five 
per cent of the meiribers present. 

85. Par. 2. No senator or representative shall receive 
any pay for the time they are absent when labor is being 
performed. 

86. Par. 3. No one of these two bodies shall have the 
right to suspend work unless they both agree to the same, 
and this suspension shall not exceed five days, unless the 
time is expired for the present session or term. 

87. Par. 4. All labor that has been performed the 
previous session has to be recorded or Cincenfemvid in a 
Centumlevi. 

88. Par. 5. The speaker of the house, with advice from 
congress, shall have the power to call out the country's sons 
to battle if wars break out or in case of revolution or some 
other disturbance. 

89. Par. 6. No titles or other privileges shall congress 
give to one person more than another. 

90. Par. 7. The speaker of the house shall have com- 
mand of the army and navy in case of war or a revolution, 
but congress shall be his advisor. The speaker shall have 
command over the army and navy until peace and agree- 
ment prevail over the whole country. 

91. Par. 8. The speaker in time of disturbance shall 
be released from his office in the house, and a representa- 
tive shall be appointed to take his place for the time being. 

92. Par. 9. No person can become speaker of the house 
unless elected by the people. 

Article XIV. 

93. Par. 1. All government officers shall promise with 
morality and honor to use all their physical and spiritual 
strength, as far as lies in their power, to be truthful in 
the office they now enter, and so remain until their term 
expires. 

94. Par. 2. All the members of congress and the presi- 
dent shall take the following oath before they enter the 
office, and this oath shall be taken before the clerk, or some 
one else, and shall read as follows : 

95. Par. 3. I, before this clerk, lay down my honor 

and morals that I, , shall as far as is 

in my physical and spiritual power, in one and all of my 
official duties be true to the seat and office of same which I 



Introduction of a New Constitution 391 

now enter. Moreover, I shall be bound under the laws 
of the land, and be willing to be attracted to honesty and 
truth in the same manner as the magnetic needle is at- 
tracted to the Polar Sea, and furthermore, I will premise 
that I always shall be v illing to protect the Flag of Lib- 
erty, Oreflamme of Innocence, and the Banner of Light, as 
a true and watchful country's officer. 

96. Par. 4. No officer shall be allowed to hold more 
than one office at the same time under the United States 
government, but an officer can be removed from one office 
to another. 

Article XV. 

97. Par. 1. The public shall have free and open access 
to congress, newspaper editors shall have a desk or more 
in the halls of congress. 

98. Par. 2. No civil officer or servant within the state 
or province shall be discharged unless it is found they are 
guilty of crime in one way or another, or are incompetent 
to occupy their place. 

99. Par. 3. The president and all members of congress 
are forbidden to travel to foreign countries during the 
time their labor is in progress in congress. 

Article XVI. 

100. Par. 1. These laws are those which have been and 
are not, and yet they are, and will hereafter come, for 
they were written on the cedar tree and engraved on the 
granite rock, on the first period. These laws shall be 
supreme in the land for a time of one hundred and twelve 
years or more. Counting from 81— take away 44— add to 
37— to 51— of the new period— whose names are cedar and 
granite. 

101. Par. 2. No one shall have the right to take any 
thing from these laws for a time of one hundred and twelve 
years, but congress shall have the right to appeal to the 
people for addition. The bill shall be printed and dis- 
tributed amongst the people and at the next general elec- 
tion shall the people vote on the same, and if there is sixty- 
five per cent for the life of the same then shall it become 
law, and the president and the vice president and the 
speaker of the house shall set the country's seal on the 
same. 

102. Par. 3. But if such a bill as is described in Arti- 
cle XVI, Par. 2, receives less than sixty-five per cent of 
the people's vote, then shall it be killed. 

103. Par. 4. There shall be one teller for each trade 
represented at the polls, who shall count the votes. 



392 Forms of Government 

104. Par. 5. If one or more industries or trades are 
represented in one, then shall these only have one teller. 
Congress shall have the power to regulate the laws for 
elections from time to time, and the officers who shall serve. 

105. Par. 6. Any person whose record shows he has 
been a law breaker against the country shall not be en- 
trusted with any office within the state. 

106. Par. 7. The president shall have the power to 
send ambassadors and ministers to foreign countries. 



CHAPTER III. 

Lesson on Article I— Forms of Government. 

We shall here deliver to you, our readers, a lesson on 
each section separately of the above constitution, in a way 
we understand it ; in a simple and comprehensive way, and 
if you, our reader, understand our interpretation differ- 
ently we have no objection. We shall theretore agree to 
disagree with you, and then try to compromise with you, 
in an honorable way, but if we cannot compromise with 
you in a reasonable and honorable way, we will challenge 
you for a duel on the political arena, and there fight out 
our differences, afoot or horseback, or any other way you 
care to choose. We will, however, confine ourselves to the 
science of political economy, and our argument will not 
extend beyond the limit or boundary of the science of po- 
litical economy. 

Article I. 

Section 1. The making of all laws shall be vested in 
a congress of American citizens, and shall consist of citi- 
zens of the Caucasian race. 

As a nation and a people we are incorporated into one 
body, like unto a man, with all its different members, as 
a man's brain and head are the controlling and governing 
power of a man's body as to its actions and deeds, it also 
follows that as a nation and a people we must have a head 
to our political body, and which is known as congress, 
where we have placed in a body the best and most intelli- 
gent brain of the nation, to there in a body govern the 
nation as to its whole body. It is well known to us that if 
one member of our material body suffers, the whole body 
suffers. Therefore a sick man cannot be happy, but will 
also suffer as to his spirit. It also follows a man who has 
become lame or in some other way crippled, he will have 
to call in a doctor to repair his body. The body we are 
here introducing is a sound and healthy body. It is com- 



Forms of Government 393 

posed solely of American citizens of the Caucasian race 
and no others, and for this reason we have faith in such a 
body that they are able and competent to guide the nation, 
and to lead the people into a happy and prosperous state 
of existence. 

But the American congress that is guiding and leading 
the American people is not a healthy body. It is lame 
and crippled and is therefore in need of a doctor. You 
ask why it is so. Because all the members of that body 
are not of the Caucasian race, and one senator that we 
know of is Senator Simon of Oregon, who is a Hebrew 
Jew. You will here say, can one Hebrew Jew make our 
congress an unhealthy body when he is an American citi- 
zen? To be sure he can. He can make it lame, and also 
make a cripple out of it. The fact of it is: Our senate 
body was sick when it granted the Hebrew Jews the fran- 
chise of citizenship. The fact of it is, if one Hebrew Jew 
can hold office as a senator in the American congress two 
can also, and ten, forty, and also eighty, as time go^s on. 
Even if there were no Hebrew Jews as memb3is of the 
house of represenatives in the United States congress, the 
senate would be ruled by Hebrew Jews, in which case that 
"body would become an invalid cripple, and would in this 
way have to be taken care of by the people, and may be 
some outsider would come and whip and kill the cripple 
and bury him in the grave. Therefore, the American con- 
gress, the congress of the United States, is not formed on 
the science of political economy, and has therefore become 
a cripple and is sick in body. For the science of political 
economy does not permit or allow such a body to consist 
of but one race as to its members, whether it consists of 
Caucasians, Hebrew Jews, Mongolians, Negroes or Indians 
makes no difference. Therefore such a body, known to us 
as a congress, must of necessity, if founded on the science 
of political economy, consist of members of but one race, 
no matter what that race may be. Therefore any race or 
people who depart from the science of political economy, 
or in any way allow an alien race to meddle or tamper 
with their political affairs will have to suffer and sooner 
or later will go under. The Hebrews and the Chinese have 
already found this out of late years. We therefore forbid 
an alien people to in any way meddle or take part in our 
political affairs, as we have nothing in common with them 
as to politics. 

Section 2. Congress shall be composed of a senate and 
house of representatives. 

Here we find there are two branches within the body 
of congress, which are endorsed with the science of politi- 
cal economy, for in order to have a complete body as to its 



394 Forms of Government 

movement, there must be one right foot and one left, one 
right hand and arm and one left; one right eye and one 
left. It then follows if there were not two branches in 
this congress it could not be a complete body as to its con- 
gressional jurisdiction and nower, as to execute and frame 
laws. What branch of the science of political economy 
does the house of representatives belong, and what is its 
purpose? The house of representatives is one-half of the 
body politic. It is through this body of representatives 
that all the people are represented, as to their respective 
trades and occupations, from the laborer to the scientist. 
It is therefore democratic in its nature as to the science 
of political economy, and is as to its construction the rep- 
resentation of the material interest of the many different 
trades and occupations, commerce and sciences of the na- 
tions and its citizens. The house of representatives is there- 
fore the cause of all laws being written upon our statute 
books, and are as to its science the intelligence and will 
of the people, whatever that intelligence and will might 
be. It is in the left foot and the left hand and arm of 
the congressional body politic as to its science, but as to 
its representation of the nation or the people, with its 
many different trades, occupations, professions, commerce 
and sciences, it comprises the whole material body of the 
nation represented, and which is as to its science a com- 
plete material body, with the many thousands of members, 
as to its commercial and industrial branches. This being 
true, it here looks as though there would be no necessity 
of a senate chamber in congress, as the house of representa- 
tives would in this way be able to do all the legislation 
independent of a senate chamber. It looks that way when 
a man looks at it on the surface, but when a man begins 
to study the science of political economy ht. finds such a 
government would be like unto a man with one leg or only 
one hand or arm, or a man with only one eye, and therefore 
would not be founded on the science of political economy. 
To what part of congress does the senate chamber be- 
long, and what is its purpose in relation to the science of 
political economy? The senate chamber is the right foot, 
the right hand and arm, and the right eye of the body of 
congress, as to its science of political economy; it is the 
effect brought into operation by the cause as to its equilib- 
rium. As the house of representatives is representing sep- 
arate and in part the different trades and occupations, com- 
merces and science from all the different parts of the coun- 
try, it .follows if there was no senate there could be no 
justice done to those different trades and occupations, 
commerces and sciences which were represented, for the 
greediness of the human being is such that it will never 
be satisfied, for there are men who think they are unjustly 



Forms of Government 395 

dealt with even when they are getting more than what is 
justly coming to them. This being true, it follows if there 
was no senate chamber the members of the house would be 
dickering and trading with one and the other as to differ- 
ent measures, and from different parts of the country, the 
laborers would think they were unjustly dealt with, the 
farmers would be dissatisfied unless they could have some 
advantages over the mechanics, and the mechanics would 
be punching up their representatives for the purpose of 
getting a little advantage of the merchants and shippers, 
and so on all along the line, and in this way there would 
be a great scramble among the representatives. But as 
the senate chamber is representing all the people collect- 
ively in a body, and from all parts of the country alike, 
regardless of trade, occupation, profession, commerce and 
material sciences, it then follows such senate chamber can- 
not be thrown away, but must be in its place, as the senate 
chamber is the Sem&breve Equilibrium of the congressional 
body, and is as to its parts the moral justification of the 
nation and the people as to the science of political econ- 
omy. And for this reason the. house of representatives and 
the senate cannot be divided, and one cannot exist health- 
fully without the other, and to take one or the other away 
would be to depart from the science of political economy. 

The house of representatives of these United States, with 
many other democratic republics, is only an imitation of 
a representative government, together with the different 
monarchial constitutional governments. As all these gov- 
ernments are of very little difference as to construction, 
we shall in our lesson confine all our argument to the 
United States government, as it "omes the nearest of being 
founded on the science of political economy. The house 
of representatives in the congress of the United States is 
not a representative body as to the science of political 
economy, for it does not represent the laborers, farmers, 
mechanics, miners, mariners and artisans, and for this rea- 
son all these classes have no representation in the United 
States congress, and cannot have, as their representatives 
are representing a certain district, with all its people in 
such district collectively, and such representative as a rule 
is a lawyer by profession and knows nothing about the 
different trades and occupations he represents, and further- 
more, such a representative may live in a district where 
he will represent all the different trades and occupations 
of the whole nation, together with bankers, brokers, horse 
jockeys, fortune tellers, saloon keepers, robbers and thieves. 
In what way is such a representative going to represent 
all these different industries and classified occupations, 
when some other representative is representing his district 
in very much the same way; and so on from the first to 



396 Forms of Government 

the last of all the congressmen. It then follows such con- 
glomerate representation is a counterfeit or sham repre- 
sentation and cannot be otherwise, for it is utterly impos- 
sible for one man to be able to represent all the different 
industries, trades, occupations and professions and do jus- 
tice to them all, and furthermore, it is contrary to the sci- 
ence of political economy to make such a representation. 

The senate chamber of the United States congress is not 
founded on the science of political economy, and is simply 
a sham senate and is violating all rules of the science of 
political economy, for the senators of the United States 
can introduce bills, the senate can also tamper and amend 
bills that come from the house, in a way that such bills 
after they have passed the two houses are as to their nature 
not what they were intended for. We here find that the 
senate of the United States congress is also a representa- 
tive body, in opposition to the house in many instances, in 
which is clear proof that they are not holding the office 
in the body congress as to its equilibrium, but become ec- 
centric as to its workings in connection with the house. 
Thus the house and senate are mixed up as to their prin- 
ciple in politics and take issue with one and the other. We 
find they are as to their individuality organized into differ- 
ent political parties, such as Democratic, Republican and 
Populist. We find Democrats and Republicans in the sen- 
ate mixed ur> as to their politics— like unto chicken feed, 
half wheat and half oats, on which the poultry man is 
feeding his chickens for convenience. For the poultry 
man knows when he thus feeds his chickens with wheat 
he is also feeding them oats, and they will not know the 
difference, and when he is feeding them with oats he is 
also feeding them with wheat, in which case they can 
use their own judgment in picking up the wheat first and 
leave the oats until they get hungrier. We also find Dem- 
ocrats and Republicans in the house of representatives 
mixed up like unto the poultry man's chicken feed — half 
oats and half wheat. As these two houses are mixed up 
in this manner, but are as to their workings placed in 
congress in a body together, for the sole purpose of put- 
ting the political philosophy of the people into operation, 
and in so doing are to explain to the people whether such 
political philosophy is in harmony with the science of po- 
litical economy or not. But as these two houses of con- 
gress in these United States are mixed up in this manner 
it is utterly impossible for them to put in operation the 
political philosophy of the people, or to be able to explain 
to the people in what degree they, the people, are right or 
wrong in their political philosophy as to their relation in 
harmony with the science of political economy. We here 
find there is no way for the two houses of congress, mixed 



Forms of Government 397 

up as they are, to instruct the people in what way their 
political philosophy is right or wrong, in its relation to 
the science of political economy, and for this reason they 
will have to feed the public with their political mixtures 
of wheat and oats— oats and wheat— in the same manner 
as the poultry man is feeding his chickens and the people 
will know no more as to whether they are right or wrong 
in their political ideas than the chickens know in what 
way their feed is mixed up. When the two houses of con- 
gress are in session they are righting out great battles as 
to political issues, and by all appearances it looks to the 
public as if the very life or death of the nation was hang- 
ing in the balance. But when we look at it 'a little closer 
and take the science of political economy as our guide, we 
find these great battles are only sham battles and mean 
nothing to the public. The Democrats and the Republicans 
in the United States senate have been fighting their sham 
battles for the last twenty-four years, over tariff measures, 
as every one knows, and for .all the long-winded articles 
that have been written and all the fiery speeches that have 
been made oyer this tariff measure, the public knows as 
much about it now as they did twenty-four years ago, 
and the Democrats and Republicans are as well off now 
as they were then, for the whole racket summed up in a 
^nutshell amounts to this. 

We claim it is more humane, our reader, to collect the 
rent for the houses you are renting to the laborers— at 
the end of the month— and hold their furniture as security 
for the pay, for in so doing you are sure they will pay you, 
even if anything should happen to them in case of sick- 
ness or misfortune. In collecting the rent in advance 
each month you are no more sure of getting your pay, for 
the reason that if anything happens to the renter through 
the month he may occupy the rooms a week or so more and 
not pay for it, in which case you are taking chances in 
losing a month's rent. This is all that the tariff racket 
has amounted to in the United States congress for the last 
twenty-four years. A volume could be written on this, but 
suffice it to say, the nature of tariff measures are local and 
neriodic and cannot therefore be permanently established, 
for the reason that what may be of advantage to one sec- 
tion of the country may be a disadvantage to some other, 
and what is good for us today in the way of tariff legisla- 
tion may be a damage to us five years hence. It then fol- 
lows that a politician who upholds any tariff measure as a 
fixed political policy is either a knave or a fool, or he may 
be both. 

Section 3. Members of the house and senate shall be 
elected every two years, and shall be selected ^om amongst 



398 Forms of Government 

mechanics, agricultural laborers and the laboring class in 
general; all judges shall be elected similarly. 

Here we find that the two houses of congress shall be 
elected every two years, by the different industrial branches 
of the government, which is in harmony with the science 
of political economy, and that the judges of the different 
courts shall also be elected by the different industrial 
branches of the nation; thus every member of the body 
politic of the nation is represented in its true state, as to 
the place and usefulness it holds within the nation, and 
that every two years there shall be held an election for 
the purpose of electing the two houses of congress. This is 
also in harmony with the science of political economy, as 
two years is long enough to find out whether the members 
so elected are fit for the office they are elected to, and are 
willing and able to study the science of political economy. 
It then follows if such member so elected is able and willing 
to fill the office he is elected for, they stand a betttr chance 
to be elected the second or third term, and so on, as he will 
have an advantage over a new man— as a man who has been 
a member of congress for a term of two years has some 
experience and knows the ropes in the rigging of the po- 
litical vessel better than a new man, unless there has been 
a mistake made by the voters — that they have placed a 
man in who is not fit for the same. In this case two years 
is long enough, and the voters have then a chance to 
rectify their mistake. And for this reason an incompetent 
or mischievous politician can never become influential 
enough in the body congress to do any serious damage to 
the branch of the industry he is representing. 

We find that the members of the American congress of 
the United States are not selected from amongst the me- 
chanics, agricultural laborers and the labor class in gen- 
eral (which means anybody and everybody who, in any 
way, are engaged in any useful work, whether he is a sci- 
entist, philosopher, scribe, mechanic, farmer or any one 
who performs common physical labor), but are elected by 
the people, divided into districts, and that the members 
of the senate are not elected by the people at all, but are 
hoisted into the senate chamber by masqueraded political 
harpooners who are playing "seven-up" on the political 
arena in the sight of God and men. This is also contrary 
to the science of political economy, and no intelligent peo- 
ple will ever stand such unjust games to be played any 
length of time, as the members of a senate chamber so 
thrown together have a tendency to become corrupted and 
political parasites and microbes infest their body, and in 
this way the whole nation may in time be infested by the 
disease. 



Forms of Government • 399 

The house of representatives of the United States con 
gress is not a representative body of the people as to the 
science of political economy, but is a counterfeit represent- 
ation and cannot be otherwise, for the representatives are 
all of them representing one and the same thing collect- 
ively, with the exception that they are representing their 
respective districts, which is of no concern to the laborers, 
farmers and mechanics, with the balance of the minor 
branches of trades and professions. For the reason that a 
counsel of state would in every respect be as useful to 
them as a non-representative body of a house of repre- 
sentatives. 

In the selection of the judges of the supreme court of 
the United States, the people have no choice whatsoever. 
This is also contrary to the science of political economy. 
The judges of the supreme court are holding their office for 
life and are appointed by the president, and his appoint- 
ments are then confirmed by the senate chamber. But the 
house of representatives, the representation of the people, 
is not to be considered to have any part in the confirma- 
tion of the judge appointed by the president. This would, 
however, be according to the science of political economy 
provided the senate chamber was elected by the people and 
the judges were also elected by the people. But as it is 
neither the senate chamber nor the members of the su- 
preme court are chosen by the people. As the supreme 
court of the United States is the guardian of the constitu- 
tion, and holds its office for life, it follows this body of 
judges (or justices) have more power than the two houses 
of congress and the president, as the constitution is so 
written that any citizen or a number of citizens of the 
United States can appeal to the supreme court for redress. 
This being true, it follows that such a court as the supreme 
court of the United States has more power over the nation 
than a counsel of state has under an absolute monarchy. 
For a counsel of state is limited in its power by the mon- 
arch himself. The supreme court of the United States is 
not limited in its power, but is the supreme power itself, 
and therefore is dressed in the power of the United States 
navy, and clothed in the strength of the United States 
army, and when this court is interferred with or upset, 
the government is also overthrown, and right here is where 
a counterfeit democratic republic has built its temples on 
a quicksand foundation, and therefore its political altars 
will wash away every season, and its temples, wrecked and 
scattered by political cyclones, for when such storms are in 
sight judgment is turned backward and justice cannot 
enter. 

Section 4. Said laboring class shall elect from amongst 
themselves one person for every fifteen thousand voters, 



400 • Forms of Government 

more or less, miners and stone-workers, one for every fif- 
teen thousand, more or less; mechanics and laborers, one 
for every fifteen thousand, more or less. 

Here we find a true representation. The laboring class 
are here formed into a political party by themselves, and 
are nominating and electing representatives of their own 
class to represent their interests in congress. This laboring 
class includes the whole argicultural department. Horti- 
culture and poultry are also included, and everybody who 
is interested in agriculture, horticulture and poultry. This 
political party has nothing in common with the miners 
and mechanics, as we all belong to this (first) party our- 
selves, we will now enter into politics in a respectable way 
and have our interest represented in the halls of congress 
by our own men and no others, and we are instructing our 
representatives to ask for no favors or privileges but a just 
and equitable legislation as to our interests, and we will 
not be discriminated against by any other party, but are 
satisfied with what is just and right. 

We, however, have a double policy as to our principle 
in political doctrine ; the first is to have our laws so framed 
that we are protected in our industries and justly dealt 
with, and for this reason we have our representatives in 
congress to look after our interests. Our second policy is to 
have our laws so framed that our nation is safe and secure 
against any foreign invasions and internal revolutions and 
that all its citizens may be properly protected as to life 
and property, and that justice may be meted out to all, 
and for this purpose we have a senate chamber as the equi- 
librium which shall throw all our work into the balance, 
and in this way we shall be satisfied to receive what is 
coming to us and what is justly belonging to us, for the 
toil and labor we have expended and performed. 

The second political party we find is the miners and all 
those who work in stone quarries and are cutting stones. 
We have formed ourselves into political party for the pur- 
pose of having our interest represented in congress, and 
have for this reason elected representatives from among 
the miners and stone-cutters to represent our interest and 
look after us, see that our laws are so written and legisla- 
tion is legislated that we are not imperiled or discriminated 
against by some other political party. We also have a 
double political policy, as to the safety and security of the 
nation — the same as our first political party. 

We also find a third party composed of mechanics. This 
includes also builders and contractors and anybody and 
everybody who are interested in machinery, or are manu- 
facturers. We have also formed a political party for the 
purpose of having our interests represented in congress by 



Forms of Government 401 

our own men as representatives, that we may obtain proper 
legislation as to the protection of our rights and just re- 
ward for our labor. That we may not in any way be dis- 
criminated against by some other political parties, we also 
have a double political policy as to the safety and prosper- 
ity of the nation, and are endorsing the second policy of 
our first political party. 

We here find these different political organizations have 
a representative for every fifteen thousand, more or less. 
This seems to be too much representation as to the way we 
are conducting politics in our days, as it would be nearly 
four times the representation we have in these United 
States in congress today. But we find a clause inserted, 
more or less, which is in harmony with the science of politi- 
cal economy. It is well known that one man can boss one 
hundred men when at work, as easily as he can fifteen, 
provided he has the one hundred in one place, and more- 
over it is easier for him to boss and attend to one hundred 
when together than it is to boss fifteen who are divided 
into different parties and are working in two different 
places, and so it is with this representation. One repre- 
sentative can represent one hundred thousand voters as 
easily as he can fifteen thousand where he is representing 
a thickly settled district where all the voters interests are 
the same. To illustrate this to you, our reader, that you 
may understand the political economy of this, we will tell 
you in what way this may be accomplished. Here is a 
locality which had one hundred and twenty-five thousand 
votes cast the previous election. Out of this number are 
one hundred and ten thousand farmers and laborers be- 
longing to the first party, and only fifteen thousand voters 
of this number are miners and stone-workers. Such a lo- 
cality will have onely two representatives, and all the dif- 
ference there is in the representative who is representing 
the farmers and the laborers are representing one hundred 
and ten thousand voters, and the ones who are represent- 
ing the miners and stone-workers are only representing fif- 
teen thousand. This may now be the reverse in some other 
locality where there is one hundred and ten thousand miners 
and only fifteen thousand laborers or farmers belonging to 
the first party. This locality will also have two representa- 
tives, one representing fifteen thousand laborers and farm- 
ers and the other representing one hundred and ten thous- 
and miners. Thus we find there is in the two districts or 
localities two hundred and fifty thousand votes cast, 
and they have four representatives, and two of these rep- 
resentatives represent one hundred and twenty-five thous- 
and laborers and farmers, and two representatives repre- 
sent one hundred and twenty-five thousand miners and 
stone-cutters, and so on. It then follows that when 



402 Forms of Government 

the different representatives of the different industrial 
political organizations come together in the halls of con- 
gress they there collectively represent their industrial 
political organization. If this representation was not di- 
vided up in this way (more or less) there would be many 
branches of industries and rural districts that would have 
no representation, and it is for this reason it reads fifteen 
thousand, more or less. 

As the different laboring classes of these United States, 
with many other countries, have found they could get no 
representation in the legislative halls, the cause and out- 
come of this has led to the formation of strong and powerful 
labor organizations. These different labor organizations are 
most tyranical in their workings and are founded on des- 
potism against liberty. These different labor organizations 
are not only depriving their own members of their liberty 
but are putting those who belong to these labor organiza- 
tions under absolutism and they are also infringing upon 
the liberty of those who are not members of these organiza- 
tions, for they are meddlins' with the management, busi- 
ness and affairs of individuals who have no part in their 
organization, and who are not in the least concerned with 
them. That such organizations, founded on absolutism, are 
based on tyranny, is a damage and a menace to the nation 
and the public welfare, and in a measure an injury to the 
members themselves, can never be doubted. 

I think we shall be able to speak intelligently on this 
subject as I am a mechanic myself, have contracted more 
or less, and have also worked for wages. We find that the 
cause of these different la,bor organizations (causes that 
brought them into existence) are this: It is the imperfec- 
tion of the laws of the government under which these peo- 
ple live. The members of the different labor industries have 
adopted the same measures as the different governments; 
they have therefore banded themselves together into or- 
ganizations, thinking" in this way they will be able to pro- 
tect themselves in their industries, and at the same time 
better their condition. To look at it from the surface it 
looks as if this might be true, and that they were right in 
their undertaking, but when you begin to uncover their 
work and let the sunshine of truth from the double science 
of physiology shine upon it we find they are mistaken, and 
that their organizations are only temporary relief, as to 
their spirit, but have never been a help to them as to their 
bodies, any further than what help and support the mem- 
bers have received in time of sickness. That the laboring 
organizations do not help the laboring classes any can 
plainly be seen, for the more they organize the more strikes 
and lockouts they will have. How can it be otherwise, as 
they are all depending on the wages they are receiving for 



Forms of Government 403 

their physical and mental labor, and they are dependent on 
the capital for what they receive for their labor 1 It then 
follows that nnder the present condition these labor organ- 
izations are only instruments in the hands of capital. It 
also follows when industrial depression begins to be visible 
and capital does not furnish the necessary money to keep 
everybody busy and at work there is no demand for labor 
and somebody has to be idle, whether he belongs to the 
labor union or not, for the labor union is so founded it has 
no way whereby it can employ those who are out of em- 
ployment. It then follows that when industrial depressions 
overtake the people or the nation there is no demand for 
labor, therefore many who are out of employment are wil- 
ling to work at something outside of their trade or occupa- 
tion in order to pay their daily expense, provided they can 
find such employment, but such men who are so out of 
employment cannot seek employment wherever they please 
for the reason that they do not belong to such and such 
union. These men are deprived of their liberty whenever 
they cannot inquire for work where work is to be had, and 
he who would employ these idle men cannot do so because 
they are not members of the union of a certain labor organ- 
ization, and he is also deprived of his liberty. Who has 
taken the liberty away from these men? The labor union. 
Is it not absolute tyranny when one laborer is prohibiting 
another laborer who is out of employment to seek and 
obtain work wherever he can find it, and work for any 
kind of wages he desires ? Under the present circumstances 
and the condition we are in, and the state of affairs that 
exists among us at the present day, the labor market is the 
same as any other market. Like unto wheat or some other 
product, when it is scarce it brings a good price, but when 
plentiful and in abundance it is low and away down; and 
so it is with labor. When labor is scarce it brings a good 
price, but when labor is plenty and there is very little de- 
mand for it wages are bound to drop ; therefore it is im- 
possible for a labor organization to set a fixed price on 
labor of any kind, as such an institution does not employ 
any laborers of any kind. A number of brokers may say 
to the farmers who raise wheat: We will set the price on 
your wheat and you must sell it at a certain figure and 
no more nor less, and you must also deliver your wheat 
at a certain place where we have our warehouses, and as 
we are in the wheat business and have agents to buy and 
sell your wheat, you must sell it to them and no other. 
Although these brokers never raise a bushel of wheat they 
are setting a fixed price on the farmers' wheat. This they 
cannot do, nor will they be successful in their operation 
provided they leave the farmers alone and let them sell 
their wheat in the open market, for the reason that when 



404 Forms of Government 

there is a failure of crop in some parts of the country, and 
the wheat becomes scarce, it will bring a better price, but 
when there is a bountiful harvest, and wheat is in abun- 
dance, the price of wheat will drop. It then follows, unless 
the brokers by agreement among themselves, bind them- 
selves together and by oath and contract agree to pay the 
farmers a fixed price for their wheat crop when it is but 
half a crop, they will not be successful. But by a com- 
bination of operation, and in taking the liberty away from 
the farmers, in prohibiting them from selling their wheat 
in the open market, and at the same time take advantage of 
the public, and infringe on the liberty of those who buy 
wheat, and compel them to buy wheat from them and no 
others, they would be successful. But such a combination 
of brokers would be an abomination among a liberty loving 
r>eople and would be considered a gang of public thieves 
and a band of national robbers in the sight of God and men. 

And so it is with a labor organization that is setting a 
fixed price on labor of any kind. They cannot be successful 
in their undertaking unless they are depriving those who 
do not belong to their labor organizations, of their liberty, 
and prohibit them from working for whomsoever they 
please, and for what wages the two contracting parties 
may agree upon, and also at the same time put the em- 
ployers who employ labor under bondage and by force of 
threats and physical strength are compelling the employers 
to agree on a fixed price of labor. In this way and no 
other is the labor organization successful— temporarily 
only. 

We will now prove to you, Mr. Labor Organizer, you 
who are setting a fixed price on labor, that your organiza- 
tion is only a temporary measure, and is of no benefit to 
an honest mechanic or laborer whatsoever, but that a skill- 
ful, active and prudent mechanic and an energetic and 
truthful laborer has the burden on his shoulders to care for 
and shelter those who are living from hand to mouth, most 
of the time. These men and women, no matter what wages 
they get or what kind of times there are, they are always 
hard up and dissatisfied with everything that takes place, 
are also out of employment half the time, for the reason that 
labor does not agree with them, and they would not work 
unless they were compelled so to do in order to pay their 
daily expense. For such men and women these labor organ- 
izations are in place, as such men and women have the union 
to line up against. For them the union is in a measure bene- 
ficial, as the money they are paying into the union would 
make them no better off financially if they kept it in their 
jeans ; but it is otherwise with those mechanics and laborers 
who are prudent and make good use of the money they are 
earning by their toil and labor. What money these men 



Forms of Government 405 

and women are paying into the labor union is forever lost, 
for they will never receive any equivalent for the same, 
directly or indirectly. 

Let us now look at your union as it exists, in a true light. 
Here is the carpenters' and the plasters' union as it exists 
in the city of A—. No one, you say, can work on a build- 
ing as carpenter or plasterer unless he belongs to the union; 
that the price fixed is $3.50 per day for carpenters and 
$4.50 for plasterers. It is the policy of the union men to 
set this price as a protection against outsiders, that their 
wages may not be cut down. And for this reason the con- 
tractors are not willing to pay any more than the fixed 
price agreed upon by the union. Two years ago we built 
1,500 houses in the city of A—, big and little, stables and 
barns included. It required 3,000 carpenters and plasterers 
to construct and complete these 1,500 houses, all belonging 
to the unions. Last year we built 2,000 houses. The time 
was flying and the unions were very prosperous, as it took 
4.000 men to complete these buildings there became a scar- 
city of men, as there were only 3,000 available in the city 
to do the work, which required 4,000 to do. If the car- 
penters and plasterers unions had been so founded that they 
had the power to delay the construction of 500 houses until 
this year their union would have been of some benefit to 
them, but as the union had not this power the contractors 
were determined to complete and finish their contracts, 
strike or no strike. The contractors then had to have 1,000 
additional men and took them wherever they could get 
them. There came 500 union carpenters and plasterers 
from other cities into the city of A—, expert mechanics, 
and 500 carpenters and plasterers joined the union in the 
city of A— that had not been members of unions before, 
because the contractors advised them to do so in order to 
help them to complete their contracts. The contractors last 
year had a hard time of it and did not make as much money 
>as they expected, for they lost money on many of their 
contracts on account of being compelled by their union to 
pay men $3.50 and $4.50 per day who were not competent 
or able to earn but one-half of these amounts. But the 
contractors, my reader, are not fools, they are bright and 
intelligent men and therefore they said nothing about their 
loss, for they knew that the union men were not as power- 
ful as they themselves imagined, and the contractors also 
knew that it is safer to be a friend to a neighbor's dog 
than to whip him. This year only 1,000 houses are going 
up in the city of A—, and only 250 of them are under con- 
struction ; the plans of the balance are as yet in the archi- 
tect 's office and it is uncertain whether all of them are 
going to be built, as the owners of these houses to be 
built are figuring on having them built as cheap as possible, 



406 Forms of Government 

This year it only requires 2,000 men to complete these 
houses. It then follows that 2,000 men of the plasterers' and 
carpenters' unions are now out of employment. Even if 
they should agree to divide the work they would then only 
have work for three days in the week, but in this they are 
not likely to be successful, for as it now is the contractors' 
time they are picking out the best men, and will not sub- 
mit to any changes. They will also make their men earn 
every cent they get, for there are now 2,000 additional 
men to pick from that are willing and ready to go to work 
at any time, and if the carpenters do not make every lick 
count they are liable to be notified of something to this 
effect: "If you fellows in laying these floors strike more 
than three licks on a nail you can stay at home tomorrow 
and rest up." 

These very words were told to me one time by a boss of 
a San Francisco contractor. I knew carpenters who worked 
so hard for that man that at night they were too tired to 
eat their supper. 

We will now call on the president of the carpenters' 
union and also plasterers' union. "Mr. President, what is 
the matter with your union? There are in the city 2,000 
carpenters and plasterers roaming the streets and hanging 
around like crows on a farmer's fence with their wings 
cut off, cursing the government and the country, and are 
wondering if times are not going to be better. Why do you 
not try and get work for these men % ' ' 

President: "Our organization is not founded for that 
purpose. It is founded on the principle of protection and 
for the purpose of keeping up wages." 

"But it appears you are only protecting one-half of your 
men this year, and the other half do not receive any wages 
at all, not even half pay. We therefore believe you, Mr. 
President, are a failure and only as far as you draw your 
salary from the union are you successful." 

We here find when we explore the true nature of these 
unions that they are a damage to a skillful and prudent 
mechanic and to a good and honest laborer, for such men 
will be employed whether they belong to a union or not, if 
there is employment to be had; if there is no employment 
the union is unable to put them to work. All such unions, 
therefore, founded on such principles as the carpenters' 
and plasterers' unions are an imposition on the public and 
a damage to those who are affiliated with such unions. We 
therefore have this advice to offer those who belong to these 
different labor organizations: If you organize yourselves 
properly into a political party, with the object of having 
your interests represented in congress, you will accomplish 
something, and what money you now throw into the unions 
which does no good whatever, spend that amount for a 



Forms of .Government 407 

■political organization and have all your grievances laid 
before congress, for there, and only there, is the place 
where your interest can be represented properly. Your 
grievances will there be taken note of, and in taking such 
steps you will better your condition and also that of your 
children. 

Section 5. Merchant men, one for every fifteen thou- 
sand, more or less ; scientific men, one for every fifteen 
thousand, more or less, which means whether they can 
muster fifteen thousand votes or not they are entitled to 
one representative. 

We here find that there is a fourth party of merchants 
who have formed themselves into a political organization 
for the purpose of having their interest represented in 
congress and that they for this purpose are nominating 
and electing representatives of their own class to defend 
their interest against some other political party, that they 
may not be discriminated against. To this fourth party 
belong all those who are buying and selling anything and 
everything; all the sailors and mariners belong to this 
fourth party, together with the shippers and captains of 
vessels. 

We also find a fifth party of scientists, who have formed 
themselves into a political organization for the purpose 
of having their interests represented in congress, that they 
may obtain proper legislation as to the sciences in which 
they are working, and that they for this reason are elect- 
ing a representative of their own class to look after their 
interest. To this fifth political party belong scientists, 
poets, philosophers, doctors and lawyers, and all those 
within the realm of the literary world who are interested 
in politics. If this party cannot muster fifteen thousand 
votes they are entitled to one representative just the same, 
even if they have no more than five thousand voters in their 
party, or even one thousand, for it may be noted that many 
of the doctors, lawyers and a great portion of the literary 
people will affiliate with some of the other parties, who 
are strangers, in order that they may secure a position 
under the government as to their adopted nature, which 
is right that they should. This will be the case with the 
lawyers especially, and professors of the different institu- 
tions of learning. 

The astronomers, however, do not belong to this fifth 
political party, for I find in reading the recorded statutes 
that they have a representative of their own exclusively; 
that is, they allow no outsider to come into their party 
unless he is recognized as an astronomer by their associa- 
tion, as the members of the other political organizations 



408 Forms of Government 

can affiliate themselves with any other political organiza- 
tion they see fit, and can change from one to the other. The 
astronomers do not permit such canges to take place. The 
reason they are not mentioned as a political party in section 
5 is that their organization is international, and their rep- 
resentatives attend congress only once every two years. But 
this makes no difference, for according to the recorded 
statutes they are entitled to one representative in congress. 
It is, however, not necessary to name this as the sixth po- 
litical party, for the reason that it is an exclusive body 
of politics from the balance of the body politics. 

The merchantmen, sailors and mariners are in no way 
represented in the United States congress today, and can- 
not be, and for this reason the true, honorable merchants 
are suffering more or less; the honorable and energetic 
shippers who deal in foreign goods and commerce are also 
suffering because they do not have their interests repre- 
sented in congress. It may be noted that there are two 
classes of these merchants and shippers who are engaged 
in foreign commerce and trades in these United States. 
One class consists of indirect thieves and robbers, rogues 
and rascals, who have nailed all principle and moral honor 
to the bottom of their shoes, and are walking on them. The 
Other class consists of honest and upright men who are 
useful to our country and a pride to our nation. This 
is the class that is suffering for want of proper legis- 
lation in congress as to their interests, for how can it be 
otherwise as long as they have to compete with a gang of 
gamblers who are continually speculating with the finances 
of the government? Everybody knows that an honest and 
prudent man, whether he is a laborer or a wholesale mer- 
chant, who is making his living in an honest way, cannot 
afford to take chances with gamblers who have no respect 
for friends or relations, and regard their own life, and the 
country, as of no concern to themselves, only as far as it 
pertains to money in a harum-scarum way, happy-go-lucky 
with the plan of committing suicide if they meet with 
misfortune. 

The scientists and the literary world are also not prop- 
erly represented in the United States congress at the pres- 
ent time, and are, therefore, suffering more or less, especi- 
ally the scientists, as they do not get the proper help and 
protection from the government that they should in many 
respects, and for this reason many scientists have become 
discouraged in their researches and their lives have become 
blighted; whereas, if they had had the proper protection 
and care and attention paid to them by the government, 
they would accomplish much good. I know some of you, 
my readers, will differ from me in this way and say: "If 
the government should undertake to help every crank who 



Farms of Govemrmni, 409 

is experimenting in chemicals and searching for something 
new in the different sciences there would be no end to these 
experimenters." This is not what we mean, that the gov- 
ernment should help anybody and everybody who comes 
along and pronounces himself a scientist, and they would 
not be liable to do so if the scientists had a representative 
in congress to represent their interest, and to explain in 
a proper way what is needed. The government would then 
know what to appropriate money for, but as it is now they 
do not, as most of the representatives in congress at the 
present time are lawyers and do not know anything about 
the different sciences; therefore, if any of them are pre- 
senting a bill for the promotion of certain scientific dis- 
coveries he does not know what he is presenting, and even if 
such representative is in earnest to have such a bill passed, 
and even in a measure knows what he is presenting, nine 
times out of ten he is defeated for the reason that the 
balance of the representatives will say: "We are not here 
to appropriate money for imaginary purposes, and fur- 
thermore, Mr. N. B. who presents the bill may get a 
rake-off from the sum appropriated if the. bill passes 
through," and there it ends. Yet the truth of it may be 
that it is all straight, square business. We, however, have 
this to say in regard to appropriating money for scientific 
research: If one appropriation in ten has helped the sci- 
entists to discover something new, all the money is well 
spent, and the government has value received for all the 
money expended. 

We are not posted on the treatment the astronomers get 
from the governments, and therefore, cannot speak for 
them intelligently, but it appears to us that they should 
have a representative in congress in order to have their 
interest protected together with the interest of the people 
as we are indebted to them for what we know about the 
construction of the material universe. 

Section 6. An eligible person for congress must not 
be less than thirty years of age, and shall have been a 
resident in the United States for at least five years, or 
sailed under the United States flag for not less than five 
years. 

That a representative shall not be less than thirty years 
of age is proper, as a man's mind is not at maturity before 
he reaches that age. It is also safe if a foreigner has 
been a resident for five years or has been a sailor for that 
many years, and in that short time has gained the confi- 
dence and the esteem of his party sufficiently to be elected 
to congress, he is an intelligent man, for such a man unless 
ne is superior as to his makeup, will never be nominated 



410 Organization of Congress 

and elected over one who is an older resident and native 
born. 

Section 7. Should any of the different classes lose 
their congressman through death or in some other way, 
then shall their speaker call together all representatives 
for an election, and elect a new member in his place. Not 
more than one candidate from the different classes shall 
be represented, and the one who receives the highest num- 
ber of votes shall fill the vacancy. But if two or more 
receive one and the same number, then shall the speaker 
cast his vote for whomsoever he pleases, and the one who 
receives the vote of the speaker shall take the place of 
the absent congressman. 

\Ye here find that when any party has lost one of their 
.congressmen, they would have a slim chance to get their 
candidate elected, as they would have but one or two votes 
to cast. But when we look at it from the science of politi- 
cal economy we find it is a just measure, for the reason 
that the party who loses their congressman has met with 
misfortune, and the laws do not recognize that they must 
repair loss or misfortune. Moreover, if any one of the 
weaker parties should lose their congressman (we will say 
the astronomers or the scientists) there is not any one of 
the other parties who would single-handed be able to elect 
their candidate over all the balance. It is, therefore, rea- 
sonable to suppose if the scientists lost their congressman, 
the candidate they represent to take the vacancy would be 
elected, as the other parties would not agree on any other 
candidate, as any candidate from the first, second or third 
parties would have to represent the scientists or the as- 
tronomers to the next election. Just the same we find here 
that there is but one ballot cast in this election, and if 
there is a tie the speaker casts his vote as he pleases, and 
that settles the election. This is also in line with the science 
of political economy. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Lesson on Article III— The Organization of Congress. 

Section 8. The members of the senate shall be from 
the four winds and from the different parts of the country, 
but their number shall not exceed more than one-half as 
many as the congressmen, but shall hold their office for 
four years, and every senator shall have one vote. 



Organization of Congress 111 

We find that the senators shall be selected from different 
parts of the country, that is the senators shall be elected 
from their respective districts. As a body the senate is 
the equilibrium or the balance in which all political meas- 
ures are weighed as to its justice and right to all the citi- 
zens alike, and that no bills can pass or any political 
theories or proposed measures become laws before they 
have been weighed in the senate, it follows that the mem- 
bers of the senate are elected from their respective districts 
by all the different political parties combined, regardless 
of party politics. For it may be understood that in ac- 
cordance with the science of political economy the senators 
are not a representative body, nor are they affiliated with 
any certain political organization, but they are one and 
all acting in a body together for the purpose of serving 
all the people alike. For this reason they are elected from 
their respective districts collectively by all the people. This 
is also the reason why it is not necessary for their members 
to exceed more than one-half the members of the representa- 
tives. It may also be noted that if the senators were allowed 
to affiliate themselves with the different political organiza- 
tions they would also in a measure become representatives 
of their different political organizations in which they are 
affiliated or belong to, and in so doing they would lose 
their power as to its equilibrium, and the whole senate 
would be like unto a pair of balances hanging up-side-down 
with a broken center bar. as such a pair of balances would 
be of no value to a merchant only as an ornament or as 
a relic of past and present times. In the same measure 
would the senators in congress be only ornaments or relics 
to the nation and the people as far as their power of equi- 
librium was concerned. But we must not forget also the 
mischief that would follow if the senators were allowed 
to affiliate themselves with the different political organiza- 
tions as there would be nothing to prevent them from 
affiliating themselves with one or two parties in a body or 
holding the balance of power in one party, and in this 
way control all the legislation as they see fit. and in work- 
ing in harmony together, and in favor of their political 
organization they would be able to defeat and prevent 
any measures or bills to become laws, and record them on 
the statute books unless they were in favor of their political 
organization, as no bill presented from the house of repre- 
sentatives can become a law unless it is weighed in the 
balance of the senate and there approved, to see if it was 
found wanting. 

AYe can plainly see what mischief it would create to 
allow the body of senators to affiliate themselves with one 
certain political organization, or for any for that matter, 
for in so doing, if thev were bent on mischief, thev would 



412 OirgamzOition of Congress 

become like unto a council of state under a constitutional 
monarchy, and the president of the people would be the 
only one who could limit their power, and in this way the 
representatives in the house who were representing their 
own party would then become of no available use to the 
people they were representing, but would sit there only as 
ornaments, or amuse themselves by playing political sham 
battles. 

We can plainly see, and we will have to admit, that if 
we allowed the senators to affiliate themselves with political 
organizations after they were elected to office by the people 
our whole political structure would fall to the ground, and 
we ourselves would become dismal failures. You will then 
ask : " In what way then shall we be able to elect our sena- 
tors if the candidates for senators are not allowed to be 
affiliated with any political organization, or how will we 
know their views as to their philosophy of political doctrine 
unless such a candidate makes public speeches that the 
voters thereby may know whether such candidates are fit, 
or can be qualified for the office as senator V A candidate 
for senator is not a senator unless such candidate holds 
fhe office as senator already. It then follows that a candi- 
date for senator who does not hold office as senator can be- 
long to any political organization at the time he runs for 
office. He may be a chairman of the national central com- 
mittee of any of the political organizations. This will not 
prevent him from becoming a candidate for senator. He 
also has the privilege of advocating any political doctrine 
he sees fit, even to this effect: he may tell the public: "A 
crow is not black, but white, ' ' and prove it in this way : 
"* ' A crow is white all the way through ; it is only the shade 
of the feathers that are black, and that is what makes her 
appear black to a man's eye, but the crow itself is as white 
as a pigeon as to her body, flesh and bones and the inside 
of her feathers." He may also prove to the public that 
a black glass bottle is white, in this way : that a black glass 
bottle, as you call it, is white; it is only the shade of the 
glass that is black. Take a bottle and break it into pieces 
and grind it into powder and you will find that it is white. 
But in making such an argument as this to the science 
of political economy would be of no purpose to the public 
or the senatorial candidate himself. It will, therefore, be 
in order, whenever there is a vacancy to be filled in the 
senate from any one district, or a number of districts, for 
all the different political organizations to put up a candi- 
date for that office or offices, if there are more than one 
vacancy to be filled, and they will then collectively elect 
their senator by a majority of votes. We will now suppose 
the two candidates for senator are elected in the First 
District, one from the second political organization and the 



Organization of Congress 413 

other from the third political organization. It then fol- 
lows that the candidates from the first, fourth and fifth 
political organizations are defeated, but this does no dam- 
age to the first, fourth and fifth political organizations, nor 
is it of any advantage to the second and third political 
organizations that they get their candidates elected, any 
more so than they were able to bring forth the best material 
for that office, and in this way glorify themselves over the 
success of their candidates, for it will now be understood 
that the two candidates so elected from the second and 
third political organizations who now will take the office 
of senator will, the very hour they take the oath of office 
as senator, and the very minute they enter that office, have 
severed and disconnected themselves with their former po- 
litical organization, and have resigned all their rights, priv- 
ileges and membership, and are no more affiliated with one 
political organization than they are with another, for they 
are now married to the president of the senate, and are as 
to their body and soul wedded to him politically, and they 
also become one flesh with him, as far as the science of 
poltical economy is binding them together. It may be 
noted that the president of the senate is the king of the 
senate; he is also the husband of the senate chamber and 
the head of the senate body, and that this body of senators 
are politically married to the president of the senate, and 
after taking the oath of office as senator they become his 
wives as to their political household duties, which he com- 
mands them to perform. (It is such wives we read of in 
chapter 11, verse 3, First Kings, in the Bible where it reads 
that King Solomon had seven hundred wives, "princesses" 
and three hundred concubines). As the president of the 
senate is the king of that house, it follows that the senators 
are his wives, "princesses," and that in being so politi- 
cally married they constitute a complete whole as to justice, 
law and order. It is said that Solomon's wives turned 
away his heart, which was his senators, from which we will 
infer that his senators were, as to their political cunning, 
able to turn Solomon's heart away from justice. We also 
find that outside of his seven hundred wives and three hun- 
dred concubines he had strange wives who burned incense 
and sacrificed unto their God. We also will understand by 
his strange wives that there were within King Solomon's 
senate chamber many senators who did not agree with him, 
but were advocating different political doctrines from the 
king's, and of course this also caused the overthrow of his 
kingdom. It also required a stong and able man to pre- 
side over a senate chamber in order to keep the senators in 
line, that they may not depart from the science of political 
economy, for in so doing they are burning incense and are 
offering sacrifices unto their own political gods, gods which 



414 Organization of Congress 

are imaginary and have no foundation in the science of 
political economy. The senators must, therefore, of neces- 
sity confine themselves to the science of political economy 
and never for a moment allow themselves to favor one 
political party more than another, and as they are not 
affiliated with any one political party more than with an- 
other, but are bound to their office by oath to serve all 
the different political organizations alike, therefore any 
senator who stands on the floor of the senate chamber and 
makes speeches in favor of any one political organization, 
or in any way declare himself in sympathy with one partic- 
ular political organization more than another, or where it 
can be shown that he has by word or action used partiality 
as a lever to lift up or favor one political party in the sight 
of the law above another political party, such a senator or 
senators is no longer true to the office that he holds, but 
has broken the marriage vow that he made to the president 
of the senate, and has, therefore, become a concubine within 
the senate chamber the same as King Solomon's concu- 
bines, For such a senator or senators who so favors one 
political party more than another by putting one party in 
a position where they can gain some advantage over an- 
other party was never truly married to the president of the 
senate, but was a concubine the very first day he entered 
the senate chamber. This being the nature of the senate 
chamber as to the science of political economy, it then 
follows that it requires able and truthful men to hold 
office as a senator and that such men must necessarily be 
well informed as to the science of political economy. 

The senators, unlike the congressmen, shall hold their 
office for your years ; the reason for this is that it is a con- 
tinuous body, one-half of its members being elected every 
two years by the direct vote of the people. It then follows 
that where the people in a senatorial district are to elect 
their senator, the senator who is in office from that district 
will be put up as a candidate to succeed himself by the 
people who put him up the first time, provided such a 
senator has proved himself to be an able debater, man of 
good judgment, well informed in the science of political 
economy and true to his office. Therefore, such a senator 
who is a candidate to succeed himself has a right to elec- 
tioneer and to set forth to all the people in his district 
what his doctrine and views are in relation to the science 
of political economy, the same as a candidate for the office 
does. But a senator who is a candidate to succeed himself 
is not allowed to contribute any time or money, valuables 
or favors to one political organization more than to an- 
other, nor is he allowed to leave his office in congress if 
such congress is in session and to come home to his district 
and electioneer. 



Organization of Congress 415 

As self preservation is the first law of nature with ani- 
mals as well as human beings, and as we all know that a 
farmer will save his own crop first in time of storm before 
he helps his neighbor, it then follows that a candidate for 
senator or a senator who is a candidate to succeed himself 
has a right to promise that he will and shall look after all 
the people interested in his senatorial district regardless of 
party politics, and the first duty to be performed in his 
office as senator will be to put his political weight in the 
Balance of Justice, as to the equilibrium of all the people 
of the nation. The second duty as to his office as senator 
is to throw his political weight on the scales of righteous- 
ness when it concerns the welfare and protection of the 
people of his senatorial district. 

We find that as the representatives in the house of con- 
gress are representing the different political organizations 
with which they are affiliated and are throwing all their 
political weight into the national body of such political 
organizations, their first duty and their second duty is to 
represent the political organization of the district or prov- 
ince to which they belong as to the interest of their re- 
spective political organizations. The senator of such dis- 
trict or province is also indirectly, in a measure, a repre- 
sentative at large from his senatorial district, as it becomes 
natural for a senator or senators to work in harmony with 
the representatives from their senatorial district. 

This is what is meant, "that evey senator shall have one 
vote." All bills and measures that go through the senate 
shall be voted on, and they shall have one vote only no 
matter what district they are from, big or little. 

The founders of this democratic republic of the United 
States of America understood that according to the science 
of political economy in forming a democratic republic there 
must necessarily be two houses in congress. This knowl- 
edge they partly obtained through inspiration from the 
Invisible World, and partly from reading ancient profane 
history of past and present democratic republics. The 
English statesmen had studied the constitutions of many 
of the ancient democratic republics. They, therefore, 
molded their constitutional monarchial kingdom, as much 
as they possibly could, after these ancient republics, for 
the English statesmen found that the ancient Greek philos- 
ophers and statesmen such as Aristotle with many others 
had studied the science of political economy and could not 
be mistaken as to their theories and diversified practice. 
They, therefore, adopted a house of lords and a house of 
commons. The founders of this democratic republican gov- 
ernment of the United States of America found logic in 
the old English laws and constitution, forgetting that the 
English government was a monarchial government, but as 



416 Organization of Congress 

they found it was based to a certain extent on the science 
of political economy they found it was advisable to have 
two houses in congress, a senate and house of representa- 
tives. Whether the founders of this democratic republic 
of the United States of America knew the function of the 
office of these two houses in congress, and their relation as 
to the science of political economy, we do not know, as 
they never explained this to the public in a philosophical 
way only as to their theories, and they did not have time 
to put these theories into practice when they were livmg. 
But that the senators at the present time in the American 
congress do not know what the senate chamber is for, and 
what relation it holds as to its office in connection with the 
science of political economy we are absolutely certain, and 
we can prove it as clearly as we can prove that two and 
two make four. But some of you, my readers, will say: 
"They do know what the senate office is for." We will 
then say, if these different senators of the United States 
congress do know that the senate chamber is as to its office 
the Semibreve Equilibrium of justice of the people of the 
United States of America as to their political power in 
relation to universal political science, and do not let this 
office perform its functions and properly execute its power 
as to the justice of all its citizens alike in accordance with 
the science of political economy, they are rogues and rascals, 
liars and thieves, robbers and falsifiers, and will, therefore, 
sooner or later, overthrow the American republic of the 
United States of America. But the work of the United 
States senators does not show that they know what the 
senate chamber is for, and what that chamber holds as to 
its office in connection with the science of political economy, 
for the different senators of the senate chamber in the 
United States congress at the present time are divided up 
into two different political parties ; democrats and republi- 
cans. Republicans on one side of the house and democrats 
on the other, thus the senate chamber is divided in two. 
As the house of representatives is the sundry representa- 
tion of the people, it then follows that when a bill comes 
from the house into the senate chamber to be weighed in 
the Balance of Justice by the Power of Equilibrium of the 
office of the senate, how can such bill be weighed as to its 
justice when the senate chamber is divided in two, and the 
balance bar of the scales is broken and cut in two, and 
whosoever of the two fractions that has the longest piece 
of the balance bar of the scales is the stronger. It then 
follows that when a bill comes from the house into the 
senate chamber it will be scrambled for like unto a football 
thrown into the arena among two football teams, and who- 
soever is the stronger and most powerful are the winners. 
Thus it can plainly be seen that the senate chamber of the- 



Organization of Congress 417 

United States of today cannot measure out justice to the 
public even if it wanted so to do, as long as its members 
belong to two or more political organizations, and for this 
reason the members of the senate chamber of the United 
States congress are of no benefit to the people of the United 
States whatsoever, but a damage and a stumbling block to 
all the legislation as far as the common people who are 
interested in politics are concerned, as the house of repre- 
sentatives could do all necessary legislation, and would 
then not be tempted with a counterfeit senate chamber. 

Section 9. At the first assembly after the election the 
members of the senate shall be parted into two classes of 
an equal number ; the first class shall hold office until the 
expiration of the second year, and the second class shall 
hold office until the expiration of the fourth year, so that 
one-half of the members shall be elected every two years; 
but if it so happen that the two classes have an odd num- 
ber, then shall the odd number be thrown to the first class. 
If any of the members accidentally, in one way or another, 
be removed from office, through death or otherwise, so that 
they become incompetent to hold the same, then shall the 
vice president appoint another in his place who shall serve 
until the next election. 

We here find that when this constitution was first adopted 
by the most ancient Appagejans (as before this time they 
lived under anarchist communism, and their laws were 
very simple, as they lived in communities) it was, therefore, 
necessary when they consolidated themselves into a nation 
that there should be a first election, at which first election 
they elected all their senators collectively, and they after- 
wards parted them into classes, and cast lots among them- 
selves in order to decide who would serve two years. As 
they were all elected for four years they did this in order 
to be able afterwards to elect one-half of the body of sena- 
tors every two years. It may also be noted that their com- 
munities were large like unto provinces or states in our day, 
and that they had great cities, magnificent palaces and 
gorgeous temples built for public use, and that they had 
advanced into a high degree of civilization. We also find 
that the seat of a senator could not be vacant for any 
length of time, for if a senator was removed from his seat 
through death or otherwise, the president of the senate had 
the power to appoint a temporary member to fill the va- 
cancy until the new election. It then follows that if such 
temporary senator desired to hold his office any longer he 
would have to get the nomination as candidate from the 
district of which he was a member. Such temporary sena- 



418 Organization of Congress 

tor appointed by the president of the senate could take 
the place of one who had only served one year and had 
three left, but he could not serve out those three years of 
his predecessor unless he was elected by the people of his 
district for the last two years. This is, however, of minor 
importance. It only shows that the people were to be con- 
sulted in all matters as to the more important offices. 

Section 10. Members of the senate shall not be less 
than thirty years of age, and, be an American citizen, of 
the Caucasian race, and shall have resided within the 
United States for a period of not less than five years. 

This section is very much the same as Section 6, where 
it speaks of congressmen. It there admits sailors and mar- 
iners to become congressmen if they can get the nomina- 
tion and be elected, but in Section 10 it appears that sailors 
and mariners are excluded from becoming senators. We 
are, however, not sure of this, as it does not specify in what 
way sailors and mariners are excluded from being nomin- 
ated and elected or permitted to be nominated and elected, 
and I cannot find where it refers to them in any other 
place as to this office. But as to our judgment we believe 
a sailor or mariner has as much right to be nominated and 
elected as one who is making his living on land, provided 
he is qualified for the office, but it is not likely that a man 
who is at sea all the time will study politics enough to be 
fit for such an office, as such a man has no chance to be 
posted on what is going on in regard to politics, and there- 
fore, stands a slim show of being nominated for such an 
office. 

Section 11. The president of the senate shall not cast 
any vote, only when there are an equal number of votes 
on both sides. 

We here find that the president of the senate chamber 
does not vote on any bills that are passing the senate cham- 
ber to become laws, only where there is a tie, which is in 
order as he is the presiding officer and has the power to 
decide a final measure when it becomes so close that ther* 
is an equal number of votes on each side. 

Section 12. If the president of the senate, in holding 
the office of the president, is by some means taken away, 
then shall the members of the senate elect another in his 
place from among their number, and the election shall be 
conducted in the same manner as in the house. They shall 
have the power to appoint all other officers within the 
senate. 



Organization of Congress 419 

We here find that if the president of the people is re- 
moved from his office through death or resigns his office, 
the president of the senate shall take his place, and in this 
case all the senators shall call for an election among them- 
selves and elect one of their number to take the office of 
the president of the senate. It says the election shall be 
conducted in the same manner as in the house, referring to 
Section 7, but as there is no party politics in the senate 
I further find that there shall be four candidates put up 
only, dividing the country into four different quarters by 
a straight line, and that one candidate shall be from the 
north and one from the south, and one from the east and 
one from the west, and this election must necessarily take 
place before the outgoing president of the senate leaves his 
office to take his place as president of the people. As there 
are only four candidates put up, it then follows that the 
different senators from the four different quarters will 
have to have a caucus, and in this way nominate their can- 
didates. The senators by agreement or vote also have the 
power to appoint all other officers within the senate, such 
as janitors, sergeants-at-arms, etc. 

Section 13. Members of the senate shall have the power 
to judge all government officers within congress when any 
of them have committed any crimes against the people. 
If in any way the president has committed any crime, then 
shall be called three judges who shall judge and explain 
the crime to the senators, and if it is found that the 
president is guilty of crime, then shall he be removed 
from office and shall not again hold an office under the 
government. But this shall not take place without an 
election among the senators, who shall cast one vote each, 
within closed doors, and the majority shall be the decision 
one way or the other. If found guilty of crime the judge 
shall read the sentence in accordance with the law. 

Here we find the senate is also a judicial court as far as 
all the officers within congress are concerned, even to the 
president himself. This power of judging the officers with- 
in congress does not, however, extend any further than 
that it relates to their official duties. It then follows that 
they have no jurisdiction over the president of the people 
only as far as his official oath is concerned. If this be 
violated the senate then will call three judges, who shall 
plead the president's case and the members of the senate 
will be the jury. In this way they will impeach the presi- 
dent, and take his office away from him. The reason that 
they should hold this impeachment within closed doors is 
that it is not necessary to have such proceedings in public. 



420 Relating to the President's Offi 



ce 



The sentence imposed upon the president, if he be found 
guilty in accordance with the law, is to take his office and 
salary away from him, or put him in prison for life if he 
be guilty of treason. 



CHAPTER Y. 

Lesson on Article IV— Relating to the President's 

Office. 

Section 14. The highest and most responsible office shall 
be held by a president. He shall hold office for two years, 
but after the first election is over the people shall no more 
elect a president, for his office shall be filled by the presi- 
dent of the senate, and office of president of the senate 
shall be filled by the speaker of the house, and the office 
of the speaker of the house shall be filled by vote of the 
people every two years. 

We here find that the ancients were ahead of the people 
of today, when it comes to the construction of forms of 
government, and that they knew what a continuous govern- 
ment meant, and that they were well versed in the science 
of political economy is very plain. Although their laws 
were very simple they were so written that they could not 
be misconstrued, and as they were well versed in heavenly 
Correspondence they based all their laws on such Corre- 
spondence. They, therefore, never dissolved or parted the 
Trinity when it came to the relation of man as to his con- 
structive power and as to his body, soul and spirit. It is, 
therefore, true that Justice, Law and Order; Order, Laid, 
and Justice cannot be parted nor separated, for to take one 
or the other away wou"fed be to render the other two entirely 
useless, no matter what one you take away. Justice, Law 
and Order are, therefore, the three pillars upon which the 
temple of congress is standing. It is for this reason that 
it is said that King Solomon's temple had but three walls. 
We, therefore, find when we study the science of political 
economy in connection with the science of Correspondence 
as to the relation of man in connection with universal activ- 
ity as to a nation's protection, care, welfare, prosperity, 
liberty and pursuit of happiness, that the body congress 
with its three heads, the speaker of the house, the president 
of the senate, and the president of the people, is like unto 
one man with his body, spirit and soul yet living in the 
body. We are not able to express what we want to tell, as 
the English language is too limited in its expression, for 
the reason that every head of any institution, no matter to 



Relating to the President's Office 421 

what it relates, the government or a private institution, is 
called president, the same as an Indian calls everything he 
eats ma-ka-mak. It is for this reason that we are unable to 
explain in what way the temple of congress, with its three 
heads, is related to the science of political economy, as we 
would have to use Correspondence in this explanation, and 
we do not like to do so lest we should be misunderstood, as 
there are two presidents in this temple of congress. But 
it sufficeth to say that the temple of congress is like unto 
a man and his wife who are out sailing on the high sea. 
The wife is attending to the rudder and the husband is on 
watch, attending to the sails and giving commands as how 
to steer it. The speaker of the house, therefore, is as to his 
power the vessel that is plowing the political ocean of the 
nation. The president of the senate is as to his power the 
one who is steering the vessel on the nation's political 
ocean, and the president of the people is the one who is 
attending to the sails on the vessel of national politics, 
and who is also beating the vessel against the wind of 
international politics into a sheltered and safe harbor; or 
we may define the three heads in the body congress as' to 
their offices in this way: They are like unto a man yet 
living in the body, a shipbuilder who is dressed up in his 
working clothes, and who is equipped with the necessary 
tools to construct a skiff or boat, and he will produce with 
a certain amount of labor a skiff or boat, but he cannot 
do so without the operating spirit that resides within his 
body. This operating spirit within man is changable and 
is of a progressive growth as to its intelligence, knowledge 
and understanding, and can also degenerate into stupid- 
ness, ignorance and folly. This operating spirit within man 
is the covering or clothing of the man's soul. The soul of 
man, therefore, is the life itself; it is the very essence of 
a man's love, as to whether he is good or bad. (It requires 
a philosopher in a volume of one thousand pages to explain 
and define the body, spirit and soul of man, as to its rela- 
tion in connection with the science of political economy). 
We, therefore, know that the body, spirit and soul of man 
are one, yet it is a three-fold combination as to its work- 
ing. It is a trinity, and to injure or deaden one or the 
other of this trinity would be to render the material body 
useless, and so it is with the body congress, it is a trinity 
that cannot be separated, and to take away one or the other 
of its heads would be to rend the temple of congress from 
top to bottom. It was such a temple that was rent in 
Jerusalem that we read of in the New Testament when the 
Jews had crucified Spiritual Truth. The speaker of the 
house, therefore, with his representatives is, as to his office, 
the material body of congress; the president of the senate 
with his senators are as to their office the operating spirit 



422 Relating to the President's Office 

of congress, and the president of the people is as to his 
office the soul of congress. We find that after the first 
election is over the people shall no more elect a president, 
for after that time his office shall be filled by the president 
of the senate, and the office of the president of the senate 
shall be filled by the speaker of the house. This we find is 
in line with the science of political economy, as in this 
way there is a continuous government, that will not permit 
of any radical changes as to its policy. As the speaker of 
the house is elected by a majority vote of the people every 
two years, it therefore follows that when the speaker is 
elected by the people he is, practically speaking, elected 
for six years. The people are in an indirect way electing 
the president of the senate and the president of the people 
every two years. This way of electing the president and 
the vice president will prevent all political scramble over 
who shall be elected for president of the people, and the 
people will not be disturbed as to the policy of the govern- 
ment, for in such a government there cannot be any radical 
changes made. The changes that will come will come grad- 
ually and the people will prepare themselves for any 
changes that may take place. The policy of such a social- 
istic democratic republic is bound to be continuous as the 
people are the only ones who can change its policy by 
electing men who are advocating new political doctrines 
to the office as speaker of the house. It then follows if 
such speaker should be elected who has laid before the 
people his new political doctrine he could not change the 
policy of the government all at once, as he in his office as 
speaker is only part of the body congress, and in order to 
make his theories become effective he would have to wait 
until he was in office as president, which would take four 
years, and if the people then found he was right in his poli- 
tical doctrine they would elect on the following two elec- 
tions speakers of the house who were of the same political 
stamp, and in so doing the people would naturally prepare 
themselves for the change that was coming, and continue 
their policy in that new line. But on the other hand if the 
people found out that they had been deceived in their 
judgment when they elected this man to become speaker 
of the house who was advocating this new political doctrine 
they would have a chance to amend their mistake the next 
two elections by electing men for the office as speaker of 
the house who were opposed to the new doctrine, and in 
so doing no serious harm could be done by their mistake 
or by the man who had deceived them. The speaker of the 
house, if an able man, will be better trained and more 
competent and better fitted to take the office of vice presi- 
dent, or president of the senate, after being speaker for 
two years than any other man, and it is also in order that 



Relating to the President's Office 423 

after holding the office as president of the senate for two 
years he will know the nature of the office of the president 
of the people more thoroughly than any other member, as 
he has been trained and fitted for that office for four years 
and is the safest man that can be put into the office as 
president of the people, for he is already the spirit of the 
body congress as to the political policy of the body con- 
gress. It is, therefore, very plain that the president of the 
senate can enter and take up the office as president of the 
people with less disturbance than any other man, for the 
reason that the trinity of the three heads of the body 
congress is as to its office one man and one body, and can- 
not, therefore, be separated. It then follows that if we 
should undertake to introduce a strange spirit and soul into 
the body congress we would be taking chances in having 
a collision or disturbance in the body congress, and in so 
doing we would deaden and degenerate the body of repre- 
sentatives as to their office. By electing by vote of the 
people men into office for president and vice president who 
do not belong to the body congress, who were not prepared 
for such office, but were outsiders and strangers, would 
be like unto a husbandman who had prepared a feast for 
his friends to dine with him and to give them honor for 
their fidelity and friendship, and when a tramp came along 
begging for bread, he set the tramp at the head of his table 
and in this foolish way dishonored his friends who in re- 
turn broke their former friendship and fidelity with him, 
It may here be noted that the spirit and soul of man are 
an inheritance of the body, and they have grown and de- 
veloped together, but without the body the spirit and soul 
would have no foundation whatsoever on which to con- 
struct its temple, and so it is with the office of the president 
of the senate and the office of the president of the people. 
These two offices have laid their foundation upon the 
house of representatives, and they are, therefore, as 
to its office, resting upon the speaker of the house. The 
office of the speaker of the house is the cradle in which the 
president of the senate and the president of the people 
are born and nourished as to their adoption in the training, 
development and growth in the science of political strength, 
as to their fidelity to the nation, understanding of the law 
'and wisdom in piloting the nation's political vessel on the 
boundless ocean of destiny. It then follows that the office 
of president of the senate and the office of the president 
of the people are inherited offices from the speaker of the 
house, therefore, no man can enter into the office as presi- 
dent of the senate or president of the people as long as 
there is a speaker of the house who has an inherited right 
by law to enter the office as president of the senate when- 
ever that office becomes vacant, and no man has a right 



424 Relating to the President's Office 

under any circumstanes to enter the office as president 
of the people as long as there is a president of the senate 
who has an inherited right by law to enter the office as 
president of the people when such office becomes vacant. 
■ This is the fundamental principle, my fellow reader, 
which you must not forget, and always bear in mind that 
there is a trinity office in congress ; the speaker of the house, 
the president of the senate, and the president of the people. 
They are the three pillars upon which our political temple 
is standing, and these three pillars are resting upon one 
solid block of hewed granite, which is the American people. 
Therefore, we have this to say to you, laborers, farmers and 
mechanics who have the power in your hands to place these 
pillars in their right position, place them that they will not 
vary one way or the other, so that your socialistic demo- 
cratic temple will stand as it was built after the plans and 
specifications drafted by the science of political economy. 
But if you do not rest these three pillars on the solid gran- 
ite block, but on three different blocks, one of granite, one 
of sundry marbles, and one of rotten sandstone, your po- 
litical temple will not stand. For remember a sundry 
foundation under a political temple will not endure, but 
will fall sooner or later. It, therefore, does not matter 
how strong and solid one or two pillars are, if only one 
,gives way, no matter which one, the temple will collapse. 
The sundry foundation here referred to are three classes 
of people. The granite block are those who are honest, 
truthful, noble and who love their country; the sundry 
marble block are those who are as to their appearance hon- 
est, truthful, noble and in public speak of patriotism, but 
as to their hearts they are cowards and care nothing for 
the country as long as they live on the fat of the land and 
live a life as ornaments of the nation : the rotten standstone 
block are those who are dishonest, liars and thieves, and 
who care nothing for themselves, their country or the wel- 
fare of the nation. It may also here be noted that a con- 
tinuous government, such as we are here representing has 
many advantages over one where the president and vice 
^resident are elected by the people from outside the body 
congress, as such president and vice president do not har- 
monize with the speaker of the house, but are separated 
from him. It then follows they are a crippled body as 
to the material welfare of all the people of the nation. A 
president and vice president elected to the offices by the 
people from outside the body congress to fill the office as 
president of the senate and president of the people are 
like unto two strange invisible spirits who are powerful 
enough to enter a human material body and set the in- 
herited spirit of that material body to one side, and in so 
doing take full possession of that body and use its organ- 



Relating to the President's Office 425 

ization as their clothing in an official form, and in this way 
act and speak with the organization of that human body, 
like unto a man in a trance who is acting and speaking un- 
consciously as the invisible disembodied human spirit is 
in full possession of the man's organization. You can 
plainly see and understand this, my reader, if there was no 
house of representatives with its speaker as its head of 
what use would a president or vice president be in congress 1 
As the house of representatives is the material body of 
congress it then follows that the speaker of the house is 
the high priest in the center of the political temple of con- 
gress, and his representatives are the altar upon which all 
political sacrifies are made. It then follows that the speaker 
of the house belongs to the president's cabinet when it 
comes to advice and counsel. I find when I read the 
statutes further that when the president of the people calls 
his cabinet together for council in international affairs, the 
speaker of the house shall have his seat next to the president 
at his right hand, and the president of the senate shall have 
his seat next to the president at his left hand. This seems 
rather strange, but not so much so when we remember 
that the speaker of the house is the commander-in-chief of 
the army and navy. We, therefore, find that in the presi- 
dent's cabinet when it comes to advice and counsel the 
speaker of the house must be there if he can, as to ignore 
the speaker of the house or exclude him from the cabinet 
of the president would be to set the political altar in the 
temple to one side, disregard justice, and turn the temple 
of congress into a divers den. 

The way we elect the president and vice president in 
this United States at the present time is a menace to the 
public welfare, as it has a tendency to corrupt politics, and 
make thieves and rascals out of honest men, not only among 
the less important officers, but also among the higher and 
mere important officers. It follows that it cannot be other- 
wise as the different parties are allowed to nominate and 
place their different candidates in the field to be elected 
as president of the people. The influence that one party 
has over the other in the way of corruption, dishonesty and 
political scramble is more than the common people have any 
idea of. There is, as we all knoAv, hundreds of thousands 
of dollars, if not millions of dollars, spent when there is a 
presidential election held in this country, and the politicians 
resort to every kind of meanness to get their candidates 
elected. This is well known to the general public, but the 
common people do not realize the evil that lies concealed in 
such a scramble, and that this scramble will lead the people 
to entertain false ideas as to forms of government, and they 
,do not understand political economy. You will ask me 
here what is meant by political economy. Political econ- 



426 Relating to the President's Offle 

omy is a science; this science is a trinity, which cannot be 
divided or separated, but is one. Political economy is 
therefore, an altar placed on three columns whose names 
are Justice, Law and Order; Order, Law and Justice. On 
this altar lies the principles of politics. Political economy 
is, therefore, the altar upon which political principles are 
sacrificed, and on which incense is burned to political gods. 
The three columns are, therefore, three gods in one, who 
has created and given life to the science of political econ- 
omy as to its body, soul and spirit. Political economy is 
the science of government also. Therefore, a man puts the 
knowledge and philosophy that he has of poJitical economy 
in practice and burns incense and makes sacrifices to the 
gods of the science of political economy, which science is 
our one great God in its trinity, Justice, Law and Order. 
It then follows that if we begin to advocate any political 
doctrine or philosophy that does not harmonize with Jus- 
tice, Law and Order, and is outside the jurisdiction of these 
three gods, we are then worshipping and making sacrifies 
unto strange gods, and have parted with the science of 
political economy which we call Justice, Law and Order, 
the three political gods, or the one great trinity, the same 
as the ancients did, or if we call it the science of political 
economy makes no difference. We, therefore, find it dan- 
gerous and a menace to a people and a nation when the 
politicians begin to advocate political doctrines that are 
not in harmony with the science of political economy as is 
done in different countries in order to gain political power, 
and especially here in this United States among the differ- 
ent political organizations. As young as this nation is, 
only a child of one year and twenty-eight days, we are 
already at a stage where the political machinery is run- 
ning wild with no governors on its engine-, therefore, a 
man who enters the political arena in these our days does 
not know whether he will come out of there alive or not, 
as in many cases an office will cost a candidate more money 
to secure it than he will ever receive for holding such 
office. This being true, it then follows that no one can 
enter into the political arena unless he pleases the public, 
and is as to his nature a gambling maniac who has put his 
life and honor into the pot of a political cyclone. We do 
not criticize individuals here in the United States for we 
know there are men within this government who are hon- 
orable and upright, and are also patriotic and love their 
country, and are as intelligent and humane as any men on 
earth, but they are few within the official government. 

It is, therefore, almost impossible to get an honorable 
and upright man to enter into the arena of politics and 
take chances with a gang of unprincipled rascals that will 
do anything for money. An honest man, therefore, who 



Relating to the President's Office 427 

enters politics will have the hardest kind of a time to keep 
himself within the bounds of what is just and right, and 
nine times out of ten he will become dishonest before he 
has served his apprenticeship in the political ring. This 
is, however, nothing to wonder at when we take into con- 
sideration the way we have parted from the science of po- 
litical economy, for such would be' the result among any 
people or nation, no matter who they were or where they 
came from, as no effect can come into existence without 
a cause, as we all know, and in this we can never be mis- 
taken. What then is the cause of this political corruption 
such as buying and selling offices, defrauding the govern- 
ment and the public in numerous ways ? The cause is this : 
We have departed from the science of political economy 
when we elect the president and vice president of the people 
into the office of president of the senate and into the office 
of the president of the people, and in this way deprive the 
speaker of the house of his inheritance and ignore him as 
to his office in^he trinity of the body congress, and in this 
way tear down the altars and break the gods to peices in 
the temple of congress and drive the high priest out and 
rob him of his garment and signet and then open the doors 
of the temple of congress wide and turn it into a market 
place for the use of buying and selling divers goods, and are 
also trafficing in the merchandise of the king's concubines, 
and the king is also allowed to trade away the embroideries 
and laces of his wife for a harlot's carriage. 

Such is the state and condition that the temple of con- 
gress is in at the present time in the city of Washington; 
the holy temple of the American people has been turned 
into a market place for buying and selling divers goods. 
Shall we then wonder that there is a scramble in politics 
and that there is discontent among the people when such 
a state of affairs exists among us ? The gods of the science 
of political economy shall surely pour out their wrath 
upon us and we shall not escape their punishment, for 
we have not walked according to their statutes, neither 
have we burned incense upon their altars, nor have we 
given any sacrifices unto their honor. Is it not then high 
time that we should pray to our gods, and that we should 
fast and dress ourselves in sackcloth, that our political 
gods may turn away their anger and save our national life ? 

Section 15. The president shall be given power to send 
messengers to foreign countries. 

The messengers spoken of in Section 15 does not mean 
the sending of ambassadors or ministers to foreign coun- 
tries, but it relates to all diplomatic communications, se- 
cretly and openly, by telegraph or in writing, or by send- 
ing tokens as signs as to the science of Correspondence. 



428 Relating to the President's Office 

When I translated the word from which the word "mes- 
senger" is taken, I could find no word in the Swedish or 
English language that would express the meaning any 
hetter than the word "messenger" as relating to communi- 
cations of every kind. The word "messenger," therefore, 
is not as to its full expression the word, as tokens can be 
sent by mail. But the way our communication is with 
foreign countries in our days, the word "messenger" is 
as nearly right as we can express it. The president, how- 
ever, in sending or receiving these communications is bound 
by the oath of office which he took, to let all of these com- 
munications be known to the speaker of the house and the 
president of the senate, for these three are one. We will 
now suppose a note from a foreign country was to be an- 
swered in relation to the nation's protection and welfare of 
any nature. Before answering such note the president is 
bound by his oath of office to call upon the speaker of the 
house and the president of the senate (or vice president as 
some now call him) in council to decide inNvhat way and 
manner this note shall be answered, The president, how- 
ever, is, at such a meeting, the presiding officer and he has 
the balance of power. Such note, therefore, when agreed 
upon, must of necessity be signed by the three. In signing 
such a note the three names are written in a triangle. The 
triangle is made with one corner to the northern point of 
a magnetic needle of a design of a compass. The presidem 
of the people signs his name on the east line of the tri- 
angle as it hangs, the president of the senate signs his name 
on the west line, and the speaker of the house signs his 
name on the lower line. All treaties with foreign powers 
are signed in the same manner before they can be effective 
and become legal or binding by the nation from which 
they came. All the president's proclamations to the people 
when he finds that good advice or instructions have to be 
given to the people, and in this way let his good will be 
known to the people, must be signed also by the president 
of the senate and the speaker of the house, and their names 
must always be so written that they form a triangle, and 
their signatures arranged in their binding connection. It 
looks here as though the president of the senate and the 
speaker of the house had too much to do when congress 
is in session, but it is not necessary for them to spend any 
great amount of time in signing these papers, as the presi- 
dent's office is established to attend to all such affairs as 
diplomacy. 

Section 16. The president shall have the right to call 
to his aid servants of different classes, etc. 

The servants referred to in the above section means that 
the president shall have the right to appoint secretaries to 



The Judiciary Department 429 

the different departments within the government, such as 
the secretary of state, secretary of war, secretary of agri- 
culture, and so on all through the list, with minor appoint- 
ments, whatever they may be. The different secretaries of 
the different departments belong in a masure to the presi- 
dent's cabinet, but they are secondary to the president of 
the senate and the speaker of the house as to their counsel, 
as they are not to take r>art in any cabinet meeting, only 
as far as it relates to their respective offices, and are not to 
be consulted upon questions that have no relation to their 
respective offices, but the president of the senate and the 
speaker of the house are always to be consulted in all 
things in relation to the nation's policy and diplomatic 
correspondence, at home or abroad. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Lesson on Article Y— The Judiciary Department. 

Section 17. There shall be nine judges who shall in- 
terpret the laws for the people and judge in different 
cases. They shall hold their office for a term of eighteen 
years. 

The judges referred to above, being nine in number, 
are the supreme court of the nation; their term of office 
being eighteen years : These judges are the interpreters of 
the laws, whatever the law may be, as it is put upon the 
statute books. 

Section 18. But after the first election shall they be 
counted in three different parts or classes. The first class 
shall hold their office six years, the second class shall hold 
their office twelve years, and the third class shall hold 
their office eighteen years, so that the people shall have a 
chance to elect three judges every six years. They shall 
among themselves cast lots to know who shall serve six 
years, twelve years, and eighteen years. 

We find that these nine judges are elected by the people 
for a term of eighteen years, but in order to make this court 
a continuous body, as to the office or official term, they are, 
after the first election, parted into three different parts, 
before any of them take the oath of office. They cast lots 
among themselves to find out who shall serve six years, 
twelve years and eighteen years. Having such a continu- 
ous court where the judges are elected by the people every 
six years, it is almost certain that such a court can be 



430 The Judiciary Department 

depended upon, as there is no politics in this court. The 
reason it reads that these nine judges shall be parted in 
three different classes is that these judges are, as to their 
seat in judgment, parted into three different parts, as to 
the philosophy and knowledge of three different sciences 
outside of political economy, for it may be noted that the 
judges of a supreme court cannot be justified or depended 
upon who have only studied the laws of political economy 
and know nothing of any other science, for how would they 
know the nature of a cause that brought a case into court 
if they were entirely ignorant of everything else but the 
law. But as a man's life time here on earth is not long 
enough to enable him to study three different sciences in 
connection with the science of political economy, as to its 
practical use, it is therefore calculated that three of these 
judges of the supreme court shall be versed in the double 
science of physiology and have knowledge of its philosophy 
in connection with the science of political economy. The 
second class of three judges of the court shall be versed in 
the science of Correspondence and have knowledge of its 
philosophy in connection with the science of political econ- 
omy. The third class of three judges of the court shall 
be versed in the science of mathematics and have knowledge 
of its philosophy in connection with the science of political 
economy. 

It then follows that when this court is in session, there 
is within its office or judgment seat the knowledge of four 
different sciences, and upon its altar is brought forth fruit 
as sacrifices from the philosophy of four different sciences. 

The reason it reads in Section 18, "parts or classes," is 
that I was unable for some time to understand why there 
should be three classes of judges in the supreme court, 
and I was puzzled as to the nature and signification of that 
word that I came near to leaving the whole section out. It 
may also be noted that neither one of these "parts" or 
"classes" is exactly right in expression, but the classifica- 
tion of this the supreme court is such as to its construc- 
tion, as is described above. I have tried my utmost to 
find a word in the English language that would express 
this meaning in full, but have been unable to do so. 

But suffice it to say that whenever there are three judges 
to be elected to fill the office of the outgoing three of the 
supreme court, there must be elected one who is versed in 
the double science of physiology, in connection with the sci- 
ence of political economy, one who is versed in the science 
of Correspondence in connection with the science of political 
economy, and another who is versed in the science of mathe- 
matics in connection with the science of political econ- 
omy. In this way there will always be an equal number 
of judges who are versed in the different sciences, there- 



The Judiciary Department 431 

fore such a court can be trusted, and justice is sure to be 
meted out to the innocent party. 

Section 19. This court shall be separate from congress. 

This court has no connection with congress ; it is separate 
by itself, as these judges do not belong to any political 
organization after they have taken the oath of office as 
judge. This, however, does not prevent the judges from 
having individual politics when the court is not in session. 

Section 20. The judges shall amongst themselves elect 
a foreman of the court, who shall throw his ballot for the 
one he deems innocent. 

It here appears that there shall be a presiding officer 
in the court, and that their decision in difficult cases shall 
be settled by ballot, and that in case there should be a tie, 
the foreman of the court shall then throw his ballot on the 
side of the one he finds is innocent. By reading this section 
it would appear that these judges were taking a vote on 
the final judgment, or the decision of the court. But this 
voting does not refer to the final judgment or decision of 
the court. It refers to the different points in the case, one 
by one, as they are brought forth in the court when the 
lawyers are pleading the case. This court it may be under- 
stood does not allow or permit any jury trials, as it would 
be hard to -find a body of jurymen who had the requisite 
knowledge of the four different sciences. This supreme 
court of nine judges, therefore, are the judges and jurors 
themselves, and the reason it says the foreman of the court 
shall throw his ballot for the one he deems innocent is that 
he is presiding in the case as it progresses in the court. 
Therefore, after the different witnesses are heard, one day 
on a certain point in the case, before the court is closed 
that day, the judges take a vote on certain vital points in 
the case. If it then should happen that the eight judges 
should disagree, and be four on each side on this vital 
point, the presiding judge then throws his vote on the side 
he deems to be right in order to settle the dispute, as far 
as that one point or evidence has any bearing on the case. 
But where there is no tie vote, the presiding judge does not 
cast any vote. Thus the judges may have to vote ten, fifteen 
or twenty times on one case before the final judgment or 
decision is made or rendered. Therefore, when the evi- 
dence is all in, and the lawyers have finished pleading, it 
is, we would think, so much easier for the judges to give a 
just decision, as the case has already been partly decided 
during its progress in the court, and therefore, when the 
judgment is to be rendered and the decision written out, 
there can be no division of the judges' opinion, as they are 
then guided by the statutes, and the merits of the case, 



432 The Judiciary Department 

and then are one as to their opinion in the final judgment 
and decision of the case. The mode of proceedure in which 
these courts were conducted, as to the pleading of cases, 
and under what rulings the judges voted on the different 
points in the case, are not stated in the statutes relating 
to the governing of the court although I have been informed 
in what manner these courts were conducted, I shall not 
make such statements in writing here, as I would not be 
able to prove my statement to be true or false. This is a 
subject that is too important and delicate to be tampered 
with and handled in a flippant way. Therefore, to give 
such statements to the public, received from verbal in- 
formation on such an important a subject, I will not take 
the risk in so doing. For the responsibility that would 
rest upon him who gives such statements is too great. 

Section 21. This body of judges shall come together 
every year for a period of two months, more or less, as re- 
quired to complete the labor. 

This supreme court is to hold court in session every year 
for a period of two months, more or less ; that is, they are 
to dispose of all cases pending every year, before they sus- 
pend the court. It may also here be noted that these anci- 
ent people had the year divided up into ten months only. 
Therefore their months were longer than ours of today. 

Section 22. The judges shall be divided into three dif- 
ferent parts, for another season of the year, of two months 
more or less, to explain less important cases. But at this 
time they shall have no foreman. 

We here find that the supreme court was divided into 
three different parts at another season of the year. This 
was done in order to economize time. But where the di- 
vision was made in the less important cases, is not stated. 
But suffice it to say, when the court was so divided up into 
three parts, it was divided up in this way : There was one 
judge who was versed in the double science of physiology, 
in connection with the science of political economy, and 
the second judge who was versed in the science of Corre- 
spondence in connection with the science of political econ- 
omy, and the third judge who was versed in the science of 
mathematics in connection with the science of political 
economy. In this way the three parts of this court, di- 
vided up as it was, they had within its circle the knowledge 
of four different sciences, and upon its altar were placed 
sheep, goats, bulls and horses as sacrifices to the god of 
Justice, the god of Law, and the god of Order; that is, 
the offerings of study of the philosophy of four different 
sciences. This court even when divided up into three dif- 



The Judiciary Department 433 

ferent parts, had lost none of its knowledge as to the four 
different sciences, and therefore could be trusted and relied 
upon. That this was a practical way to hold court there 
can be no doubt. This divided up court was also a provin- 
cial court as to its relation with the different provinces, or 
states, as to its division or judicial districts. This appears 
to us as though it would be almost impossible for these 
judges to handle and dispose of all the cases pending in 
the court, if it were any size government. But we must 
not forget that these judges knew everything by Corre- 
spondence, and were so learned in the philosophy of the 
four different sciences that our judges of the supreme court 
of the United States of America today can only be com- 
pared as seven year old school boys alongside learned doc- 
tors. It is therefore reasonable to believe that the judges 
w^ere able to dispose of their cases much quicker than our 
judges of today, as they are entirely ignorant of the sci- 
ence of Correspondence, and know very little of the double 
science of physiology, and have the hardest kind of time 
to understand the constitution and the amended statutes. 
That the judges of the supreme court of the United States 
of America today do not understand the constitution of the 
United States with its amended statutes is a fact, and are 
therefore not able to interpret the same, is not the judges ' 
fault; for the constitution of the United States with its 
amended statutes cannot be understood, nor can it be in- 
terpreted as to the use for which it was intended in con- 
nection with the science of political economy. How can 
we expect that the judges of our supreme court, who are 
only seventy or eighty years old, shall be able to interpret 
and understand laws which the angels of heaven are not 
able to understand or interpret. 

That the judges of the United States supreme court do 
not understand the constitution of the United States has 
been clearly and positively proven to the whole American 
nation. It is a fact clearly proven in the income tax case 
here a few years ago, when four judges decided that con- 
gress had acted in good faith and passed a legal act, and 
five judges decided they had made a mistake and done an 
unlawful act. 

As these ancient judges in holding, as we may term, two 
courts every year, and yet were able to dispose of all the 
cases pending in the court, it may be that the people were 
not lawing with one another as much then as we are doing 
in our days. 

Section 23. No candidate for judge shall be nominated 
before he has attained thirty-five years of age, and a citi- 
zen of the United States, born of American parents within 
the American borders and of the Caucasian race. 



434 The Judiciary Department 

We here find that a candidate for judge of the supreme 
court must be not less than thirty-five years old. This 
seems to be Yery young, for a man who is only thirty-five 
years old to enter the bench of the supreme court, when we 
consider the intelligence, ability and scholarship it requires 
to enter such an important office; therefore if a man who 
is only thirty-five years of age can get the confidence of 
the whole people and be nominated and also elected, he is 
sure to become a safe and just judge, and such a judge, 
entering the office as judge at the age of thirty-five years 
would be almost sure to get the nomination the second 
term, if he proved himself to be an able judge— as his first 
term would expire when he was yet fifty-three years old, 
and his second term seventy-one. This, however, would not 
be likely to occur very often. We also find that a candi- 
date for judge to the supreme court must be a native 
American, and not only that, but his parents must also be 
native Americans. This is as it should be, as the office of 
judge of the supreme court is a most important and secret 
office, and of course there cannot be any mixed blood in 
such a candidate for the judgeship to the supreme court 
is a foregone conclusion. The judges of the supreme court 
are elected collectively by a majority vote of all the people, 
the same as the speaker of the house. A candidate who is 
nominated for judgeship of the supreme court may be 
affiliated with some political organization, but if such a 
candidate is elected to the office as judge of the supreme 
court, the very minute he takes the oath of office as judge, 
his affiliation with his former political organization is 
broken. Yet he is not restrained as an individual from 
advocating his political doctrine, whatever that doctrine 
or philosophy may be. For we must not forget that poli- 
tics are the science of government. Therefore if there were 
no politics we could have no government. But that the 
judges of the supreme court are not allowed to contribute 
money, valuables or time to any political organization is 
forbidden in the doctrine of the philosophy of the science 
of political economy. For such an affiliation with a politi- 
cal organization would be an entering wedge to corrupt 
that court. 

Section 24. If a judge is taken away by any means, 
then shall the president designate a candidate before both 
the senate and the house of representatives, and they shall 
then cast a vote for the same. Sixty-five per cent of the 
votes shall elect the candidate who is designated. If the 
first candidate is not elected, five more can only be desig- 
nated, nor more than ten times for each and every candi- 
date, can the members of congress cast their ballot for each 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 435 

and every candidate, and if it so happens that none is 
elected, then shall the two first named be set up, then shall 
the speaker of the house cast one ballot, the president of 
the senate shall cast one ballot and the president of the 
people one ballot, and whomsoever of the two receives two 
votes shall take the office as judge. 

We here find that in electing a judge to a vacant seat in 
the supreme court, where such a seat has become vacant 
through death or in some other way, the president brings 
forth a candidate, but that such a candidate shall be en- 
dorsed by the members of the two houses of congress by 
the approval of a vote of nearly two-thirds of a majority. 
We also find that there is a limit set to intrigues and tink- 
ering among the politicians of the house and mischief- 
makers of the senate. For if the first candidate is not 
elected five more can only be presented, and if no one then 
is not as yet elected, the first two are put up by the presi- 
dent, vice president and the speaker of the house, and they 
will elect one or the other of the first two presented. The 
balloting is also limited to ten times for each and every 
candidate. That this is a proper and just way to conduct 
such an election can plainly be seen, as there is no oppor- 
tunity for slipping a man into such an office, unless he is 
competent to fill the same. 

Section 25. All officers of less importance shall by law 
be regulated by congress from time to time. 

What this refers to, that all officers of less importance 
shall by law be regulated by congress from time to time, is 
this— it refers to the whole civil service. This does not, 
however, mean that congress shall appoint any officers of 
the different departments, such as postmasters, telephone 
operators, or telegraph operators, civil engineers, archi- 
tects, etc., but that such offices are open to any one who 
applies for them when vacant, and that congress may 
change its rules and regulations from time to time, by the 
amendment of the revised statutes in relation to the civil 
service. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Lesson on Article VI— Relating to Franchise of 
Suffrage. 

Section 26. The time for voting shall be on the same 
day throughout the country, and shall be the first Satur- 
day after the first Monday in October, or some other day. 



436 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

As the ancients had their year divided up into ten months 
only, it follows that the month of October when such an 
election was to be held, cannot be altogether correct, as 
they held their election the eigth month of the year, and 
that the first day of the first month was the twenty-third 
of December, according to our calendar years. But as our 
October is the ninth month in our calendar year, I found 
October would be nearer the time than September or No- 
vember, either one. This, however, is of minor importance 
and can be changed to suit the people, as it reads that the 
election shall be held the first Saturday after the first 
Monday, or some other day. 

Section 27. Every American citizen shall have the 
right to cast one vote only. 

We here find that suffrage is given to all male citizens 
alike, and that a woodchopper's vote counts for as much as 
the most learned philosopher's, and that there is no dis- 
tinction whatsoever, the same as we have it here in the 
United States at the present time, with the exception that 
under our constitution Hebrew Jews, negroes and every 
other member of a tribe can become a citizen of the United 
States. But this is here forbidden, as no one can become a 
citizen under this constitution unless he is a full-blooded 
Caucasian. 

Section 28. Suffrage shall be given the male sex only 
and those who are full nineteen years of age, and have 
been a resident of the United States for a period of one 
year, or shall have sailed under the United States flag for 
a period of one year. No one shall have the right to vote 
unless he is an American citizen and of the Caucasian race. 

"We here find suffrage shall be given the male sex only. 
This is as it ought to be and is in harmony with the philos- 
ophy of political economy. It would also be utterly im- 
possible to keep order and enforce law within the walls of 
our political temple if the women were given the franchise 
of suffrage. And for this reason the philosophy of political 
economy will not permit of giving the female the suffrage 
to the ballot box. We also would become disobedient to 
our political god — Justice — in giving women the franchise 
of suffrage, and in this way we would violate the com- 
mandments of our two other political gods — Law and 
Order. Therefore, if we violated the commandments of 
Law and Order and became disobedient to our god, Justice, 
we men would be sure to suffer most severely. You, our 
reader, will here ask us, wherein lies the injustice con- 
cealed in giving woman suffrage to the ballot box, and why 
does the God of Justice of political economy prohibit women 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 437 

from using the ballot box equally with men, and what 
is the design and object of the Gods of Law and Order to 
set the women to one side when it comes to the use of the 
ballot box ? The injustice to us men lies concealed in this— 
when the God of Law extended the franchise of suffrage to 
one or ten women, he also would be compelled to give the 
same right to one hundred or one thousand, and from these 
to all the women of the whole nation. It then follows that 
a married woman has the same right as a single woman, 
and that there could be no law framed that would make a 
distinction between a married woman and a single woman. 
You here say, why should there be a distinction made be- 
tween a married woman and a single woman ? The division 
does not lay between the married woman and the single 
woman; the division lies between the widow woman who 
has children, and who has become the head of the family 
through the daath of her husband. Such a widow woman 
is, under the philosophy, or according to the philosophy of 
political economy, entitled to use her husband 's ballot, until 
she has secured for herself a second husband. She is en- 
titled to use her husband's ballot as long as she lives.- This 
suffrage of the widow woman is given to her by our political 
god Law, but our god Justice has given the widow woman 
the suffrage to the ballot box as an inheritance from her 
former husband. But it may also be understood when the 
widow woman is using the ballot she has inherited from 
her husband, she is also at the same time only acting as an 
agent for the family of her former husband, or as a power 
of attorney for the family of the deceased husband. But 
the widow woman as a citizen is not granted the franchise 
of suffrage by our poltical god Law, and therefore cannot 
use the ballot in the name of a female individual, but only 
in the name of her former husband. It is for this reason 
it does not mention the widow woman, but reads: "Suf- 
frage shall be given the male sex only." But it is different 
with the married woman who is the wife of a husband. She 
is one with her husband as to their spirit, and the two are 
one flesh as to the body. That is, the man and his wife are 
one as to their material and spiritual welfare, happiness 
and enjoyment of liberty. The man and his wife are two 
individuals walking upon the face of the earth as to their 
bodies, but as to their spirit they are one. The man and 
his wife are therefore no longer two individuals as to their 
spirit after they are joined together in wedlock by holy 
matrimony. It then follows that they think and act to- 
gether as one mind, and cannot do otherwise. It then 
follows that what one wills the other also Avills, as their two 
minds as to their spirit are so grafted together as to their 
mutual consent in all their deeds and actions, it then fol- 
lows that the husband and wife as to their spirit operate 



438 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

and act together and in this way are also controlling the 
material body of the two. It then follows that the two 
material bodies are only two members of the one body, the 
same as the right and left hand, the right and left leg, or 
the right and left eye, on a man's body, etc. For the man 
and his wife are so created as to their organism and con- 
struction of their material bodies that when they are joined 
together as to their bodies, the wife is the left half of that 
material body and the husband the right half, and that they 
in this way are walking together on the face of the earth 
in the sight of our great political gods— Justice, Latu and 
Order. But as to their mind the man and his wife are so 
created from the beginning, that the woman is always think- 
ing and acting from her love. The woman, therefore, are 
so organized as to her spirit that whatsoever is her life's 
love that is also her thoughts and actions, and that she can- 
not think and act outside of the boundaries of her life's 
love, for her love is the governor and propelling power of 
her thought, speech and actions. When she is in a normal 
state as to herself, when not acted upon by any outside 
influences, visible or invisible. The man is so created from 
the beginning, and is as to his spirit so organized, that he 
is always thinking and acting from his understanding. He 
is governed by his understanding. It then follows that as 
a man is governed by his understanding, he will think, 
speak and act from his understanding, and cannot do other- 
wise, as his understanding is the governing and propelling 
power of his mind. This being true, it then follows that 
when a man and his wife have become one as to their mind 
they will act in conjunction and are then more powerful 
than when separate, for love and understanding are then 
operating together as one, and are then strengthening one 
another like unto the strands in a rope twisted together. 
This being the position of a married man, it then follows, 
if the female were granted franchise of suffrage as to the 
use of the ballot in political contests, the married man 
would cast two votes, whereas the single man or widower 
could only cast one vote. This would be an unjust act 
against the single man and widower in political contests, 
and we would disregard the conmmandments or our politi- 
cal god Justice, and violate the statutes of Law and Order. 
For it may be noted that the true wife would throw her 
ballot for the same candidate as her husband, and could not 
do otherwise, as the two would be of one mind. This is, 
however, not all of it. The married man, in case the fran- 
chise of suffrage were granted to the female sex, would in 
some cases be able to, in an indirect way, cast five or six 
votes. For it may be noted that if franchise of suffrage 
were granted to the married woman, it would also have to 
be extended to the single woman, and vice versa. A mar- 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 439 

ried man therefore who had four growing daughters, to- 
gether with his wife, would cast six ballots. For it is rea- 
sonable to suppose that the daughters would throw their 
ballots in the same direction as the father and mother. 
Thus it will be seen it would be an unjust act committed 
against the widower and single man in extending the fran- 
chise of suffrage to the female sex. On the other hand, 
if the husband and his wife were net truly marriH as to 
their spirit, but that they only associated and dwelt to- 
gether! as to their material bodies, it then follows they 
were living separately as to their spirits, in which case the 
woman would no longer have the name of a wife, but would 
of necessity have to be named a concubine of a man. For 
a man and a woman who are not married as to their spirit 
are not living as man and wife, but are only associating 
and dwelling together as to their bodies, and are therefore 
two separate individuals. Thus the woman will speak and 
act from the propelling power of her life's love, independ- 
ent of her counterfeit husband or man servant, and the 
man would act and speak from the propelling power of his 
understanding, independent of his concubine or mistress. 
It then follows that a man in such a state as to his married 
relation with his wife would not act in harmony with his 
wife when it came to political questions, for he would not 
be inspired by the love and fidelity of his wife to strengthen 
his political convictions in what direction he should throw 
his ballot, and for this reason he would throw his ballot 
for the candidate whom he understood to be the man best 
fitted for the office and also for the political measures he 
understood to be the best for the country. The wife not 
being wedded to her husband as to her spirit would not 
be likely to agree with her husband in political doctrine, 
but would act independent of her husband and may take 
•a notion to affiliate herself with a political organization 
other than that with which her husband was affiliated. 
Thus there would be an opening for political strife between 
husband and wife, and there would be nothing to hinder 
the wife from throwing her ballot in the opposite direction 
from that of her husband, regardless of what might be to 
her own interest, as she would not take counsel from her 
husband as to the understanding in connection with her 
love, but would act independent under the propelling 
power of her love, no matter what her love or fancy might 
be. The wife of such a husband, who would throw her 
ballot in the opposite direction from that of her husband, 
would create mischief, as she would have the power to kill 
her husband's vote, in which she were to support, together 
with the welfare of the whole family. But this is not all 
of the mischief that would follow. Such a family may 
have two or three growing daughters who also were using 



440 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

the ballot. These young girls may be influenced by their 
mother to throw their ballot in the same direction as their 
mother, in which case they would have grained a victory 
over their father, and not only killed his vote, but also 
have set their father aside and put the mother at the head 
of the family. It would in this way be sure to become a 
political upheaval in the family and the wildest disorder 
would follow, that neither Law or Order could restore. 
Thus the father would be unjustly dealth with and would 
suffer the penalty for not being married to his wife as to 
their spirit. But if the defeat of such a husband were as 
far as the defeat would extend, it would be of minor im- 
portance. But such a defeat would not stop with the hus- 
band, but his political organization with which he was 
affiliated would also suffer the loss of his vote, and his 
vote, and as many small streams will form one big river, 
there would be an opening to split his political organization 
into factions and in this case his political organization would 
be in the same disorderly condition as his family organiza- 
tion. But not enough of this, that his family and political 
organization would become disorderly through the intrigue 
and folly of a vain -hearted woman, but this would also ex- 
tend to the national government, in which case the govern- 
ment's policy would be split up into factions in such a 
way that Law and Order would be impossible to restore. 
For it may here be noted that there is no gate or lock to a 
mans corrupted heart, neither are there any doors to the 
chambers of a disreputable and deceptive woman's infernal 
love. It then follows if franchise of suffrage were extend- 
ed to the female sex they would also have the privilege of 
entering any office within the gift of the government, pro- 
vided they could get the nomination and get elected. Hav- 
ing an equal suffrage with men they would not stop or be 
satisfied with merely voting, they would also try to enter 
the two houses of congress as candidates for senators and 
representatives, in which no doubt they would be success- 
ful. It would not be long before we would have an equal 
number of female senators in the senate chamber and a 
majority of female representatives in the house. Having 
once attained these stations and offices, they would become 
a factor in politics, and they would now imagine themselves 
to be superior to men, as there is no limit to a vain woman's 
imagination. They, therefore, would not be satisfied with 
having seats in the two houses of congress, but they would 
now plan to enter the executive offices at the head of the 
government, such as the speaker of the house, the president 
of the senate, and the office as president of the people. It 
is well known among us men, and we are here acknowledg- 
ing our wickedness, that there is many a man who is pow- 
erful and strong everywhere and any place, but when this 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 441 

man get into the delusive atmosphere of a cunning and 
deceptive woman, he has lost and surrendered all his power, 
manhood and common sense, and have become willing bid- 
ders with the auction table of a cunning woman's garter 
lace market show. Knowing this to be true, it follows 
that if a woman were put up as a candidate for the office 
of the speaker of the house, she would stand as good a 
show as a man to be elected for such an office. Having 
thus elected a female for the speaker of the house, we 
would be in the same position as the man who is married 
as to his material body to a woman, whom he associated 
with and 'lived together with in the same house, but as to 
their spirit were not married, but were strangers, and there- 
fore were quarreling and fighting until separation bursted 
up the family. And so it would be with a nation that ex- 
tended the franchise of suffrage to the female sex. Such a 
government would not stand and could not stand, for it 
would be in violation of the science of political economy, for 
the reason that a woman is so created from the beginning 
that she acts and thinks from her love, and for this reason 
it would be utterly impossible for a woman to hold any of 
the executive offices, such as speaker of the house, president 
of the senate, or president of the people, and at the same 
time enforce law and keep order, for it may here be noted 
that the trinity of our great political gods, Justice, Law 
and Order, do not recognize Love, Mercy and Charity, and 
will not permit any of these three, Love, Mercy and Charity, 
to enter within the walls of the temple of the science of 
political economy. 

It may further be noted, if our political god, Law, 
granted the franchise of suffrage to the female sex, what 
would hinder the wife of the president of the senate from 
running for the office of speaker of the house, get the 
nomination and also be successful in getting elected to that 
office. In this case, when the wife of the president of the 
senate took her office or entered the office as the speaker 
of the house of representatives, then the president of the 
senate would enter the office as president of the people. It 
then follows that one of the pillars upon which our political 
temple of congress is standing would be broken and our 
political temple would then collapse. As the president and 
his wife, if truly married as to their spirit, were one, it 
then follows that one body mind would be occupying two 
different offices, which is forbidden in the philosophy of 
the doctrine of political economy. For our three political 
gods, Justice, Law and Order, would then be invaded by 
the three gods, Love, Mercy and Charity as, if the wife of 
the president was holding the office as speaker of the house 
of representatives; it then follows as the wife of the presi- 
dent of the people was the ruling spirit in the office of 



442 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

the speaker of the house, it follows that her three gods,. 
Love, Mercy and Charity, would play their 'part in that 
office, and therefore raise themselves up against our three 
political gods, Justice, Law and Order. This would lead to 
war within the temple of congress between the sex gods — 
Justioe, Lam and Order on one side, and Love, Mercy and 
Charity on the other. On the other hand, if the president 
and his wife were not truly married as to their spirit, but 
were only associating together as to their material bodies, 
they would then be two separate individuals. His so-called 
wife would then be his concubine only. It then follows, 
if the president's concubine were holding the office as 
speaker of the house, it could then no longer be a trinity 
within the executive office of congress as to the speaker 
of the house, the president of the senate and the president 
of the people, as one ; for the reason that the office of the 
speaker of the house was held by a concubine, as a concu- 
bine cannot be wedded to a man and become one with him. 
And so it would be with the office of the speaker of the 
house of representatives when such office were held by a 
concubine. It then could not be joined by marriage to the 
office of the president of the senate and the office of the 
president of the people, and thereby become one. When 
the so-called wife of the president could not get married 
as to their spirit and become one, it then follows, if the 
office of the speaker of the house of representatives were 
held by a concubine, her love may also be inflamed by 
Lucifer, the Chief of Jealousy, her act of mercy turned 
into cruelty and her deeds of charity into political disre- 
pute. This being her postion in the office of the speaker 
of the house, it follows that the disorder that would be 
created in the temple of congress would be such that heaven 
and earth were not able to restore. For it may here be 
noted that Lucifer, the Chief of Jealousy, is more power- 
ful than our three political gods, Justice, Law and Order. 
Therefore, if ever Lucifer, the Chief of Jealousy, should 
find sail within the domain of congress, in the shape of a 
woman, our political temple would be sure to be burned 
by fire. It would not, however, stop with this if a concu- 
bine were allowed to hold the office of the speaker of the 
house of representatives. She would also enter the office 
of the president of the senate and at last become the very 
soul of the nation when she entered the office as president 
of the people. This phenomena having taken place within 
our political temple, we men had then, in our folly and 
ignorance, surrendered our manhood, and in disobedience 
to our political gods trying to reverse the creation and 
commit adultery with the laws of nature's forces. You 
can here plainly see, our reader, what a- terrible calamity 
would overtake our nation sooner or later, if franchise of 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 443 

suffrage were granted to the female sex. It may also here 
be noted that a single woman conld also hold an office in 
congress as well as a married or pretended married woman, 
for who could tell how long she would stay single, or if she 
stayed single, she were, as to her creative nature, out of 
her place, when she were trying to commit adultery with 
our political gods, by the way of trying to introduce Love 
into Justice, Mercy into Law, and Charity into Order. The 
married woman, however, who is truly wedded to her hus- 
band as to her spirit, and has become one with him as a 
wife, she does not want a separate franchise of suffrage 
from that of her husband, for she is satisfied that her 
husband is competent to vote for him and her together, a& 
the two are of one mind. Thus the husband is acting as 
the wife's agent when he is voting for him and her together 
—that is, the two of them are casting one vote together, 
for the reason that the husband and wife are one. This 
ought to convince any skeptical mind when he begins to 
reason from his understanding, if he has such understand- 
ing within the embrace of his intellectual capacity, that 
the doctrine and philosophy of political economy are here 
resting on a granite foundation, when it says suffrage shall 
be given the male sex only, and those who are full nineteen 
years of age. That a man should be allowed to cast a vote 
when he is as yet only nineteen years of age cannot be 
any damage, as there are many young men who are then 
able to take care of themselves. Why not then give them 
a chance to vote? The sooner we can make men out of 
our young boys the better for them, and the nation is that 
much stronger, as there is many a young man who is able 
to enter the government's employ when they are only nine- 
teen, and then perform a man's days work. It, therefore, 
is in order that they should have the right to vote at that 
age. It also states that a man shall have the right to vote 
when he has been a resident of the country for a period 
of one year. This seems strange to us of today, but when 
we take into consideration that no one outside of our own 
race is allowed to vote, it is in order. For, suppose our 
border governments or nations had the same form of gov- 
ernment as we have, and there were men who were travel- 
ing from one country to another, forth and back, it would 
be an even exchange, and as fair for one nation as it 
would be for the other. A Canadian is just as capable and 
intelligent a voter after having lived in these United States 
for one year as a citizen as one born in the United States— 
that is, take the average voter among the common people 
who do not make politics a special study. A native of the 
United States who has moved over into Canada and resided 
there for one year is also capable of casting an intelligent 
vote there at election time, as an average Canadian. And 



444 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

for this reason it is in order that a man should have the 
right to vote when he has resided within the borders of 
the government for one year; for it may here be noted 
that the government cannot employ any one who is not a 
citizen of the country. It then follows that the sooner the 
government can give a foreigner his citizen papers, the 
sooner it can put such a man to work in its employ. For 
it may happen that the government would be in need of 
some special mechanic, and therefore the sooner such me- 
chanic could become a citizen the better for the govern- 
ment and all concerned. This rule is also applied to 
sailors and mariners as well, as no one can be employed 
by the government unless he is a citizen. It follows that 
it would embarrass the government a good deal when it 
came to manning their vessels with sailors and mariners, 
if there were a longer time set for such sailor or mariner 
before they could become citizens. The reason political 
economy does not permit the government to employ any 
one but its own citizens, is that all values are based on 
labor. Therefore, if there were no labor performed, we 
could have no value, as the government is so founded that 
it has based its value upon the labor performed by its 
citizens. It also follows that the commodity of exchange 
known as an intrinsic currency, or stock certificate, are 
created by the expended energy and productive labor of 
its citizens and no other. It then follows, if the govern- 
ment should undertake to create values upon the energy 
and productive labor of a foreign citizen, such a govern- 
ment would become a thief, for it would then create values 
upon the expense of a foreign nation, and would cause a 
good deal of trouble between two border nations. You, 
our reader, may not understand why this should be so, 
and wonder over our statements, but we will show you 
where the dishonesty and mischief lies concealed in allow- 
ing a government to create intrinsic currency of value 
upon the expended energy and labor of men who were 
not citizens of the state. We will now suppose that this 
government of the United States were building ten trans- 
port steamers at Detroit, Michigan, and the government 
were short of help to build these steamers, as the govern- 
ment were in need of them, and they then employed one 
hundred Canadian shipbuilders or workmen, who were not 
citizens of the United States, but were citizens of Canada ; 
this United States government kept these one hundred 
Canadians employed for say ninety days, and on their ex- 
pended energy and productive labor this government issued 
intrinsic currency to the amount of $54,000, the intrinsic 
value of these notes were a part of the ten steamers, this 
government by so doing had gained in wealth $54,000 on 
the transaction, whereas the Canadian government had lost 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 445 

eighteen thousand days' work. For we will now suppose 
that the Canadian government had under construction 
twenty battleships and were in need of all the ship car- 
penters that worked for the United States government. We 
will now suppose that the Canadian government were 
founded on the same principle as the United States gov- 
ernment, and that government could do the same thing, 
employ men from a neighboring nation and create intrinsic 
currency upon their expended energy and productive labor, 
they would also have the same chance to not only keep 
their own ship carpenters at home, but send an agent over 
to Detroit and take away what ship carpenters and me- 
chanics the United States government had in its employ 
by giving them a premium on their labor. And in so doing 
the United States government would be apt to lose eighteen 
thousand days' work, and thereby delay the building of 
the ten transport steamers. We can then see what mis- 
chief it would create if the government were allowed to 
employ men who were not citizens of the state, province or 
nation. For when labor became scarce the different gov- 
ernments would resort to giving premiums on labor for 
short periods of time and the result would be that laborers 
and mechanics in the employ of the different governments' 
departments would run and travel from one neighboring 
nation to another, and consequently the different depart- 
ments in the government would not know what to depend 
upon, as an agent of a neighboring nation may come at 
any time and offer premiums on skilled and unskilled labor 
for a short time only. Therefore a government depart- 
ment that worked with its full force and had all its ma- 
chinery running today may become deserted next week. 
Under such regimay congress could not set and regulate 
the wages of its employees, even for one season. It is there- 
fore an advantage to a nation to make a citizen of a for- 
eigner as soon as it is possible so to do. It may also here 
be noted, if the general government of two or more neigh- 
boring nations were to resort to these means by employing 
men who were not citizens of the employing nation, and 
such a nation put to work anybody and everybody who 
came along and applied for a job, and at the same time 
created intrinsic currency on such men's energy and pro- 
ductive labor, it then follows that two or more of such 
neighboring nations would be tempted to run an opposi- 
tion to one and the other in the labor market. For there 
would be short periods of time that there would be a 
scramble for labor and the different governments would 
be tempted to pay premium on labor to an extent that 
would exceed the real value of its products. Therefore, 
when these scrambling times were at an end and no more 
premium were paid on labor, it follows that the intrinsic 



446 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

currency issued by the different governments upon the 
energy and prductive labor produced in premium time 
would to a certain extent be faith money, or, as we may 
term it, wildcat currency. These schemes could be car- 
ried on by the different governments to such an extent 
that a government thereby may become insolvent, and the 
disorder that would follow in the finances of such a gov- 
ernment would be such as no law and order could restore. 
For it may be noted that congress would be unable to set 
and fix the price on the labor of its own citizens as well. 
It then follows that there would arise discontent among 
its own citizens, and the bitterness and strife among the 
different political organizations would become so intense 
that it would possibly lead to a revolution. For the 
minute a government resorted to giving premium on labor 
above its productive value, as to its comparison in con- 
nection with the country's products from the soil and 
mineral deposits, for this premium given on labor by the 
different governments above its productive value, regard- 
less of the production of the soil and mineral wealth of 
such a country or nation, would affect the balance of the 
citizens of such a nation who were not working for the 
government, but were employing labor in factories and 
individual industries of every kind. It would also affect 
the farming industry more or less. 

We also here find, "No one shall have the right to vote 
unless he is an American citizen and of the Caucasian 
race." It will here be noted that our political gods, Jus- 
tice, Law and Order, do not or cannot recognize but one 
race of people within its jurisdiction. These, our political 
gods, also say in their commandments to us, "We will not 
allow but one race of people to worship within the walls of 
our temple, for this would be to pollute our priest with 
vanity, and have adulterated incense burnt upon our 
altars." Our political gods also say in their command- 
ments to us, "We command you to keep a watchman at 
the doors of our holy temple that no stranger may enter 
therein and stain its floors with blood and commit whore- 
dom in the chamber of our holy temple." One political 
god's father says in their commandments to us, "You, our 
children of the Caucasian race, if you do not walk in our 
statutes and obey our commandments, we shall burn your 
horses and carriages with fire, we shall tear your linen 
garments from off your bodies, 3 our shoes and sandals 
shall fall to pieces upon your feet, and you shall walk 
barefooted upon thistles, and plow in ashes that are a 
remnant of a volcanic mountain, your children shall be 
clothed in sackcloth, and be wandering in the wilderness, 
and shall there eat the wild and sour grapes, and drink 
water from a stagnant and corrupted pool." Finding the 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 447 

above to be the commandments of our political gods, we 
are justified as a race, to exclude everybody who is not a 
-Caucasian to enter our political arena, and for this reason 
we cannot take the chances to extend the franchise of suf- 
frage to any one who is not a full-blooded Caucasian. 
This, however, seems to be unjust to the balance of the 
races and the different tribes, when a man looks at it on the 
surface. But when a man studies the science of political 
economy he finds it is in order and is the safest and best 
policy for any nation, race, tribe or colony. It is therefore 
here understood that no Hebrew Jew, Mongolian, Indian 
or Negro can legally be granted franchise of suffrage, and 
therefore all these races and tribes cannot become citizens 
of these United States, or any other country where a social- 
ist democratic republic is set up. There may be many 
Hebrew Jews and Negroes who think this is strange doc- 
trine, but when we remember that we all got an equal 
show on this planet of ours, it is in order that we should 
group ourselves into nations, respectively, composed of but 
one race or tribe, who shall be the governing and con- 
trolling power of such nation, whatever that nation may 
be as there is plenty of room for all of us on this planet 
of ours, and that all the people that are now living on the 
face of the earth can have plenty of clothing and food to 
live in comfort as to the necessities of life for thousands 
upon thousands of years to come, and that we all can live 
in comfort as neighbors is no dream. It then follows that 
the sooner the Hebrew Jews and the negroes are establish- 
ing themselves as nations the better it is for them. For 
the time is now at hand for the Hebrew Jews and the 
negroes also, to be listening to their political gods and 
make sacrifices to them. It is therefore high time they 
should begin to build up their fallen political temples and 
establish themselves as nations upon the face of the earth, 
and become happy people and prosperous nations in the 
sight of their gods. We, however, are not concerned in 
what the Hebrew Jews and negroes ought to do or what 
they shall do, for they undoubtedly know their conditions 
better than we do, and are therefore more capable to plan 
their destiny than we are. 

As we laborers, farmers and mechanics are obedient 
children to our political gods, and are walking in their 
laws and statutes, we are also burning incense and sacri- 
fices unto our political gods, Justice, Law and Order, and 
are bringing forth offerings upon its altars. We are also 
walking in our integrity and are confident in our political 
organization. We therefore cannot tolerate or allow any 
woman or man within our political organization to advo- 
cate or preach woman's suffrage as a legal measure within 
our political organization. And, furthermore, we will not 



448 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

permit or allow a woman to step forth into the public, or 
on the public political platform, within our political or T 
ganization as a lecturer, teacher or speaker to lecture upon 
any political subject whatsoever, for the reason that our 
political gods say, "The woman must keep silent when she 
enters our political temple of worship." We are now fully 
aware of the fury and rage that will go up within the 
camp of the suffragists in these United States and other 
countries against us, and we can just imagine how the 
captains in these suffragist camps will yell and howl, 
"Liars and thieves, tyrants and despots." These long- 
haired politicians will no doubt be yelling like unto cats in 
a steel trap, buck like unto wild horses, and kick like unto 
Texas steers, and on top of all this, they will no doubt 
pass resolutions to the effect that we be expelled from 
the country, and without any doubt they will in their 
political prayers condemn us to the hot place for advo- 
cating a doctrine that will not permit of woman's suffrage, 
and that she also must keep silent within our political 
temple. But, hold on, ladies and gentlemen. Do not get 
too enraged and excited over our doctrine. You are not 
as yet hurt, none of you, as we are well acquainted with 
your political doctrine and know your plans and designs. 
We have a right to expose your secret political devices to 
the public and enlighten those who have no time to study 
the science of political economy, on this subject known as 
woman's suffrage, that such men who are innocent and 
truthful may not be deceived. For we are here for this 
very purpose, to expose political frauds, and to put the 
scientific political searchlight upon any insinuating gang 
of political demagogues, who have never studied the science 
of political economy any further than what pertains to 
idle talk, and long-winded newspaper articles, whose blus- 
tering political philosophy has its foundation in the treach- 
erous conceit of the writer. Thus, such writers as they are, 
exciting one another and making themselves believe they 
are unjustly dealt with, and any one who dares to oppose 
them are held up to the public as tyrants and despots. 
Who are these men and women that are advocating the 
franchise of suffrage for the female sex at the present time 
in these United States, and many other countries? It is 
a class of men-women who are walking in man's clothing, 
as to their understanding of the philosophy and doctrine 
of political economy. These men-women have been invaded 
by women-men walking in shirts and are wearing long 
hair. These men-women have surrendered their manhood 
to the women-men, and they are now looking to the women- 
men for their guidance and protection in their political 
struggle, and these men-women are willing to become 
political wives of the women-men, for they think in so- 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 449 

doing they would receive more fa^or and be better pro- 
tected. They would also be willing to put their women- 
husbands as priests in front of their political altars for 
to instruct them in political economy. These women who 
are then walking in men's clothing would have a chance 
to pour out their love upon their higher priests, and in 
return their priestess would bless them and heal them from 
their political affliction. But the design of a woman-man 
is different. She will not surrender anything; for she 
aspires to be the ruling power, king, emperor and high 
priest, and will stop at nothing short of being the head 
and ruler over man. As the agitation for franchise of the 
woman's suffrage has been agitated here in these United 
States many a year, and that this agitation is not becoming 
any less, but in fact is gaining favor with many good and 
respectable men and women, who are honest as to their 
convictions, but have no knowledge of the evil that lies 
concealed in such mischievous doctrine. They are misled. 
For these men and women look at it on the surface, there- 
fore they have no idea where such wildcat theories would 
lead them into. As this subject is of more importance 
than it is trifling, it has a tendency to pollute and poison 
the mind of a portion of the general public as to the 
science of political economy. It is therefore our duty to 
show to our readers what such policy would lead to, if 
franchise of suffrage were granted to women here in these 
United States. As there is already an organization to this 
effect here in these United States, it follows that there are 
many members of this association who are honest as to 
their convictions, and therefore believe such a policy would 
be a just measure and also good for the nation, as it would 
be (they say) a step in advance to a higher civilization 
by putting women on an equal footing with men when it 
comes to the use of the ballot and holding office within the 
government. But we will here prove to you, our reader, 
the fallacy of such a doctrine if carried out and put in 
practice. We will now suppose the women got the fran- 
chise of suffrage this year, and will the coming election 
vote for president of the United States, together with the 
candidates for the house of representatives. The political 
scramble now begins. Men and women will now plot and 
plan together. In 1908 there will be some women candi- 
dates put up in the different states for to fill the office as 
representative to congress. As a woman is of an aggres- 
sive nature, it follows that most of the women will vote 
for the women candidates, as they are enthusiastic over 
having been successful in securing the nomination to con- 
gress for members of their sex. They now will be sure to 
softsoap and tickle soft hearted and foolish men to help 
them along in their political struggle, and the result will 



450 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

be they will elect all their candidates for congress, together 
with many of the state officers. Politics will now run har- 
moniously it will be regarded one of the wisest moves the 
American people ever made when they granted the fran- 
chise of suffrage to their women. In 1912 we will find 
the American woman has become a factor in politics. There- 
fore the weak-kneed politicians could not get along without 
their long-haired colleagues. Therefore there will be more 
female nominees for congress than males, as they are now 
a factor in state politics as well as in national politics. 
Their candidates are this election also very successful in 
being elected, and there is at this time, 1913, one-third fe- 
male representatives in the house of congress from the dif- 
ferent states of the union. They also have a number of 
female senators in the senate chamber, the country is now 
elated over the wonderful success in American politics. 
They are therefore looking for better times, and are ap- 
pealing to the women of the country for its protection and 
relief. In 1916 we have another presidential election. It 
will now be in order that the women should be at the na- 
tional convention of the two different parties, Democrats 
and Republicans. The female politicians would now plan 
to have Mrs. Davis nominated as candidate for president 
of the United States. This, however, they would not be 
successful in, as they only represented one-third of the 
political power in congress, as Mrs. Davis did not have 
money enough to buy enough votes in the convention to 
get the nomination. But the election of 1916 will give 
the women of the country a big boom. They elected all 
their female candidates for congress and have now the 
balance of power in the house of representatives. The 
women of the American nation have also an equal number 
of women senators in the senate chamber of the American 
congress. It would now be proclaimed from the housetops 
what a grand political nation we are, how wise and pro- 
gressive we are in giving our women liberty to use the 
ballot, as they are now going to lift up the nation and 
its citizens into a higher civilization, way above any nation 
on the face of the earth. As the two houses of congress 
are now composed of nearly an equal number of members, 
male and female, it follows there is a gay, happy and 
glorious time in our capitol city, Washington. It there- 
fore is also in order that the general government should 
appropriate money enough to defray the expense of the 
receptions given to foreign visitors, as is customary from 
old traditions. But it would also be in order for the gen- 
eral government to defray the expenses of banquets given 
in honor of its own citizens. Thus we find that the politi- 
cians of the country would visit the city of Washington 
more frequently than ever before, in order to attend to 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 451 

their political machinery. It also would be necessary for 
the members of the two houses of congress to have bodily 
exercise and recreation in the way of banquets, balls, mas- 
querade balls, and wine suppers. We also find that upon 
these occasions the members of our congress would begin 
to love one and the other and become very intimate. But 
as Lucifer, the Chief of Jealousy, is not dead, but alive, it 
follows jealousy would also play its part among the mem- 
bers of congress. The fires of jealousy once started among 
the members of congress could not be put out with all the 
fire engines in these United States, as long as there were a 
female member within the halls of congress. It then fol- 
lows that when we had come to this in our political 
scramble, Lucifer, Satan and the Devil, the three chiefs, 
would also be introduced on the scene upon the political 
arena, and would be most delighted in having the honor 
of becoming silent members of the two houses of congress, 
and they would of course become very active members. 
Thus we find that in the spring of 1920 more than one- 
half of the newspapers of the country would boom Mrs. 
Davis as candidate for the president of the United State-' 
of America. There would now be one of the hottest poli- 
tical contests in the history of the nation. Mrs. Davis 
would now be nominated as candidate for president. It 
then follows the women of the United States would swim in 
arrogance and pride over their success in politics. It would 
however, not be the women alone that would be interested 
in Mrs. Davis becoming elected, but it would be a who 1 * 1 
lot of women walking in men's clothing who had sacrificed 
their manhood to strange political gods. They did not 
know, as such men, many of them, are void of all principle 
and honor. They would take chances— happy go lucky— 
if we do not win the pot, we shall not commit suicide until 
the appointed time. The election of 1920 is over and Mrs. 
Davis is elected president of the United States of America. 
It then follows the women of the United States will rise to 
their feet and clap their hands over their political victory 
over their husbands and fathers. Let us now look at the 
sight and display in our capitol city of Washington at the 
inauguration day of Mrs. Davis, what a display among 
dudes and dandies, who are scrambling for commission and 
appointment. Mrs. Davis, the president, will now of course 
select her cabinet. But who are the cabinet officers going 
to be ? None can tell. Lucifer, Satan and the Devil, how- 
ever, are now laughing in their shirt sleeves, as they are 
sure to become silent members of the president's cabinet, 
as they cannot be hoisted out of office by the president's 
political gods. President Mrs. Davis, however, wants to be 
conservative. She will divide up her cabinet with half 
men and half women, as there is a certain fellow who has 



452 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

stood by her in her political contest and helped her into 
office. She also is very much pleased with these men, as 
they have been faithful to her. She, the president, in doing 
what is just and right to these men, and in order to show 
them she can keep her former promises, some of them must 
have a cabinet position. But Mrs. Davis has gotten into 
something now she never dreamed of before. She now 
has more friends than she ever had before. She now is 
getting tired of some of her friends who are calling on 
her, as they are insisting on her keeping her promise in 
giving them a position or appointment in the government 
department. It is therefore advisable for President Mrs. 
Davis to exclude herself from all outside friends and callers 
and confine herself strictly to the executive business of 
her office. She will now call upon her private secretary, 
Mr. Calhoun, to state her cabinet offices. 

Mr. Calhoun: "Mrs. Davis, who are the names of your 
cabinet officers-! The newspaper reporters want to know 
who are going to be the heads of the different depart- 
ments ? ' ' 

Mrs. President: "Here they are sir, a list of thera— 
Miss Maud N. Scofield, secretary of state; Mr. Herman B. 
Arnold, secretary of war; Mrs. Emily D. Haford, secretary 
of the treasury; Mr. Fabian M. Pratt, secretary of agri- 
culture; Mrs. Viola S. Harding, attorney ^general; Mr. 
Doffy C. Spalding, postmaster general ; Mrs. Sady F. Jones, 
secretary of labor and commerce, etc." 

We can now imagine the display when President Mrs. 
Davis is calling her cabinet together. How would they 
now be dressed? In uniform, of course, corresponding to 
their respective offices. We shall not describe their uni- 
forms, as no man of a well balanced mind can imagine 
what vain-hearted men and women will resort to when in 
a state of vainglory. But the rules of etiquette that would 
have to be adopted at such cabinet meetings, we can well 
imagine. For they no doubt would be in the form of a 
twenty-five cent monkey show, more so than a cabinet meet- 
ing of the president of the United States. That such would 
be the result and outcome of our political conditions if 
franchise of suffrage were granted to the female sex, we 
are positively assured. It does not require a prophet, nor 
the son of a prophet, to predict the result and the out- 
come of such a political policy, as the policy of granting 
franchise of suffrage to women. Any of us laborers, farm- 
ers and mechanics can plainly see the calamity that would 
come over the nation who in its ignorance and folly 
adopted such a political policy as to give franchise of 
suffrage to women. As a woman is so created from the 
beginning that she is always acting and thinking from 
her love, whatsoever that love may be, pure or impure,. 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 453 

heavenly or infernal. It then follows that when the wo- 
men are entering our political arena with the ballot in 
her hand, we are throwing the doors wide open to our holy 
political temple and are inviting Lucifer, Satan and the 
Devil to enter as guests of our gods, Justice, Law and 
Order. A woman therefore, when her love becomes adul- 
terated, is inspired by jealousy, and is therefore simply 
an instrument of Lucifer the Chief. After a woman has 
become an instrument of Lucifer the Chief, she is also 
the garden in which falsity and conceit are planted with 
Satan as its gardener. After a woman has thus become 
the garden of falsity and conceit, she is also the automo- 
bile upon which lies are carried with the Devil as its 
st earing engineer. Thus a woman is not responsible for 
her actions and deeds to the public any further than her 
agency is involved as to her permission of acting as an 
agent of Lucifer, Satan and the Devil. It then follows 
that a woman who holds an executive office, if such office 
were given to her by the people for to perform the duties 
of such office within the government, she would not be 
responsible to the public for her deeds and actions any 
farther than her agency were involved or connected with 
the office she was holding. For it may here be noted that 
the seed of jealousy can be sown in a pure woman's heart 
and there take root, sprout, grow, nourish and there bring 
forth an abundance of harvest. But the seed of love, if 
planted in a woman's corruptible and poisoned heart will 
not take root, sprout and grow, for such seed will be 
squashed by the fire of infernal love and die. 

But it is otherwise with us men. We are so created from 
the beginning that we are always thinking and acting from 
our understanding. It then follows we understand what 
is right and also what is wrong. We are therefore respon- 
sible for our deeds and actions, being born under the laws 
of free determination, to do as we please. It follows we 
are also the creators of jealousy, falsity and conceit. But 
when we are so doing we have at the same time formed 
an alliance with Lucifer and Satan. We men are also 
the manufacturers of lies, but when we are manufactur- 
ing lies we are in company with the Devil. It can there- 
fore never be doubted but that we men are held respon- 
sible for our deeds and actions, whatever such deeds and 
actions may be. It then follows when a man is placed into 
an executive office of the government, given to him by the 
people, such man is also responsible to the people for his 
deeds and actions in the execution of such office as to his 
individual ability. It then follows if the women were 
granted franchise of suffrage, to vote and hold any office 
in the gift of the people, there would of necessity be such 
a mixed up congress of men and women, jealousy and 



454 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

hatred would be created among the different political 
cliques, disorder and contempt would follow, no one were 
responsible to the people for their deeds and actions any 
farther than their agency were connected with their office. 
Therefore every one who held an office within congress 
and the capitol city of Washington, from the president 
down to the janitor, would act as agents under instructions 
given them, and would therefore have no individual re- 
sponsibility to the people or the nation. It then follows, 
deception, infamy and recklessness would become the order 
of the day, as jealousy, deception, falsity, conceit, fraud, 
cunning and lying would be the dominant and ruling power 
in the capitol city. Therefore every one who were holding 
an office, from the president down to the janitor, were act- 
ing as mere agents of Lucifer, Satan and the Devil, as this 
trinity were the chiefs and rulers within our political 
temple. The disorder that corruptible, unprincipled men, 
together with infamous witches and destructive women 
would create, would be such that no law and order could 
restore. The result would be that all legislation might be 
blockaded as far as it pertained to law and order. The 
adoption of military tactics would be the only power that 
could keep the nation from committing suicide in the way 
of putting up a monarchial government with a consul of 
state who had their seats in the garrison of the military 
forces of the government. Such would be the end of the 
great and glorious democratic republic of the United States 
of America, who had in their folly and ignorance granted 
the franchise of suffrage to their women. Thus history 
would repeat itself, in the building of the Tower of Babel. 
Therefore the American nation would be no wiser than 
the ancient Babylonians, who were trying to build their 
political tower up into heaven. What it meant by the 
Tower of Babel whose top may reach unto heaven, as we 
read of in Genesis, chapter 11, were not a material tower 
built of material brick and slime for mortar, but it were 
a political tower, built by political bricks and insinuating 
political slime made into delusive demagogic political 
mortal, such as the suffragists of these United States of 
America are trying to build their tower, whose top may 
reach unto heaven. It is a fact that the political prosti- 
tutes of these United States, who are the exponents of the 
woman's suffrage, are also trying to mix up religion with 
politics, in which case in their imagination they are trying 
to have the top of their political tower reach unto heaven. 
We ask you, our reader, candidly, are we of today in these 
United States of America, any wiser in our folly and im- 
agination than the ancient Babylonians, when we under- 
take in our political imagination to set up political towers 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 455 

of our own which has no foundation in the science of 
political economy? 

We farmers, laborers and mechanics are aware we are 
now condemned by the modern suffragist Babylonians of 
these United States, for they will say we are cruel despots 
in trying to take away a woman's rights and impose upon 
her liberty. We, however, have this to say in reply to the 
suffragists, the modern Babylonians : We are not going to 
call on them for help in the building up of our political 
temple. We are going to build up our political temple 
ourselves, on our own skill and muscular strength, accord- 
ing to the plans and specifications given to us by the ser- 
vants of our political gods, Justice, Law and Order. We 
shall not do as you latter day Babylonians, use brick for 
stone and slime for mortar, in the construction of your 
tower. But we shall use the ancient bedrock for the foun- 
dation of our political temple. There shall be rough-hewed 
granite pillars upon which the walls of our temple shall 
rest. The encasement wall of our temple shall be blocks of 
polished granite and cement shall bind the blocks together, 
there shall be six hundred doors in our temple and fifteen 
million windows. The floors shall be of native oak, covered 
with brussel carpets woven from horse hair ; the walls shall 
be lined with damask silk, and the ceilings shall have the 
color of the rainbow. There shall be fifty-four porticos 
'around the temple resting upon six thousand six hundred 
and sixty columns of solid polished silver. There shall be 
two altars in the temple upon which we shall burn incense 
and sacrifices unto our political gods, Justice, Law and 
Order. There shall be one altar placed to the east in our 
temple and over it shall hang a golden center upon which 
shall stand a black mounted horse with its rider, who shall 
hold in his hand a pair of balances, and around the horse 
and its rider shall shine one hundred and seventy-five burn- 
ing stars. There shall be one altar placed in the west. 
Over it shall hang a garland, which framework shall be 
constructed of polished ivory and whale bones, lashed with 
golden skein and sewed with silver threads. Upon it shall 
stand a white horse with its rider, who shall hold in his 
hand a rod of steel, and around the edges of the garland 
shall stand three hundred and fifty burning lamps. In 
the north shall be constructed a gentitions throne. Upon 
it we shall place our king. Over the king's throne shall 
hang an eagle's nest, where the father eagle shall feed the 
mother eagle when she is hatching out her young. The 
above are parts of the plans and specifications of our poli- 
tical temple, which we laborers, farmers and mechanics 
are going to build up in the near future. If you suffrag- 
ists, therefore, do not endorse our plans and specifications 
that we have to build our temple after, go ahead with your 



456 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

tower and use brick for stone and slime for mortar and 
build as fast as you are able. You have the foundation 
already laid and all you now have to do is to go ahead 
with the walls. But we are under the impression that 
before you suffragist architects get the top of your tower 
to reach unto heaven some of your long-haired skirt masons 
will throw up their jobs for fear of getting to heaven too 
soon, as they are likely to prefer to have a job closer to 
the ground. Therefore we have this to say to you young 
latter day Babylonian tower builders, if our prediction 
should become true and you will become short-handed for 
brick masons, do not depend on us for help, for we are all 
stone masons and are using cement for mortar. We also 
can notify your long-haired skirt brick masons that such 
are not wanted in the construction of our temple. There- 
fore they do not need to apply for a job at our office. But 
if there are any of your long-haired skirt brick masons 
who have found out they have selected a trade that they 
are not adapted for and turn their trade into decorating, 
we have all the work for them they can possibly do. This 
will suffice of what we have said in regard to the franchise 
of suffrage to women. We have simply stated our position 
in regard to this most important subject, and hope we are 
not misunderstood, as we are opposed to all political wild- 
cat theories, based on wind and cyclones. We, however, 
are not calculating to interfere * with anybody's political 
ideas, doctrine or philosophy any further than such doc- 
trine and philosophy has a tendency to poison the mind 
and mislead members of our own political organizations. 
Therefore we have a right to show them where your doc- 
trine is false. We therefore will give you suffragists the 
same privilege, if you can find where our political doctrine 
and philosophy are not in harmony with the science of 
political economy. You have a right to show us up to the 
public and point out to us where we are wrong. 

Section 29. The government alone shall have the right to 
manufacture alcohol, for scientific purposes, and any per- 
son or persons who, in the least, directly or indirectly, have 
an interest in the manufacture of spirituous and fermented 
drinks of any sort, for profit or payable to others, or the 
manufacture of opium and morphine, or any other de- 
structive chemicals for the human system, he shall be de- 
barred from casting a vote for any of the country's officers. 

Here we find that the government alone shall have the 
right to manufacture alcohol for scientific purposes. This 
is in line with the science of political economy, that the 
government should be owner of all distilleries and operate 
them, is very plain, as no individual or number of indi- 






Relating to Franchise of Suffrage -±57 

viduals can be given the same privileges to distil alcohol 
as are allotted to the government. Therefore the govern- 
ment can manufacture the many different grades of alcohol 
to better advantage than any individual or number of 
individuals, and sell such alcohol for a lower figure to those 
who are dealing in scientific inventions and for scientific 
purposes than any individual or number of individuals, 
for the reason that the government can afford to sell such 
alcohol at the mere cost of manufacturing it, to those who 
are using it for scientific purposes. It may also here be 
noted that when the government is manufacturing its own 
alcohol for scientific purposes within the different branches 
of the government, it does not have to buy alcohol from 
any individuals. It is not here understood that the gov- 
ernment is going into the whiskey business for profit or 
gain, or that the government is going to manufacture and 
sell alcohol to the public as an accommodation. These are 
not the intentions or the purpose of the government. The 
first intention and purpose of the government is this : The 
government is in duty bound to the scientific world within 
the government to furnish its citizens with alcohol at the 
mere cost of the manufacture of it, provided such citizens 
can prove they are buying such alcohol for the use of 
scientific purposes. It will here be understood that it is 
not the intention and purpose of the government to manu- 
facture and sell alcohol to the public as a profit of revenue, 
to any one who comes along and wants to buy it, for to 
manufacture such alcohol into wine or whiskey for in- 
toxicating purposes. As the government is the guardian 
and protector of its citizens, it follows if the government 
were manufacturing and selling alcohol as a beverage for 
intoxicating purposes to its citizens, it follows that the 
government would be a factor in destroying its own citi- 
zens, as alcohol is destructive to the human system when 
used to excess, more than for what a man or woman would 
use as for medicine. As there could be no law established 
as to what amount a man or woman would use in quantity 
as to medicine in the repair of their physical organism, or 
the amount of alcohol it would require to keep such a 
man or woman's physical organism in repair, it follows 
that the government could take no chances in selling 'alco- 
hol to the public, or to any one who came along. There- 
fore the government has put a limit to the sale of alcohol, 
which limit does not extend beyond the boundaries of 
selling alcohol for any purpose, but for the use in scientific 
art and mechanical inventions. It also follows if the gov- 
ernment should undertake to sell alcohol to any one who 
came along, the government would become a criminal. For 
how would the government know when it sold alcohol to 
a man whether that man would use that alcohol for medi- 



458 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

cine or for the destruction of his family. It then follows 
if the government were selling alcohol to a man who was 
addicted to getting intoxicated when at any time an oppor- 
tunity were given him, therefore, if the government were 
giving such a man alcohol and he got drunk and disorderly, 
went home to abuse his wife and children, the wife and 
children of such husband would have the right to sue the 
government for damages, as they had suffered ill treat- 
ment through the direct agency of the government, as they 
could prove the government were the cause of their father 
and husband getting drunk. Thus we can plainly see that 
the government could take no chances in selling alcohol to 
the public. It also would be in violation of the philosophy 
of political economy. The second object and purpose of 
the government ir; the manufacture of alcohol and the 
selling of it for scientific purposes is this: According to 
the science of political economy the general government 
must of necessity protect its citizens who are using alcohol 
for manufacturing and scientific purposes, and also those 
who are not using alcohol as a beverage of drink. It will 
also be noted we could not as a civilized people get along 
without alcohol in our manufacturing and scientific indus- 
tries. It then follows that if the government were not 
manufacturing alcohol for these purposes private citizens 
would of necessity have to manufacture alcohol for these 
purposes and sell alcohol to the government and private 
citizens also. In which case the government and private 
citizens who are using alcohol for scientific and manufactur- 
ing purposes would be compelled to pay a tribute to those 
individuals who were manufacturing alcohol. This would 
also be in violation of the philosophy of political economy, 
as the government would be compelled to buy alcohol from 
men who were not citizens of the state, and that those citi- 
zens who were engaging in scientific and manufacturing 
industries would also be compelled to buy alcohol from 
men who were not citizens of the state. In which case 
the government and private citizen both would be likely 
to pay a higher price for the alcohol to these men than its 
actual value. For it may here be noted that any person 
or persons who in the least, directly or indirectly, have 
interest in the manufacture of spirituous and fermented 
drinks of any sort, for profit or payable to others, shall be 
debarred from casting a vote for any of the country's offi- 
cers. Here is a sticker. It is here understood that a man 
can manufacture alcohol all he is a mind to, but he cannot 
sell it as profit or gain to others. If he does he is dis- 
franchised and his citizenship taken away from him, for 
such a man is no longer considered to be a useful man to 
the state, but a damage, as such men who are manufactur- 
ing alcohol and selling it to others for profit or gain are 



Relating to Franchise of Sufrage 459^ 

producers of evil, and are like unto a man who is con- 
tinuously throwing poison into a fountain of water built 
by the government for public use where the citizens of the 
state are drawing their drinking water. It then follows 
that a man who is willing to be disfranchised and debarred 
from casting a vote in preference for having the right to 
manufacture alcohol and selling it, would, if the govern- 
ment were not manufacturing alcohol, charge a big price 
for the article. It will also here be understood that the 
government does not approve of individuals being engaged 
in the manufacture of alcohol, spirituous and fermented 
drinks of any sort. It then follows the government cannot 
be. justified in having any dealings with such men who are 
engaged in the manufacture of alcohol and fermented 
drinks for profit or gain, as the government does not recog- 
nize such men as citizens of the state. It also follows that 
if the government were patronizing such men by buying 
'alcohol from them, the government would thereby encour- 
age these men in their business. In which case these men 
would also have a legal right to become citizens of the state. 
But as the science of political economy does not recognize 
a man as citizen of the state unless he is a useful member 
of the state, it follows the government is compelled to man- 
ufacture alcohol in order to become independent of those 
men who are not citizens of the state, and at the same time 
protect itself, together with its good citizens who are en- 
gaged in scientific researches and manufacturing enter- 
prises. The question now is : Why should the government 
allow the manufacturing of alcohol at all by individuals 
within the borders of the state? The government could 
not be justified in absolutely prohibiting its citizens from 
manufacturing alcohol for its own use. For that would 
be to deprive a citizen of his liberty, and the government 
would thereby adopt despotism against liberty. Therefore 
the government is giving or granting every one of its citi- 
zens within the state the liberty to manufacture alcohol 
for its oivn use, as long as they are not trading or selling 
such alcohol for profit or gain to others, or any other fer- 
mented drinks of any sort. For it may here be noted that 
the government could not undertake to lay down a rule or 
prescribe a bill of fare to its citizens, what they should eat 
and drink, any more so than in what way the civil citizen 
should be dressed. Therefore the government has no right 
under the law of liberty to dictate to its citizens what they 
shall eat and drink and in what way they shall dress, and 
at the same time have the flag of liberty floating over its 
political temple. But the government has a right to dis- 
franchise a citizen who has become a nuisance to the com- 
munity in which he lives and a damage to the state by 
traincing in spirituous, fermented and intoxicating drinks. 



460 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

as to profit or gain. The question then arises, why should 
not the government then have the power to prohibit its 
citizens from manufacturing alcohol, spirituous and fer- 
mented drinks of any sort for their own use also, as it 
would become destructive to many, if they were allowed 
to manufacture alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks 
for their own use where it would be destructive to those 
who were making misuse of alcohol, spirituous and fer- 
mented drinks, and thereby destroying themselves, but to 
others it may be beneficial to those who are using alcohol, 
spirituous and fermented drinks as a tonic to their physical 
organism. It then follows there could be no such law put 
on the statute books whereby the government could pro- 
hibit part of its citizens from manufacturing alcohol, spir- 
ituous and fermented drinks, and give another part of its 
citizens the privilege so to do, as the government does not 
allow or approve of any of its citizens committing suicide 
where any of its officers are on the scene when such suicide 
is attempted by any of its citizens. Yet there can be no 
law put upon the statute books whereby the government 
can prohibit suicide. It then follows the government can- 
not afford to take the liberty away from those of its citi- 
zens who are using alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks 
as a tonic because some of its citzens got drunk and dis- 
orderly, became a nuisance in the community in which they 
lived, and a disgrace to themselves and their families. It 
is therefore here understood that the government is to 
grant every one of its citizens the free liberty to manu- 
facture alcohol and spirituous drinks for his or their use, 
regardless of any tax whatsoever. A farmer or a number 
of farmers may go to work and buy themselves a still and 
manufacture alcohol for their own use within their families, 
also for different purposes on their farms, such as in prep- 
aration of medicine for their stock, with many other things. 
But such a farmer or number of farmers has no right to 
sell such alcohol to others for money, or trade such alcohol 
or spirits away for any commodity of value, nor can they 
keep such alcohol or spirits in one place together after it 
is distilled, and have a steward to attend to it for them 
and go and get it whenever they wanted it, nor can they 
store such alcohol or spirits in a warehouse, inside or out- 
side the distillery. But every one, if there is more than 
one interested in the still, must have a barrel of his own 
with the brand of the owner's name upon it, and as the 
alcohol comes from the still it is run into the different 
barrels of the respective parties interested in the still and 
transferred to their respective homes before such alcohol 
can be used by their respective members. The reason why 
a number of farmers are allowed to use one still is that 
there are many products on the farms in the different 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 461 

localities that may not be suitable in the market or fit 
for the public market, such as damaged potatoes, inferior 
fruit of different kinds. Yet this inferior product, if 
taken to the still, may give the farmer enough alcohol as 
to what he is using within his family for the season, what 
otherwise would go to waste and become a total loss. The 
reason why a number of farmers who are interested in a 
still for the purpose of manufacturing alcohol or spirits 
for their own use cannot appoint a steward to attend to 
the business for all of them and keep the alcohol in a 
warehouse for all of them together is this : If this were 
allowed the farmers, the people in the cities and towns 
would of necessity have the same privilege. In which case 
the people of a whole city or town could club together, put 
up a distillery, keep the alcohol in a warehouse, or some 
other place of resort, and have a steward with his servants 
appointed to attend to the business for all interested, col- 
lectively. In which case the government could not tell 
who was interested and who was not, as there would be a 
chance to sell alcohol or spirits to those who were not in- 
terested in the still and thereby trine on some one else's 
expense. For it may here be noted that it is the intention 
of the government for every one of its citizens to live and 
subsist upon its own productive labor when it comes to 
the beverages of alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks. 

As it is the policy of the government to guard against 
any evil that has a tendency to weaken the physical strength 
of its citizens and interfere with the health and happiness 
of the inhabitants of the nation, and yet grant every one 
of its citiz^s full liberty to do as it pi j a^es when it comes 
to individual and family affairs, as long as such individual, 
family or citizen is not interfering with another citizen's 
liberty, or is infringing upon some one else's rights with 
intention of, in an indirect way, to live and subsist upon 
some one else's expense. For this reason the government 
gives every one of its citizens full liberty to do as they 
pka^- i?i i-jgard to the manufacture of alcohol, spirituous 
and fermented drinks. The government therefore does not 
say to any of its citizens, you shall not manufacture 
alcohol, spirituous or fermented drinks, but it says, "any 
person or persons who in the least, directly or indirectly, 
has an interest in the manufacture of spirituous and fer- 
mented drinks of any sort, for profit or gain, he shall be 
debarred from casting a vote for any of the country's 
officers. It will here bu seen that the government gives 
full liberty to every one of its citizens to manufacture 
alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort, as 
the government wants no bound citizens within its domain, 
as it wants every one of its citizens to have full liberty as 
far as such citizens do not violate the laws and statutes of 



462 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

the government. But the liberty given to its citizens by 
the government to manufacture alcohol, spirituous and fer- 
mented drinks for its own use is the liberty of the spirit of 
the government's three political gods, Justice, Law and 
Order. In which case every one of its citizens has the full 
liberty to do as he pleases in regard to the manufacture of 
alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort. There 
can be no objection to this whatsoever by any man who is in 
possession of common sense. The liberty given to every 
citizen of the state or province to manufacture alcohol, 
spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort comes under 
the ruling, Justice, as to the spirit of the law. For it is 
well known that no law can be framed whereby a man can 
be induced to love God unless he wants to, nor can a man 
even be compelled to love a woman unless he willingly, by 
his own consent, is throwing his affections upon her ma- 
terial and spiritual form, nor can a woman be coaxed to 
love a man unless her impulse by her affectionate love is 
inspired by the man's kindness and respect. It is also well 
known, if a man does not want to be a law abiding citizen 
and love Justice, Law and Order, such man will, as soon 
as an opportunity is given him, commit crime of any kind 
and take chances as to the penalty of the law, which law 
he calls unjust and utterly despises, as it interferes with 
the liberty of his spirit. It then follows if there could be 
a law so framed that it would make every citizen of the 
state love Justice, Law and Order, and become law abiding 
citizens, we would have no use for any jails or penitenti- 
aries. But as such crimes as stealing, robbing and murder, 
with various other crimes, are an offense to the state and 
a damage to its citizens upon which such crimes are com- 
mitted, it follows such criminals must of necessity be im- 
prisoned that they may not commit any more crimes. But 
it is different with those who are manufacturing alcohol, 
spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort. This a per- 
son or persons may do to the damage of the state and its 
inhabitants in the community in which such person or 
persons reside, and they may not be a damage to the state 
or to the inhabitants in the community in which they live. 
This will largely depend in what way they are carrying 
on their traffic in the manufacture of alcohol, spirituous 
and fermented drinks. It then follows one or ten men may 
manufacture alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks of 
any sort to the damage of the state and its citizens, and 
another one or ten men may manufacture alcohol, spiritu- 
ous and fermented drinks and sell it within their own 
circle to their customers of their class where it is no dam- 
age to the state nor to the community in which they live. 
But as no law can be framed whereby these two classes 
tcan be distinguished one from the other, it then follows 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 463 

the law that governs the class who has become a damage 
to the state and the community in which he lives, who so 
are engaged in the manufacture of alcohol, spirituous and 
fermented drinks of any sort, will also apply to the class 
who are not a damage to the state and the community in 
which he or they live, as the two classes are engaged in 
the same traffic. For it may here be noted that a man or 
a number of men who are engaged in the manufacture of 
alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort, may 
conduct his or their business in a way today that it is of no 
damage to the state or community in which he or they live, 
but tomorrow they have changed their policy and conduct 
it in a manner that they have become a damage to the state 
and a nuisance to the community in which they live. It 
is for this reason our three political gods, Justice, Law and 
Order, say, "any person or persons who in the least, di- 
directly or indirectly, have an interest in the manufacture 
of spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort, for profit 
or payable to others, shall be debarred from casting a vote 
for any of the country's officers." That is to say, any 
citizen or citizens who do turn their face away from our 
political gods and do not love them any longer, but violate 
their laws and transgress their commandments, can no 
longer expect to be recognized as children of our gods. It 
then follows such citizens who despise our gods, become a 
menace to the state and a nuisance to the community in 
which they live. They cannot expect to have the same 
care and protection as the citizens of the state— that is, 
a man or a number of men who are citizens of the state 
and who prefer to relinquish their citizenship for the priv- 
ilege of engaging in the nefarious whiskey traffic, such as 
the manufacture of alcohol, spirituous and fermented 
■drinks for profit or gain. It then follows such men or 
women who are so engaged in the manufacture of alcohol, 
spirituous and fermented drinks of every sort, can make 
no just complaint against the state, if any of their class 
is robbing them of their productive labor, or inflicting sores 
on their physical bodies. As they have resigned their citi- 
zenship, it follows the different courts of the state will 
treat them as aliens and strangers. It will then be seen 
such men and women who are so engaged in the manu- 
facture of alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks for 
profit and gain, are taking chances as to their protection 
on life and property, in the same manner as a wicked and 
disreputable man who is despising God and his Creator, 
and who also gets inflamed with madness when any one 
speaks to him about heaven and angels of light, such men 
are preferring hell for heaven, and are taking chances of 
being tormented by devils and evil spirits, and therefore 
can make no just complaint to his Creator if the angels of 



464 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

light do not protect him from being tormented by the 
inhabitants of the infernal regions. As in what way a 
man may be interested, direct or indirect, will here be 
noted. A man who is married and has a wife with one 
or two daughters, if any of these individual members of 
his family, say his wife or any one of his daughters, are 
directly or indirectly interested in the manufacture of 
alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort, such 
husband or father is debarred from casting a vote for any 
of the country's officers, for he is the guardian of such 
wife or daughters, or if such father has a son who is not 
as yet nineteen years old, who is directly or indirectly 
interested in the manufacture of alcohol, spirituous and 
fermented drinks of any sort, he shall also be debarred 
from casting a vote for any of the country's officers. But 
after such son has become a voter, the father is no longer 
held responsible for his son's actions, by the state, and if 
such son is renouncing his citizenship to the state in pref- 
erence for having the privilege of manufacturing alcohol, 
spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort, the father is 
still a voter, provided the father is not indirectly inter- 
ested in his son's business. It will also here be noted that 
the father's daughters do not cast a vote. Yet they are 
citizens of the state the same as their father, and are 
entitled to the same care and protection as their father. 
It then follows, after they are nineteen years old, they are 
given full liberty to do as they please as to the occupation 
and selection in business or trade, and the father is no 
longer held responsible for his daughter's actions, after 
they are nineteen years old. But if such daughters, after 
they become nineteen years old, are engaged in the manu- 
facture of alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks of any 
sort, and it can be proven that they have their father as a 
silent partner in their business, or in an indirect way as- 
sists them in their business, the father is debarred from 
casting a vote for any of the country's officers. A man 
who rents or leases lands, buildings, wagons or draft ani- 
mals to a man or number of men who are engaged in the 
manufacture of alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks 
of any sort for profit, is debarred from casting a vote for 
any of the country's officers. This, however, does not 
apply to freighters or common carriers, as such freighters 
or common carriers are doing business for aliens and for- 
eigners as well as for its own citizens. It then follows that 
a public freighter or common carrier, whether it is on sea 
or land, can take no note of what kind of freight they are 
handling, whether it is alcohol, spirituous or fermented 
drinks of any sort, or sugar or molasses, as the public 
freighter and common carrier is an international freighter 
and common carrier, as well as a national freighter and 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 465 

common carrier. It will also here be noted that a man 
who has at any time been a citizen of the state, and before 
he has relinquished his citizenship to the state, had ac- 
quired land with buildings upon it, or have buildings in 
a city or town, can rent or lease such land or buildings to 
•any one he pleases, and for any purpose he pleases, as 
long as he or they are not becoming a damage to the state 
or a nuisance to the community in which they live. It 
then follows that a man or a number of men can put up 
a distillery in the heart of a city or a town that is incor- 
porated, if the majority of its citizens are in favor of 
such men putting up a distillery in their city or town for 
the purpose of manufacturing alcohol, spirituous and fer- 
mented drinks of any sort. But if the majority of the 
the citizens say, it is a nuisance to their city or town, they 
cannot put it there. It is the same way with a man who 
has resigned his citizenship to the state. If such a man or 
number of men have some land out in the country and 
they desire to put up a distillery on their land for the pur- 
pose of manufacturing alcohol, spirituous and fermented 
drinks of any sort, they have a right to do so, and before 
the citizens of a voting precinct in which such man or 
number of men have their lands located, they will, by a 
majority vote have to show cause why such distillery is a 
damage or a nuisance to the citizens of such voting pre- 
cinct before they can prevent these men from putting up 
their distillery, and there in peace without any interference 
from any one of the citizens of such voting precinct, man- 
ufacture alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks of any 
sort. 

It will also here be noted, any man or number of men 
who have resigned their citizenship to the state for the 
purpose of manufacturing alcohol, spirituous and fer- 
mented drinks of any sort, shall have the same protection 
under the law as a foreigner or an alien. It then follows, 
if the majority of the citizens of a city or town or voting 
precinct decide by a majority vote that such man or num- 
ber of men shall be allowed to put up a distillery or brew- 
ery within the limit of such city, town or voting precinct 
for the purpose of manufacturing alcohol, spirituous or 
fermented drinks of any sort, such man or number of men 
cannot be interfered with after they are established in 
their business by any of the citizens of the state. For the 
majority vote of the citizens of such city, town or pre- 
cinct, who sanctioned and allowed these men to put up a 
distillery or brewery and made it a business to traffic in 
alcohol, spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort, must 
be respected by the laws of the state. It then follows if 
Tompson, Diheart & Company are granted the privilege 
by the majority votes of a city, town or precinct to put 



466 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

up a distillery, brewery or any other works for the pur- 
pose of manufacturing alcohol, spirituous and fermented 
drinks of any sort, Tompson, Diheart & Company must be 
protected by the law of the state in their business, as to 
their lives and property. Therefore any citizen or citizens 
who are interfering with Tompson, Diheart & Company's 
business, or are inflicting any physical pain on any of the 
members or employees of Tompson, Diheart & Company, 
or in any way injure or molest their property, lay them- 
selves liable under the law of the state for these offenses, 
the same as though they had committed an offense against 
any other citizen of the state. For it will here be noted 
that Tompson, Diheart & Company were granted the priv- 
ilege to carry on their business by the majority vote of the 
citizens in the city, town or precinct in which they reside. 
It then follows, any citizen or number of citizens who are 
interfering with Tompson, Diheart & Company's business, 
or in any way injuring or defacing their property, are com- 
miting an offense against the majority of the citizens of 
such city, town or precinct in which Tompson, Diheart & 
Company have their business located. It will then be 
seen as long as Tompson, Diheart & Company are confin- 
ing themselves strictly to their business and do not infringe 
on the rights and liberty of any citizen of the state, they 
can carry on their business in safety. But if an alien or 
foreigner, or any man or number of men who are not 
citizens of the state, interfere with Tompson, Diheart & 
Company's business, destroy or deface their property, or 
injure them in their business, the state will take no note 
of it, as the court with its judges has no jurisdiction over 
any one but the citizens of the state, or those who inflict 
damages on its citizens. This, however, seems singular 
when a man is looking at it on the surface. But when we 
look at it from the science of political economy we find it 
is in order, when we remember that Tompson, Diheart & 
Company are- opposed to our political gods, refuse to walk 
in their statutes and are disobedient to the commandments 
of our Gods. As the state is governed by our political 
gods, Justice, Law and Order, it follows that the state can- 
not take up a case and defend a party who is a rebel to 
our gods, and who is serving strange gods not known to 
the state. 

Where it refers to "any person or persons who manu- 
facture opium or morphine or any other destructive chem- 
icals for the human system, he shall be debarred from cast- 
ing a vote for any of the country officers,''' it will here be 
noted that the translation of these words, Texpo into mor- 
phine, and Hoxpumi into opium, may not be morphine or 
opium either one, such as we have it of today, but they 
arc drugs similar in effect to morphine and opium. I have 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 467 

been informed that Texpo was a most powerful drug and. 
was used in the different departments of art and science, 
together with the medical elabrotoriums. I have also been 
informed that Texpo was such a powerful drug that a man 
could take and place it in a room and set fire to it, lay 
down on the bed and inhale by breathing from the odor 
that issued from it, and by so doing it would quicken the 
spirit in your body in a manner that everything a person 
looked upon became transparent as to the sight, and in 
this way intoxicated the spirit of the man, not the body. 
I was much perplexed as to what I should call this drug- 
in English, and came near to translating this word into 
chloroform. But as chloroform makes a man go to sleep 
and Texpo kept a man awake and in a dreaming lucid 
state, I preferred to call it morphine." This drug, how- 
ever, as far as I have learned, Avas of a most intoxicating 
and destructive nature to the human system, as it had a 
tendency with those, who were in these lucid sceneries to 
commit suicide, for by indulging in these lucid sceneries 
by the use of this drug the spirit of man would become 
confounded and leave the body without any further pain, 
suffering or mark of any kind on the body. But I have 
been told that when such spirits entered the spiritual world 
they were in a bewildered and deprived state as to their 
understanding of things spiritual, and thereby suffered 
agony and pain. The word Hoxpumi, translated into 
opium, was also an intoxicating drug, and was also us a d 
in the way of stimulating medicinal elabrotoriums. It 
was manufactured into a sort of a plug or cake, and when 
eaten was a stimulant to the physical body and a tonic. 
But as it was a stimulant and a tonic to the physical body 
for a short time, it also weakened the body and destroyed 
its nervous system. This is as far as my information goes. 
At any rate the government alone has the right to manu- 
facture opium or morphine for medical and scientific pur- 
poses, and is in duty bound to sell it at the cost of manu- 
facture to its citizens who are using such opium and mor- 
phine for scientific and medical purposes. Therefore any 
person or persons who, in the least, directly or indirectly, 
has an interest in the manufacture of opium or morphine 
or any other destructive chemicals for the human system, 
he shall be debarred from casting a vote for any of the 
country's officers. The law that rules the manufacture of 
spirituous and fermented drinks of any sort for profit or 
gain or payable to others, also applies to the manufacture 
of opium and morphine or any other chemicals destructive 
to the human system. This, however, does not prevent 
any one frcm manufacturing opium and morphine for its 
own use, as long as he does not sell such opium and mor- 
phine to others for profit or gain. 



468 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

We have in the above shown you, our reader, the lawrf 
that govern the manufacture of alcohol, spirituous and 
fermented drinks of any sort, or opium, morphine or any- 
thing that is destructive to the human system, or an injury 
to the citizens of the state when such articles are abused 
or misused, through the laws in connection with the science 
of political economy. Have we got such laws here in these 
United States and Sweden of today? Let us now look at 
our laws as they exist among us in these United States and 
Sweden in regard to the whiskey traffic, and we will see 
if we laborers, farmers and mechanics have not got a .just 
complaint to make against the politicians and rulers of these 
two countries, who in their ignorance of the science of 
political economy, and their low moral depravity, have 
adopted a policy whereby the government itself is trying 
its utmost to destroy its own citizens, take away their 
liberty and sink the spirit of these two nations in the abyss 
of darkness, for the sake of letting the upper ten and the 
four hundred live an immoral, unnatural, depraved, reck- 
less and dissipated life at the expense of the laborers, 
farmers and mechanics. Something like seventy years ago 
in these United States and Sweden every citizen had the 
privilege to manufacture alcohol, whiskey, beer and any 
kind of drink for its own use, and also sell some of it to 
its neighbors. These days the farmers and everybody else 
are prohibited from manufacturing alcohol, whiskey or 
beer, even for their own use, unless they take Uncle Sammy 
or King Oscar in with them as a partner. Therefore if we 
fruit growers and farmers want to get together and manu- 
facture a few gallons of alcohol or whiskey for our own 
use, and thereby economize by using up our inferior fruit, 
small and half rotten potatoes, and sprouted rye or barley 
that has been damaged by rain or some other way, we 
cannot do so unless we call on Uncle Sammy and take him 
in as a partner, as he is the controlling factor in the 
whiskey traffic, and is the promoter and joint partner of 
every distillery in the country. The question with us poor 
fruit growers and farmers is this: Will it pay for us to 
go together and put up a small still for to use up our in- 
ferior fruit, potatoes, rye and barley, by taking in Uncle 
Sam as a partner in the business ? My neighbor, Mr. Der- 
inger, says, "No, it will not pay, John, as we have no use 
for but very little alcohol ourselves, and do not use any 
strong drinks in our families, or ourselves, and what we are 
using for our stock and different purposes we might just as 
well buy and let our stuff go to waste and rot on the 
ground, but if ten or fifteen of us were to go together it 
might pay, as the big farmers in threshing time are in need 
of some whiskey to wash down the dust with, and many 
other times they are in need of some whiskey as a tonic for 
the repair of their bodies." 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 469 

It will here be noted that every one of us human beings 
are differently organized as to our bodies, and that our 
ways, habits and mode of living are also different. We 
are as a race also living in different localities upon the 
face of the earth, and our occupations and trades are also 
different. This being true it follows that whiskey or some 
other stimulant manufactured out of alcohol may be a good 
and useful preparation to some men and women as a tonic 
in repair of their physical bodies and thereby prevent 
diseases when used as a tonic. Whereas, the same amount 
of whiskey as a tonic may be a detriment and poison to 
some other men and women who live in some other locality 
and are occupied in different pursuits of labor or profes- 
sion. You ask any sensible medical doctor, who has an 
extensive practice, if whiskey is a poisonous preparation 
and destructive to the human system and he will tell you 
there is poison in the whiskey, and there are men and 
women who are so constructed as to their organism that 
whiskey is a detriment to their nervous garments of their 
spirit, but he will also tell you a good strong glass of 
whiskey or wine is the best tonic he can give some men 
and women, and is ahead of any medicine as a tonic he has 
in his elabrotorium, in fact is the standard of tonics, as 
whiskey or wine has a tendency to wash and clean the 
garment of the spirit of their patient in a way that no 
other prepared medicine will do. Therefore the learned 
physician says to his patient : ' ' There is nothing the matter 
with your body, but your spirit garment is dirty, and this 
I will wash and clean by giving you a good strong glass 
of whiskey or wine." But the learned doctor farther says 
to his patient: "Do not take any more than what I give 
you, for too many Turkish baths will destroy a man's phys- 
ical strength." This being true, it follows people who are 
living in low, swamp localities where the water is impure, 
malaria created by stagnant water pools, and fevers of 
different kinds are running rampant at different seasons 
of the year, it follows such people who live in such locali- 
ties are of necessity in need of whiskey as a tonic, as the 
poison in the whiskey has a tendency to destroy the organic 
spirit of the different kinds of malarial fevers. Laborers 
and farmers therefore, with their wives and children, who 
are of small means and go into these unhealthy localities, 
are ditching, clearing up lands, and are farming, in fact 
are producing everything of necessity for the sustenance of 
life that can be found in the city market, yet the^e men and 
women with their families are prohibited by Uncle Sam 
and King Oscar to prepare their own drinks as a part of 
the sustenance of their lives. Therefore if these people 
are going to keep their bodies in repair, they shall with 
their small means pay tribute to a gang of whiskey bloats, 



470 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

who have neither honor or respect for the nation or its 
citizens. These are the most unjust and infamous laws 
that can be put upon the statute books of a nation, to pro- 
hibit a citizen who with his toil and labor in the sweat of 
his brow is in an honest and upright way trying to support 
his wife and children, and is so doing, also pays taxes to 
the state for the running expense of the government, but is 
forbidden to prepare his own drinks, together with many 
other things that he may use alcohol or whiskey for within 
his family. But you say these men in these swampy locali- 
ties can manufacture whiskey if they want to by notifying 
the government to that effect. To be sure they can, but 
they will have to call on Uncle Sam, the greatest whiskey 
magnate of the nation, and take him in as a joint partner 
and give him ninety cents- a gallon for every gallon they 
manufacture. There will be no economy for these men in 
so doing. They may just as well buy their whiskey from 
some of Uncle Sam's clerks in the neighboring town. Any 
citizen or voter, lawyer, judge or statesman, who advocates 
a policy or is in favor of a doctrine whereby an honorable 
and upright citizen shall be prohibited from preparing his 
or her own drink, independent of the government or any 
of its citizens, in the way of wine or whiskey, is either a 
knave or a fool, or he may be both, and is a tyranical 
despot as to his spirit. Such men am opposed and against 
liberty, and are in favor of despotism, or they may be 
idiots in the way of studying the science of political 
economy. 

We have stated above that seventy years ago, or there- 
abouts, anybody and everybody could manufacture whiskey 
or beer as they pleased in these United States and Sweden. 
What is the reason that an honorable and upright citizen 
cannot do the same now in these two countries ! We think 
we have found two reasons therefor, and also the cause that 
has led Uncle Sam and King Oscar into this nefarious, 
low-down, disreputable whiskey traffic. As these two gov- 
ernments are coaxing, enticing by every means possible, 
anybody and everybody who comes along, citizen or no 
citizen, to become their agent in selling whiskey. It is an 
undisputed fact that this government has in its employ 
indirectly men as agents to manufacture and sell whiskey 
who are escaped convicts, murderers, robbers and thieves, 
and everything and anything but an honorable citizen, and 
some of them are not citizens, but foreign aliens — some of 
them not even belong to our race. Yet these governments 
have these men employed as their agents in an indirect 
way to manufacture and sell whiskey for profit and gain, 
at the expense of the honorable and upright citizen, and 
to the detriment and destruction of the physical vitality 
of the nation's national life. The first reason we find for 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 471 

such a nefarious political policy, by corrupted and unprin- 
cipled politicians who despise law and order, and are in 
total ignorance of the science of political economy, is this : 
When everybody and anybody could manufacture whiskey 
and sell it as they pleased, then a disreputable aristrocracy 
and corruptible and immoral politicians had no way where- 
by they could be banqueting, indulge in wine and whiskey 
at the expense of the public, for if the non-producers then 
were going to have any frolic or sport in the way of mak- 
ing merry in wine and whiskey, it would have to be at 
their own expense, as the price of wine and whiskey were 
sold at the mere cost of manufacturing it, with a small 
contemptible and wicked aristocracy to see the laborers, 
farmers and common people in general have the oppor- 
tunity to drink as good wine or whiskey without any extra 
margin as profit. This of course was not satisfactory, it 
was too expensive, as they themselves — the upper ten or 
four hundred. As the aristocratic privileged class has ruled 
this country regardless of the common people, as to its po- 
litical policy, it follows that the aristocracy would punch up 
unscrupulous and corruptible politicians to advocate a po- 
litical doctrine whereby they could levy a tax on any citizen 
who was manufacturing and selling whiskey, with the plea 
and excuse that it would give the government a greater in- 
ternal revenue; and of course put the government at the 
head of the whiskey traffic. In this they succeeded, as ig- 
norant and corruptible politicians did not care what would 
become of the country and its common people as long as 
they themselves, with their silly monkeys, could indulge in 
wine suppers, be at their drunken masquerade balls and 
have banquets at the expense of the public. Of course when 
such policy was adopted there were four different points 
for this disreputable set to work the public on. 

The first was this : It reduced the taxes on their real 
estate in proportion more than on the common people, and 
as this set was running the government, they had a chance 
to handle more of the public fund. 

Second : They also had a chance to directly or indirectly 
invest their surplus capital in distilleries and breweries and 
have the government as their partner. 

Third: As they have been able, with their money ac- 
cummulated from the expense of the common people, they 
have built up mammoth plants for the purpose of manu- 
facturing whiskey and beer, such as the common people 
could not afford to put up. It then follows they can manu- 
facture the best of whiskey and wine of various kinds for 
the aristocratic class and sell the inferior grades to the 
common people. Thus they have succeeded in separating 
themselves from the common people as far as drinks are 
concerned. They have also a chance to rig up their dis- 



472 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

reputable resorts and dives in a fashion that it looks on the 
surface like a parson's church parlor, and none can there 
enter who do not belong to the class. These aristocratic 
hell-holes are gilded and polished in the finest of work- 
manship and skillful decorating, in order to become attrac- 
tive to their class, and for the ordinary observer to look 
at them on the surface, they look as respectable as a philo- 
sopher's studio. But when you look at the spirit of these 
aristocratic dives they are like unto serpents' nests and 
tigers' dens. 

Fourth : In levying a tax on the manufacture of alcohol 
and whiskey and also the sale of it in a way that the 
honorable and respectable citizen will have nothing to do 
with the whiskey traffic, has a tendency to leave at least 
sixty-five per cent of the government's agents, who handle 
the whiskey for the government, in the hands of men and 
women who are void of all principle and honor. It then 
follows that these sixty-five per cent of the government 
agents, who are the scum of the Swedish and American 
nations, has an influence over the public, and are in this 
way dragging the common people deeper and deeper into 
poverty and misery. The aristocracy no doubt forsaw this 
when they adopted this policy by levying a tax on the 
manufacture and sale of whiskey. Therefore the aristo- 
cracy can rule the common people more easily, as a poverty 
stricken people who has lost its spirit as to their liberty 
will submit to despotism more easily than an independent 
and spirited people who are as yet self-sustaining as to the 
necessities of life. 

The second reason and the cause of it we find is this: 
Ignorant, corruptible statesmen and politicians were made 
to believe through the agency of Satan that they could not 
run these two governments unless they levy a tax on 
whiskey for to derive revenue for the running expenses of 
the government. They could also forsee that this revenue 
would run up into the hundreds of millions and would be 
one of the main streams of revenue flowing into the gov- 
ernment treasury, as the government would indirectly run 
and control the whole whiskey traffic. They also were 
made to believe that by putting high duty on imported 
liquors of every kind, and also become joint partners in 
every distillery, brewery and saloon which handled whiskey, 
thus they could make the whiskey so expensive that the 
common laborer, mechanic and poor farmer, whose income 
through their labor was barely sufficient for the sustaining 
life for themselves and their families as to clothing and 
food, they could not afford to buy and drink whiskey, and 
if they did they would have to curtail on their clothing 
and food for themselves and families by wearing coarse 
and cheap clothing, and economize in the way of living. 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 473 

Thus they were made to believe that the ploor laborers, 
mechanics and small farmer were given the liberty to do 
as they pleased, drink whiskey or leave it alone. Satan 
therefore made them believe that the middle class were the 
ones whom they conld skin more easily than the laborers, 
mechanics and poor farmers, as the middle class had more 
of an income than what was necessary for sustaining life, 
as to clothing and food. Satan also made them believe it 
was just and right that the middle class should pay for 
the whole fry, as Satan made them believe, if the middle 
class were reduced to poverty, on a level with the laborer, 
mechanic and the smaller farmer, it would in no way hurt 
the aristocratic privileged class who were running the gov- 
ernment, and that they would in course of time get rid of 
the middle class, as the middle class had a tendency to 
meddle with government affairs. It then follows that the 
middle class were not to be trusted less they should show 
up to the public their infamous, disreputable lives and 
wicked and devilish political doings as to the destructive- 
ness of these two nations. Satan also made them believe it 
was God's plan that the government should be engaged in 
the whiskey traffic and help to establish respectable whiskey 
resorts where prostitution, gambling, whoring and dissipa- 
tion of every description could be carried on under the 
supervision and protection of the government. Thus Satan 
made them believe this was God's command, that the 
Swedish and American governments should be the chief 
promoters of the whiskey traffic, lest these two nations 
should go to hell (which means destruction) through the 
inherited habit of the lusted flames of intoxicating drinks. 
But Satan, let me here tell you, was more cunning than 
a gang of dishonest, corruptible, ignorant, wicked politi- 
cians and aristocratic monkeys, who are a nuisance to the 
state and a disgrace to these two nations, for Satan did 
know that there was a spirit of pride that lay concealed 
in the hearts of the people of these two nations, and that 
the middle class would imitate the aristocratic class in 
their gluttony and dissipation as far as their means allowed 
them so to do. Satan also did know that whiskey and wine 
was an intoxicating magnet attracting various other evils 
in connection with drunkenness. Therefore if he could get 
these two governments, through the indirect agency of its 
clean citizens, establish resorts fitted up with music and 
various attractive devices for amusement, and in connec- 
tion with these various amusements, sell whiskey, wine 
and anything that was intoxicating to the mind and body 
of men, as these resorts as a rule are fitted up in a style 
and manner for the purpose of attracting the public, and 
give the public free access to congregate and there be 
amused, it then follows that many honest laborers, farmers 



474 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

and mechanics will there spend their leisure hours. For 
they are made to believe that these resorts, what is known 
as saloons, are as healthful to spend their time as at home 
or any other place of business, as the government has 
placed its secret seal upon the business of these resorts in 
the name of a license, and are endorsed by the spirit of 
Uncle Sam and King Oscar. Uncle Sam and King Oscar 
therefore, in making the common people and laboring class 
in general believe these resorts or saloons are healthful to 
its citizens and beneficial to their government, the common 
people and the laboring class in general are also caught 
in the snares of Satan, as Satan has secured a mortgage 
on the spirit and soul of Uncle Sam and King Oscar. It 
then follows that when the laborers and mechanics in gen- 
eral who have no income only from their labor enter these 
resorts known as saloons, instituted and built up by the 
trinity of Uncle Sam, King Oscar and Satan, they are 
magnetized, hypnotized and mesmerized by the intoxicat- 
ing, magnetic, attractive spirit that lies concealed in these 
places in a manner that they will, many of them, forget 
their wives and children at home, and in a dreaming lucid 
state, spend their time and money in these places to the 
detriment of their wives and children. 

This being true, is it not then high time for us honest 
laborers, truthful farmers and skillful mechanics, to raise 
ourselves up against a gang of ignorant, rotten, corrupti- 
ble and infamous politicians, who have, and are, endorsing 
a political policy of Satan by having the government to 
indirectly run and operate the whiskey traffic to the detri- 
ment and destruction of its citizens. Therefore any lawyer, 
judge, politician or statesman who says, "Where shall we 
get the revenue from that will balance up with the revenue 
we now get from the duty on imported whiskey, wine and 
intoxicating liquors, together with the internal revenue V r 
In what manner was these two governments run seventy 
years ago, which we may say was yesterday in comparison 
with time, and where did the statesmen then get their rev- 
enue from to run the government, and we have today ten 
times the facilities to raise revenue for the running ex- 
penses of the government that they had then? Therefore, 
any lawyer, judge, politician or so-called statesman who 
raises such a question, where shall we get revenue from if 
whiskey and beer be manufactured and sold free of duty 
and internal revenue, the same as butter and cheese "? Such 
a man who raises such a question is either a knave or a fool, 
or he may be both. He has never studied the science of 
government, nor is he in the least acquainted with the 
doctrine of philosophy of the science of political economy, 
such a man is not fit to hold an office under a civil gov- 
ernment, and should be branded by every honest laborer, 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 475 

farmer and mechanic of these United States and Sweden as 
a barbarian, tyrant, and a despot, and on top of it should 
be disfranchised for being affiliated with Satan. 

You here ask us, if Satan has anything to do with the 
whiskey traffic. We have told you plainly, he has, but you 
do not belive this, and you say : ' ' There is no such a thing 
as an individual Satan, and therefore you are mistaken, you 
are in your ideas laboring under false impressions, mis- 
leading and deluded doctrines." It makes no difference 
what I or you believe as individuals, Satan or no Satan. 
Our belief does not change the spirit of the whiskey ques- 
tion that we are here dealing with. But we have told ycu 
in Part First that there is a representative Satan in the 
form of falsity and conceit. Therefore when a man is 
embracing that falsity and conceit as his life study he is a 
(representative Satan, and will become such after he is 
dead, also as to his body when in the spiritual world or 
in among the infernal inhabitants. But we have also told 
you in Part First that the secret history and records for 
the last fifteen million years, or thereabout, among the 
angels of the celestial heaven belonging to this our earth, 
shows that there is an individual Satan also, and that he 
at one time held a high office in the spiritual heaven. As 
I have been permitted by messengers of light to read this 
secret history together with what we read in our Bible 
in different places concerning an individual Satan in or 
among the infernal inhabitants, and that this individual 
Satan has also the power to visit our earth and take an 
active interest in politics. We read in Revelation, chapter 
12: 

"And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a 
woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, 
and upon her head a crown of twelve stars : 

"And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, 
and pained to be delivered. 

"And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and 
behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten 
horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. 

"And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, 
Und did cast them to the earth : and the dragon stood before 
the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour 
her child as soon as it was born. 

"And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule 
all nations with a rod of iron : and her child was caught 
up unto God, and to his throne. 

' ' And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath 
a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there 
a thousand two hundred and threescore days. 

"And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels 



476 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

fought against the dragon ; and the dragon f ought and his 
langels, 

"And prevailed not; neither was their place found any 
more in heaven. 

"And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, 
called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole 
world, he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were 
cast out with him." 

When I read this I believe every word of it is true, and 
I believe John, the Revelator, wrote the above in good 
faith and that he also is telling the truth as he saw it. 
With such history and statements, together with many 
others equally reliable, is what makes me believe there 
is an individual Satan as well as a representative Satan 
and Devil. Why should I believe, or have any rea- 
•son to believe that there was such a man living as Benedict 
Arnold, Bancroft, with Moses Goit Tyler, and the balance 
of the world 's historians are telling me that there was such 
a man living as Benedict Arnold, and that he was a general 
in Washington's army — was fighting alongside General 
Washington for the liberty of the American colonies, but 
that he afterwards became an enemy to General Washing- 
ton and a traitor to his country. I have also by hearsay 
been told that General Arnold afterwards was living in 
the city of Paris. A French officer, knowing Arnold to be 
an American, and not knowing that he was Arnold the 
traitor, walked into his room where Arnold was sitting, 
saluted Arnold in military style, and requested Arnold to 
give him a commission in the American army. Arnold 
raised up from his seat and said, ' ' I am Arnold, the traitor, 
and have no friend in America." 

The reason I believe there was such a man living as 
General Arnold, the traitor, is that I have faith in the 
fidelity of the historians, and that they are telling the 
truth in their history. As far as the hearsay goes about 
General Arnold I can neither affirm nor deny. But I am 
inclined to think without any prejudice against General 
Arnold that it may possibly be true that he told the French 
officer these words, "I am Arnold, the traitor, and have 
no friend in America. ' ' It is for the same reason I believe 
there is an individual Devil and Satan as well as a repre- 
sentative Devil and Satan, as I have read about him in two 
different secret histories, and have also been told by mes- 
sengers of light that such an individual Devil and Satan 
are in existence among the infernal inhabitants of ' the 
southeastern quarter of Eden. As I firmly believe what I 
have read and heard to be true in regard to Satan and 
the Devil, the old serpent which deceiveth the whole world, 
who had the skill and power to fight against the angels of 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 47T 

the celestial heavens, he had also the skill ana power to 
come down here on the earth to tamper with the brains of 
a gang of unprincipled, corruptible and wicked politicians, 
and make them adopt his policy in regard to the whiskey 
traffic; also make them believe it was the surest and best 
policy for the nation, and that such a policy was ordained 
by God and recommended by his angels. For, mind you, 
all the lesser devils and satans in the infernal regions are 
all of them calling themselves gods and creators of the uni- 
verse, emperors, kings and lords, and any other big name 
they can think of. 

But you say: "You are badly mistaken and are also 
misled, are perhaps a little off your base, and got bugs in 
your hat. We do not believe there is such a thing as an 
individual Satan, who had anything to do with the whiskey 
traffic, or who ever tampered with the brains of the law- 
makers of this country and Sweden. ' ' Very well, you then 
believe John, the Kevelator, is telling a falsehood and a 
lie, and that the Bible is written merely for fun, and is 
of no value any farther than any other ten cent novel, 
which is written by neitions. Do you know what makes 
you have such a belief ? "We shall here tell you, if you do 
not know it yourself. You are a dishonest rascal, and will 
deny the truth wherever you find it, and if you were going 
to write anything yourself you would write nothing but 
lies and swear to falsehood under your own signature. 
This is the reason you believe the secret and profane his- 
torians are all forgers and liars like yourself. But we 
will now take you up on your own proposition and admit 
that Satan has nothing to do with the whiskey traffic, or 
ever had, nor that he ever were permitted, or had the power 
to tamper with the brains of our lawmakers, politicians or 
statesmen, as Satan and the Devil are only imaginary, or 
a shadow in some men's brains, but that our statesmen, 
politicians and lawmakers have adopted this policy them- 
selves, that the government should be interested in the 
whiskey traffic. It then follows that our statesmen, law- 
makers and politicians are held responsible for such a 
devilish, infamous and destructive policy, whose spirit has 
a tendency to destroy the national life of the nation, and 
sink its inhabitants into the depths of darkness, as the in- 
tention of depriving every man and woman of their liberty, 
who are a citizen of the state, to prepare their own drinks 
as they see fit as to the repair of their bodies. If this is 
true, as you, our reader, claim, that Satan has nothing to 
do with the whiskey traffic or ever did have, but that it 
is an independent political policy of our politicians, law- 
makers and statesmen, extracted from their own doctrine 
and philosophy of the political economy, approved by 
themselves, and that their intentions are to run these two 



478 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

governments — United States and Sweden — in the same old 
channels by prohibiting- its honorable citizens from pre- 
paring their own drinks, as they see fit, that an aristo- 
cratic, privileged class may be given a chance to dissipate 
and live a reckless life at the expense of the producers of 
these two nations, and thereby destroy the independent 
spirit of the national life of these two nations, we, the 
honest laborers, farmers and mechanics, are justified in 
the name of our political gods, Justice, Law and Order to 
go to the city of Washington, the capital of these United 
States of America, and take every one of the members of 
the two houses of congress, together with the president, 
put them on a steamer and send them to some heathen 
country, with a strict order, sealed in their foreheads by 
tattooed letters, Never to return. 

And the Swedish honest laborers, farmers and mechanics 
are also justified in the name of their political gods, Justice, 
Law and Order, to march in a body onto the city of Stock- 
holm, and there take King Oscar, with every member of the 
risdag, put them on a steamer and transfer them on to 
Spitzbergen, among the Eskimos, and make them under- 
stand, never to return until they had abandoned their 
devils and infamous political policy, in having the gov- 
ernment interested in the whiskey traffic. 

Such a move by the laborers, farmers and mechanics 
would be a great blessing to a disreputable, wicked, aris- 
tocratic class, as it would have a tendency to shorten their 
sentences in hell, among the infernal inhabitants, for per- 
haps one or two thousand years. For it may here be noted 
that the millions of tears that have flowed from the eyes 
of innocent wives, sisters and children, and the sorrows 
and woe this infamous political policy has caused its in- 
nocent citizens of these two countries, are not lest, but they 
are charged up in the judgment records of these two na- 
tions and against its political leaders. The tears, sorrow 
and woe this infamous political policy has caused its in- 
nocent citizens are transferred into flaming swords and 
sabers pointed against thest two nations and its political 
leaders. They are therefore brighter than silver and harder 
than steel; they cannot be broken, nor can the hand that 
holds them in its grasp be cut off. But you rotten politi- 
cians say: "We do not believe this." We do not care 
what you do or not; your belief or disbelief cuts no figure 
with the eternal laws of the universe. You do not believe 
perhaps there is a God who created you, but that you came 
here on this earth by chance, and that you have neither 
spirit or soul within your body. If you therefore believe 
the seed that propagated you in your mother's womb were 
dug up from under an old fir stump, it is of no concern 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 479 

to us as long as you confine such ideas and belief to your- 
self. 

But here comes another fellow who says : ' ' The laborers, 
farmers and mechanics, and the common people in general 
are as much responsible for the government's political 
policy as the lawmakers, politicians and statesmen, as these 
two countries are a representative government, and that 
the people in general are approving of the government's 
political policy can plainly be seen by the way they are 
casting their vote. They are also given a chance to change 
the government policy as they see fit by a majority vote 
of their ballot." This we deny; that the laborers, farmers 
and mechanics are in the least responsible for the govern- 
ment's political policy, as they have no voice in the law- 
making power of these two governments, as the ballot given 
us in the name of a franchise of suffrage is a sham ballot, 
and has no more effect on the driver of the political band 
wagon than a boy who is sent out with a gun by his father 
to shoot an eagle who has alighted on one of his fruit 
trees, but puts a blind cartridge in the boy's gun. The 
father does not want the bird hurt, but takes pleasure in 
seeing the boy blaze away at the bird with his blind cart- 
ridge, not knowing his gun is loaded by a blind cartridge. 
The boy pronounces himself a bad shot, but yet takes 
pleasure in scaring the bird from one tree to another. So 
it is with us laborers, farmers and mechanics of these 
United States and Sweden. The aristocratic class has 
given us a sham ballot to use as a political exponent whose 
power is carried away by the wind to the enjoyment and 
pleasure on the sceneries and tableaus of an assembled aris- 
tocratic dramatical political theatre. Under a constitu- 
tional, monarchial kingdom, or a counterfeit democratic 
republic, the ballot given to the laborers, farmers and me- 
chanics cannot be otherwise than sham ballots. You there- 
fore ask us, our reader, what we mean by a counterfeit 
democratic republic. We mean this : Whenever the poli- 
ticians and statesmen have parted with the science of 
political economy, are running the government at random 
for profit and gain to the politicians in divers ways as to 
bribery, political cunning, with the affiliation of an in- 
direct bounded obligation by the officials of the govern- 
ment to an aristocratic privileged class, such government 
becomes a counterfeit democratic republic. You loyal 
Americans do not believe this United States government 
is run on that plan. But we say, yes. The reason you 
believe we are mistaken is, you love your country like 
unto a mother loves her child. The mother who loves her 
child will not tolerate any one to tell her she has a bad 
and disobedient child, even if her neighbor tells the truth 
about her child, she will not believe it, for her love over- 



480 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

balances her understanding, and therefore sets the punish- 
ment of a bad child to one side. But the father of the 
child may also love the child as well as the mother, but 
Ihe father's understanding will overbalance his love. He 
therefore will punish and correct a bad child. He will also 
by his understanding recognize that he has a bad child 
when any one of his neighbors tell the truth about his 
child. So it is with you loyal citizens of these United 
States and Sweden. You love your country to an extent 
where your love overbalances your understanding. There- 
fore you will not recognize the evils that are hanging over 
your head, that may at any time strike you down into an 
untimely grave. We love our country also, as well as you 
do, but we love it from our understanding. We also ac- 
knowledge our shortcomings, peculiarities and faults. We 
also acknowledge the evil that lies concealed within us, 
as we cannot hide this before the world, and those who 
created us. Is it not then prudent that we should ac- 
knowledge this our shortcoming, peculiarity and fault in 
a manner that we may thoroughly understand ourselves 
and thereby try to repair and elevate our nature and try 
to do better. In this way we shall not, in our own imagina- 
tion, deceive ourselves as to what we in reality are. So it 
is with our country and government to an extent whereby 
we are willing to sacrifice our lives for its preservation. 
We therefore acknowledge the imperfect construction of 
our political machinery and the defective political econ- 
omy under which we laborers, farmers and mechanics are 
governed as to its laws and statutes. 

We therefore claim the voting ballot given us as a fran- 
chise of suffrage is a sham ballot. It then follows we 
have no voice whatever in the election of the members of 
congress and the president of the people. It then follows, 
that we laborers, farmers and mechanics are not responsi- 
ble for the rogues and rascals who get into office as mem- 
bers of congress, and for the bribing money spent to cor- 
rupt American politics, when it comes to the selection of 
our public officers. How can we prove this true? We 
can give thousands of proofs to this effect, and will here 
quote one member of a corruptible political ring, who with 
his money is at this time trying to corrupt American 
politics, and with his money will bribe and buy unscrupu- 
lous politicians, who are void of honor, principle or moral- 
ity, for the benefit of those who have not time to read the 
daily papers, and pay no attention to what is going on 
upon the arena of American politics. We shall here quote 
from our daily paper, the Morning Oregonian: 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 481 

Ready to Chip In. 

Andrew Carnegie Would Fight the Wall Street— In Roose- 
velt's Behalf— Angered at Reported Plot to Defeat 
the President— A Million if it is Necessary. 

Washington, April 3d, 1904.— (Special)— Andrew Car- 
negie has sent word to President Roosevelt that he need 
not worry over rumors that the moneyed interest of Wall 
Street is not disposed to chip in to the Republican cam- 
paign fund. The founder of libraries says he stands ready 
to contribute any reasonable sum, up to one million dollars, 
if necessary, to offset any defections by the rich Wall 
Street men. 

Mr. Carnegie was recently discussing the attitude of 
certain Wall Street interests toward Mr. Roosevelt. He 
said he failed to see any sense or justice in the course. 
Then he was told that these men were threatening to shut 
off the sinews of war for the forthcoming campaign. Mr. 
Carnegie lifted his eyebrows and remarked that if there 
happened to be any need for funds to call upon him. "We 
will see that there is plenty of money for the proper conduct 
of the campaign, ' ' he said. ' ' If there is a conspiracy of rich 
men to defeat him, or hamper his campaign, we will see 
that it does not succeed. ' ' He made it plain that he could 
be counted upon for $500,000, or even $1,000,000, if the 
exigencies of the case demanded it. 

Is this not plain to us laborers, farmers and mechanics, 
if we want to acknowledge the truth, that our ballot is a 
sham ballot, and that we are no factor whatsoever in the 
nomination or election of the president, or any members 
of the two houses of congress ? What is now the difference 
to us whether Mr. Carnegie nominate and elect the presi- 
dent, or Wall Street? Who is Mr. Carnegie, who has so 
much money he is willing to put up one million dollars to 
the campaign fund of the Republican party to get Mr. 
Roosevelt the nomination and election. As the members of 
the Wall Street gambling gang could not f orsee when they 
nominated and elected Mr. McKinley that ne should be 
assassinated before his term expired, and that they for this 
reason are opposed to Mr. Roosevelt's nomination, as he 
came into office by accident and not by their consent. Mr. 
Carnegie thinks therefore that he can play the Wall Street 
gamblers a trick by gilding the stage of the political arena 
with 3685.8 pounds of gold. But we are inclined to think 
that the Wall Street sharks are working old man Carnegie 
a little, and they in this way are making him contribute 
a little more than his share to the campaign fund, as he 



482 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

has money to give away to libraries, with money as dona- 
tions to foreign countries. 

Who is Mr. Carnegie? We do not know the man per- 
sonally but are told by hearsay of what we here accuse 
him of. Mr. Andrew Carnegie is a Scotchman by birth, 
came to the United States as a boy or young man, with 
perhaps less than one thousand dollars in his pocket. He 
began to work in Pittsburg, Pennsylvania, as a steel worker. 
Being a sharp, shrewd business fellow, having material 
wealth as his object in life, he worked to that end. He 
soon became a partner in the steel works, and in time pro- 
prietor of the same. Mr. Carnegie no doubt knew how he 
could corrupt politicians and to get government contracts 
at a big figure. Mr. Carnegie, as we understand it, sold 
out his interest to the United States Steel Corporation for 
the sum of $82,000,000. It is said when he retired from 
business he had accummulated $100,000,000, more or less, 
in the course of thirty-five years, or thereabouts. How 
could this be possible that a man could accumulate that 
amount of money in ordinary business and manufacturing 
enterprises in the short time of thirty-five years, or there- 
abouts? This, however, has been possible under a counter- 
feit democratic republic like that of the United States of 
America. We have been told Mr. Andrew Carnegie made 
the most of his money off the United States government. 
In this way, if our information is to be relied upon, Mr. 
Carnegie got contracts from the United States government 
to deliver machinery of various kinds, together with the 
armor plates used in the construction of battleships and 
cruisers in the United States navy. Mr. Carnegie got 
from the United States $420 to $440 a ton for these plates 
when delivered to the government. The cost of manu- 
facturing these plates, together with the wages paid his 
lobbyists in the capitol city of Washington, who secured 
these contracts from the members of congress, and the rake 
off paid to the balance of the government officials, were in 
all $200 to $220 a ton. Such contracts, together with many 
other contracts of the same nature, were what made it pos- 
sible for Mr. Carnegie to accumulate the amount of 
$100,000,000, more or less, in the short time of thirty-five 
years, or thereabout. We do not blame Mr. Carnegie for 
working the government to this effect, as the government 
officials and the members of congress no doubt encouraged 
Mr. Carnegie in his enterprise in order to fleece the gov- 
ernment. Any other manufacturers in the steel industry 
perhaps would have done the same thing. But we do 
blame Mr. Carnegie for not keeping his money. He has 
no right to disgrace the American public with his money. 
He has no right to levy a tax upon the laborers and me- 
chanics of these United States to pay tribute to students 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 483 

in a foreign country with his money, neither has he any 
moral right to pollute American politics any farther than 
it is by his money. 

You here ask us, our reader, in what way has Mr. Car- 
negie disgraced the American public? He has, whenever 
an opportunity has been given him, established libraries in 
cities and towns throughout our land, under certain condi- 
tions, of a design of his own. This is an insult to the 
laborers, farmers and mechanics of these United States, 
as we are in need of no alms. We therefore serve notice 
on Mr. Carnegie and everybody else that we laborers, 
farmers and mechanics want them to understand that alms 
giving and philanthropy belong to the state, not to indi- 
viduals. Give us honest laborers, farmers and mechanics 
an equal show with an aristocratic privileged class, and we 
will show you we are able to buy our own books. We also 
shall be able to construct and set up libraries in a style 
and grandeur that Mr. Carnegie's libraries will be relics 
of a barbarian age. For this reason Mr. Carnegie's libra- 
ries are a disgrace to the American public. Mr. Carnegie 
has donated, as we understand it, $10,000,000 worth of 
bonds held by him in the United States Steel Corporation, 
to a Scotch university, these stocks or bonds not to be sold 
by the University of Edinburgh, Scotland (or wherever 
the university is located), but shall draw the annual divi- 
dend from these stocks or bonds held by the university in 
the American steel corporation. We will now suppose that 
these stocks or bonds are drawing a dividend of ten per 
cent per annum. It then follows that the Scotch univer- 
sity is drawing from the United States Steel Corporation 
the sum of $1,000,000 every year, produced by the laborers 
and mechanics of these United States. It will take one 
thousand one hundred and eleven laborers and mechanics 
three hundred days in the year at the rate of three dollars 
per day, to pay the revenue to the Scotch university. It 
is in this unjust way Mr. Carnegie has, with his money, 
levied an unjust tax upon the American laborers and me- 
chanics and made us pay tribute to a foreign nation. Mr. 
Carnegie is for this reason a damage to our country for 
not keeping his money, or spending it in some respectable 
way where it will do no harm to anybody, as there are 
plenty of such chances. On top of all this mischief that 
he has dcgie to our country with his money, he now comes 
bold-faced and openly on the stage of the theatre of Ameri- 
can politics, dressed in his political shirt-sleeves, with the 
ringmaster's whip in his hand, and declares in a loud and 
triumphant voice, "Make it plain that he could be counted 
upon for $500,000 or even $1,000,000 if the exigencies of 
the case demanded it." It is for this reason Mr. Carnegie 
is a disgrace to the American politics of these United States 



484 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

of America, by the use of his money. For he is now as to 
his profession, King Nebuchednazzar of the United States. 

But you say: "You howling laborers, farmers and me- 
chanics of these United States have the same chance as Mr. 
Carnegie had to make money out of the government, if 
you only knew enough." Such talk is insinuating, and no 
one but an ignoramous of human life will talk in such a 
manner. We do not propose to affiliate ourselves with 
rogues and rascals for the sake of making money in an 
underhanded way out of the government, or of the public. 
It is well known to any ordinary observer of human life 
that any city, town or community can and will support a 
certain percentage of deadb.eats, sharps, gamblers and 
swindlers who are feeding upon the credulity of the public. 
But let one-half of the population of a city, town or com- 
munity, or all of them, start in on gambling, swindling and 
trying to live high in luxury and ease on the production 
of some one else's hard labor and useful industry. You 
will find all sharps and crooks will become a dismal failure. 
Therefore any city, town or community that undertakes to 
support any more than a certain percentage, of idlers, 
gamblers, crooks, swindlers and non-producers, will go by 
the board for the necessities of life. If this holds good 
for a city, town or community, it also holds good with a 
government; and which one of our past historians tell us 
has been one of the causes that has destroyed the most 
powerful and strong governments before us. It is for this 
reason we honest laborers, farmers and mechanics do not 
want to stoop so low as to bribe the government officials 
for the sake of making money in an underhanded and dis- 
honest way. Any man or set of men who offer a bribe 
to the government officials are as big a thief as the one 
who receives or takes the bribe. Can we give any proof 
that our government officials are thieves, and that our 
lawmakers are taking bribes from individuals? We have 
many hundreds, if not thousands, in the government's em- 
ploy of today, who are thieves and take bribes, that we 
can point out to you, if we are called upon so to do. We 
shall here mention one who shall suffice for all the balance : 

Senator Burton, who is senior senator from Kansas, was 
convicted after an exhaustive trial, in which various letters 
from him to the Rialto Grain & Securities Company, the 
checks which he received in payment for his services in 
behalf of the concern oefore the postoffice, and the testi- 
money of numerous agents of the government, were intro- 
duced. Senator Burton's defense was that he was merely 
acting in the capacity of an attorney, and did not employ 
his senatorial influence in the work. 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 485 

Senator Burton Given Six Months in Jail. 

Fine of $2,500 also Imposed— Court Holds It is Evident he 
Accepted a Bribe— Case Will be Appealed— Kansas 
Solon Gives a Bond of $10,000— It is only by a Strong 
Effort He Suppresses His Emotion When Sentenced. 

St. Louis, April 6th, 1904— Senator Burton, of Kansas, 
was today denied a new trial and sentenced to six months 
in the Iron county jail and to pay a fine of $2,500. Senator 
Burton, accompanied by his leading attorney, Judge Ches- 
ter H. Krum, came into court at 12 :30. A case was being 
tried, and Judge Adams granted a recess to take up the 
Burton case. Judge Adams summoned Senator Burton to 
stand up and then spoke of the motions that had been filed 
for a new trial and for arrest of judgment. The court after 
briefly reviewing the motions, overruled them both. The 
court then said to the defendant: "Have you anything to 
say as to why sentence should not be passed upon you?" 
Trembling and evidently suppressing his emotions with a 
strong effort, Senator Burton stood leaning with both hands 
on a chair back as he said :" (Making a plea\ 

It is our opinion that Senator Burton is no more of a 
thief than the balance of the senators of the American 
congress, if the truth were known. He just happened to 
be a little hard up, and for this reason did not divide up 
with the balance of the robber gang. Perhaps Senator 
Burton did not belong to the professional government rob- 
ber gang. This being the case, Senator Burton was bound 
to be caught, as he had no protection from the organized 
gang. This being the nature and quality of our lawmaking 
power it then follows we, the laborers, farmers and me- 
chanics are not in the least responsible for what is done in 
the way of legislation regarding the whiskey traffic. As 
the government is indirectly run by men like Mr. Carnegie 
and the Wall Street, with their allies, it follows it is in 
line with the policy of the Devil and Satan, which de- 
ceiveth the whole world, that the government should be at 
the head of the whiskey traffic. 

What is meant by Wall Street and its power that we 
hear so much talk about? For the benefit of those laborers, 
farmers and mechanics who are not acquainted with what 
is going on there, we shall here give them a few pointers. 
There is one street in the city of New York known as Wall 
street, where a gang of financial pirates have established an 
international gambling den. They are there gambling in 
the finances of the different governments. They are very 
patriotic to a counterfeit democratic republic and an auto- 
cratic government, As to their hearts they are supe<rstiti- 



486 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

ous cowards. In their insanity for material wealth they 
are praying to the Devil and fire Satan. They are the 
composers of all the political dramas, which are enacted 
and played upon the stage, at their command, of the na- 
tion's political theatre by the politicians. They are also 
the commanding voice to the ring masters in the political 
arena. They are the center pivot of an aristocratic priv- 
ileged class. We shall here give what took place a year 
ago when they dedicated their new gambling den : 

Dedicated New Building. 

NeAV York Stock Exchange Has Beautiful Home— Its Pres- 
ident Makes Dedicatory Address— Great Vault for 
Storing Securities Built of Steel. 

New York, April 22d, 1903. — The members of the New 
York Stock Exchange abandoned business today and de- 
voted themselves to the ceremonies incident to the dedica- 
tion of their handsome new building. These ceremonies 
were brief and impressive. After prayer by the Rev. Mor- 
gan Dix of Trinity church, Ransom H. Thomas, chairman 
of the building committee, formally handed the new build- 
ing over to Donald McKay, president of the New Yoirk 
Stock Exchange Building Association, who in turn formally 
presented it to Randolph Keppler, president of the ex- 
change, for the use of the- members. In accepting the 
building, Mr. Keppler said: "The great markets of the 
wo)rld are so closely inter-related that, aided by the perfect 
means of communication which are now available, a panic 
in one hemisphere can be, has been, and will be alleviated 
by the exchanges in the other. We should also remember 
that the exchanges are very important and very useful 
agencies for the successful diffusion of capital into the 
great channels of trade and industry. It then follows, 
therefore, that great stock exchanges have become an es- 
sential necessity or adjunct to our own and other moneyed 
institutions, that interests are mutual and their facilities 
are practically indispensable each to the other. Certain 
it is that the business transacted on an iniDortant stock 
exchange could not be conducted without the aid of banks, 
and I am encouraged to say, encouraged by the welcome 
presence with us today of many of the honored heads of 
the most important banking and kindred corporations, that 
these very needs arising from business on the exchange 
constitute one of the most important opportunities for profit 
to the banking interests in the various money centers of 
the world. Nor need I hesitate to allude to the spirit of 
patriotism which has always animated the financial com- 
munity of which our association forms an important part. 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 487 

&nd to the ever present readiness to contribute to the relief 
of suffering humanity. While it is true that in the prac- 
tical pursuit of our business sentiment is necessarily thrust 
aside, it is equally true that genuine sympathy is nowhere 
more spontaneous, nor more generously and practically 
demonstrated than in this heart of Wall street. The mag- 
nificence of our new home is only in keeping with the 
magnitude of our business, as in this, as also in the methods 
by which we adjust and settle our daily transactions and in 
the extraordinary facilities afforded by our own stock ex- 
change clearing house, we may well claim first place among 
the exchanges of the world. Having reached it, let us 
maintain it. Let us always remember the objects of our 
association as laid down in the first article of our constitu- 
tion, namely: 'To maintain high standards of commercial 
honor among our members, and to promote and inculcate 
just and equitable principles of trade and business.' Liv- 
ing and acting by this standard we shall have performed 
our duty to ourselves and to the public, whose respect and 
confidence we cheerfully enjoy. Honor and integrity are 
the watchwords inscribed on our escutcheon, which has 
passed down from generation to generation, and which shall 
ever remain unstained so long as we proudly lay claim to 
the name and title of the New York Stock Exchange." 
An address by Mayor Low in behalf of the citizens and 
invited guests followed, and the members and their guests, 
including many men prominent in financial and business 
circles, were shown through the building. Among the in- 
vited guests were the president and secretary of the Con- 
solidated Exchange. The New York Stock Exchange thus 
for the first time recognizing that institution. The mem- 
bers of the Consolidated Exchange sent their well wishes 
with a large floral piece containing five hundred American 
Beauty roses. The board room where the dedicatory cere- 
monies were held was crowded long before the hour set for 
the opening, and the guests were entertained with music. 
The brokerage offices in the district were closed and flags 
flew from flagstaffs in honor of the event. It is just two 
years since the work of tearing down the old building to 
make room for the new commenced, and during that time 
the members have been accommodated at the New York 
Produce Exchange. It was expected that the work would 
be completed within a year, but the difficulties were greater 
than the architects and contractors had counted on. The 
building, which looks small beside the sky-scrapers, by 
which it is surrounded, presents a striking appearance with 
its massive and beautifully carved stone pillars and decora- 
tions. The interior has been arranged looking to the com- 
fort of the members. An impregnable vault has been built 
for the safety of the securities. The building which fronts 



488 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

on NeW street, extends through to New street with an 
opening on Wall street, as in the old building. In the 
construction it was found necessary to go forty-two feet 
below the level of Broad street. In the cellar are the vaults 
of the safe deposit companies and the plants for cooling 
and heating the building. The members will be warmed 
in winter by a constant flow of warm air. In summer the 
coolest spot in the city, outside of a cold storage warehouse, 
will be the exchange, which will be kept at a low tempera- 
ture. The main board room in which the trading is done, 
is one hundred and forty-four by one hundred and nine 
feet and is seventy-four and one-half feet deep to the ceil- 
ing. Into this will go fresh air at the rate of 12,000,000 
cubic feet a minute, while exhaust pipes will draw off the 
foul air. The luncheon club, secretary's office and other 
offices connected with the exchange, are on the floor above. 
The members saw these for the first time today, as the 
building committee saw to it that no inspection of the build- 
ing was made by members before everything was ready. 
The steel safe deposit vaults in the basement are one hun- 
dred and eighteen feet seven inches long, twenty-one feet 
wide and nine feet ten and one-half inches high, the wall 
being ten inches thick, and the total weight, including the 
one hundred and ten ton vestibules, seven hundred and 
seventy-six tons. It is carried on steel bar partitions 
weighing forty tons, the bars being placed four inches apart 
and being one and five-tenths inch in diameter. 

Thus you can have an idea, our reader, what the gambling 
den on Wfall street looks like. We here find that these 
financial pirates in their cunning devices and infamous 
constructed plans against the government and the common 
people, are also at the same time superstitious cowards and 
hypocritical fools. What men or women of any ordinary 
intelligence or sense, will ever believe that our Creator 
would ever for a minute listen to a prayer sent up by a 
gang of disreputable gamblers, who have no honor or re- 
spect for God or man. As far as my experience goes with 
devils from the infernal regions, I am inclined to think 
that when Rev. Morgan Dix was sending up the prayers 
in behalf of the robber gang, that there were devils stand- 
ing behind his back laughing. For it may also here be 
noted that when the devils are listening to such mock 
prayers they imagine themselves gods and the creators of 
the universe. It then follows that these devils will inspire 
men with their own insane ideas and make men believe 
themselves to be great benefactors to mankind. That this 
is true can plainly be seen by Rudolph Keppler's speech, 
when he says, "Nor need I hesitate to allude to the spirit 
of patriotism which has always animated the financial com- 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 489 

munity of which our association forms an important part, 
and to the ever present readiness to contribute to the relief 
of suffering humanity." 

Just think of it; these unscrupulous cut-throats are im- 
agining themselves relieving suffering humanity. Mr. Ru- 
dolph Keppler also says : "Living and acting by this stand- 
ard, we shall have performed our duty to ourselves and 
the public whose respect and confidence we cheerfully en- 
joy." In their insanity for material wealth they are in- 
spired by devils. They have a duty to perform to them- 
selves and to the public. The New York Stock Exchange 
therefore, with all its brokerage offices around it, so located 
in the heart of New York city, is the school district where 
all the politicians of these United States are taking lesssons 
as to political economy. It then follows, any one who has 
not a diploma from the political school on Wall street 
as a graduate from that school cannot expect to be pro- 
moted to any important office under the United States 
government of any kind. This being true, it follows, we 
laborers, farmers and mechanics are not in the least re- 
sponsible for the position of Uncle Sam is holding in re- 
gard to the whiskey traffic, and that he, Uncle Sam, is in 
this way one of the most deadly enemies to the laborers, 
farmers and mechanics of these United States of America, 
as he is the chief promoter in the manufacture of alcohol 
and intoxicating drinks for profit and gain, with the ob- 
ject of denying its own citizens the liberty to prepare its 
own drinks as they see fit, as to the repair of their physical 
bodies in the way of tonic when in need of it when at 
home or abroad. 

Section 30. Any person or persons who buy or sell 
intoxicating drinks for any purpose, for profit or payment 
to other persons, he shall be absolutely denied and pro- 
hibited from casting a vote for any of the country's offi- 
cers, with the exception of druggists and those who deal 
in scientific inventions; they shall obtain a license from 
congress for the right to deal in alcoholic liquids. 

Here we find that any person or persons who buy or 
sell intoxicating drinks for any purpose for profit or gain 
to other persons, he will be disfranchised. This merely 
refers to the buying and selling of intoxicating drinks to 
others for profit or gain. That is, a man who makes a 
business of selling whiskey, wine or beer, and is engaged in 
no other business, such man or men will be disfranchised, 
for they are considered to be no producers to the govern- 
ment. But if one man or a number of men prefer to resign 
their citizenship for the sake of having the privilege to sell 
intoxicating drinks, they can do so, as the government gives 



490 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

every one of its citizens full liberty to do as they please 
in this matter. But when a man who has been a citizen of 
the state, has severed his alliance with the state, and re- 
signed his citizenship to the state, he has then no right 
to call upon the state for the protection of life and prop- 
erty, any more so than an alien or foreigner who gets him 
or herself into unnecessary trouble. It then follows, if a 
man or number of men, or a woman or a number of women 
are permitted by the citizens of a city, town or voting pre- 
cinct to open up and sell intoxicating drinks of any sort 
for profit or gain, they can do so at their own risk as to 
the safety of their life and property, as the civil authorities 
have no jurisdiction over any one but its own citizens. But 
the court has. This seems singular when we look at it on 
the surface, but we shall explain this, that you, our reader, 
may understand this. A foreigner or alien who lives in 
this country, who is a citizen of a foreign state, which state- 
has a negotiated treaty with this country as to the safety 
and protection of its citizens, in this country the civil offi- 
cers and the court has jurisdiction over such an alien or 
foreigner as to his or her safety and protection as to life 
and property, also the arrest of such alien or foreigner, if 
he is not law abiding. But such offender will be sent to his 
country where he is a citizen, and his native country will 
have to pay all expenses for the arrest and the damages he 
has done to the citizens of this country. But it is different 
with a man who has resigned his citizenship to the state 
for the sake of having the privilege of selling intoxicating 
drinks for profit or gain to others. Such man or woman 
is not a citizen of any state, but is like unto the wild ani- 
mals of the forest who have no master. It then follows the 
civil officers have no jurisdiction over such men or women 
who have renounced their citizenship to the state, as long 
as they are law abiding and do not do any damage to its 
citizens or their property. But if such men or women are 
violating the statutes or ordinances of the state, they will 
be punished according to the law. It then follows if a man 
or woman has resigned his or her citizenship for the sake 
of having the privilege of selling intoxicating drinks of 
every kind and such man or woman is granted the privilege 
of the majority of the citizens of a ward or voting precinct 
of a city, town or country precinct to buy and sell intoxi- 
cating drinks of every kind within the limit of such city, 
ward, town or voting country precinct, the district court 
has a jurisdiction over them, but not the civil officers. 
This seems to you, our reader, very puzzling when we look 
at it on the surface, but here is where our political gods, 
Justice, Law and Order, are given liberty to them who are- 
bound under the law. As a city council with its mayor has 
been given no power by our political gods. Justice, Law and 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 491 

Order, to enact or frame any ordinances whereby they can 
dictate to its citizens what they shall eat and drink. It 
follows that the majority citizens of a ward of a city, town 
or precinct, can grant men or women the privilege of open- 
ing up and establishing a place or resort where they un- 
molested can buy and sell intoxicating drinks of every kind 
within the limits of their respective wards or voting pre- 
cincts regardless of the city council and its mayor, for the 
convenience of the citizens of such city, ward or voting 
precinct. It then follows if the majority citizens of a 
city are granting a man or woman the privilege to buy 
and sell intoxicating drinks of every kind, and such man or 
woman is keeping a disreputable place in connection with 
their whiskey* traffic, such as gambling, whoring and the 
like, the civil officers of a city or town have no authority 
over the inmates of such place or resort as long as they 
are keeping themselves within the walls or inclosure of 
their respective buildings and resorts. It then follows if 
any citizen of the state is walking into such a place or 
resort where its inmates are indulging in intoxicating 
drinks, gambling, dancing, fighting and prostitution, and 
there in any way get into trouble, such as losing money 
at the gambling table, or get a licking, or even get killed, 
neither him nor his relatives can make any complaint to 
the civil officers against the inmates of such place or resort 
where he or they lost their money and got -whipped or 
killed. For the civil officers will take no note of the com- 
plaint, for the reason that the civil officers have no author- 
ity to walk into such place or resort to restore order when 
disorder is created, as their official duties do not extend to 
the protection of the inmates of such a place or resort where 
gambling, dancing, whoring, with the allied business of 
buying and selling intoxicating drinks is carried on. For 
the reason that the inmates of such place or resort are non- 
producers. They therefore could not live or exist unless 
they were supported by the citizens of the state. It then 
follows if a citizen walks into such a place where all kinds 
of evil vices are carried on, he is so doing on his own re- 
sponsibility. Therefore if such citizen is swindled or hurt 
by the inmates of such nlace or resort, he is getting his just 
reward for spending his time in a disreputable place, and 
his money for no purpose. He therefore has no one to 
blame for his folly but himself. It is evident that the civil 
officers cannot repair any damage to a citizen which dam- 
age such a citizen has inflicted upon himself by his own 
free will, by walking into a place where he knew he took 
chances to get swindled out of his money or get hurt, as 
the civil officers have no authority over a man or woman 
who has obtained the privilege from the majority citizens 
of a ward of a city or voting precinct to buy and sell in- 



492 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

toxicating drinks of every kind within their respective 
limit. The district court, however, has jurisdiction over 
such men or women, and can remove them from their 
premises at any time, by the order of a petition signed by 
the majority citizens of the city, ward or precinct where 
such men or women are located and are doing business. 
The reason of this is, the citizens of a city, ward, town or 
voting precinct may grant a man or woman the privilege 
to buy and sell intoxicating drinks of every kind within 
their respective limit, as they are all confident these men 
and women will keep a respectable and orderly place in 
the way of buying and selling intoxicating drinks of every 
kind, as they, the citizens, have a promise to that effect, but 
after these men and wom'en have been granted these priv- 
ileges they may break their promise at any time and resort 
to all kinds of disrepute, as the law of the state and the 
court will not recognize the wording of any written agree- 
ment to this effect, as such men or women who are so 
granted the privilege from the majority citizens of a city, 
ward, town or voting precinct to buy and sell intoxicating 
drinks of every kind, cannot bring a suit in court against 
the citizens of the states for redress or damages of any 
kind, from whom they obtained these privileges, nor can 
the citizens of a city, ward, town or voting precinct bring 
suit in court against the man or woman to whom they 
have granted the privilege of buying and selling intoxi- 
cating drinks of every kind within their respective premises 
for non-fulfillment of promise or agreement. Thus we find 
that our political gods, Justice, Law and Order, are giving 
every one of its citizens full liberty to do as they please 
when it comes to the question of what we shall eat and 
drink, to which no man or woman can in justice make any 
protest or complaint, as we are all of us differently organ- 
ized as to our ways and habits ; and are installed in different 
pursuits, occupations, trades and employments, also in dif- 
ferent localities. It follows there are many people who are 
in need of a tonic as a stimulant in the way of whiskey 
or beer for the repair and strength of their bodies, espec- 
ially so among the laboring classes in our big cities, where 
the workmen cannot get along without some whiskey as a 
tonic or stimulant. For instance, those who work in the 
repair of sewers, in the slaughter houses and butcher shops, 
with many other kinds of work. It then follows that there 
will of necessity be some places where these men can go and 
get their tonic. But as whiskey or intoxicating drinks are 
a stimulant as a tonic for the repair of the body, it is also 
destruction to the human body when used for abuse in a 
way that it will hurt a man, also when used in connection 
with many other evil devices in the way of dissipation, such 
as gambling, prostitution and the like, as there can be no 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 493 

law framed separately, for those who are buying and selling 
intoxicating drinks for profit or gain to others, and are 
doing this in a respectable and orderly way without any 
harm to the public, as they at any time may abandon their 
orderly way and conduct. It then follows they will have 
to be classed with those who are buying and selling intoxi- 
cating drinks of every kind for profit or gain to the detri- 
ment of the state and its inhabitants. The spirit of liberty 
here displayed by our political gods, Justice, Law and 
Order, to its citizens, is the liberty of freedom to its highest 
and fullest extent, for it gives the disreputable and evil 
one full swing in their evil devices at their own risk and 
expense, and is yet protecting the honorable and respectable 
citizen. But you say, if the majority citizens of a ward in 
a city or town are granting the privilege to any one who 
comes along to sell intoxicating drinks of any kind as they 
please, regardless of the city council or mayor, will not 
some of the minority citizens suffer through the disorder 
and disrepute that will follow in these places or resorts 
where indulgence in intoxicating drinks, gambling, danc- 
ing and prostitution are carried on regardless of the law of 
the state and the city ordinances? Under the rulings of 
our god of Justice the minority citizens will have to submit 
to the majority citizens. It then follows if such minority 
citizens are dissatisfied with their neighbors or the city, 
ward, town or voting precinct, they have the privilege to 
move away and go to some other place. It will also be 
noted that the inmates of a disreputable place or resort 
will have to confine themselves within the walls of their 
place of business or the inclosure of their respective resorts. 
It then follows the inmates of these disreputable places 
cannot in any way interfere with the respectable citizens 
of the state, unless such citizen is visiting their resorts 
or places of business, and which they have no business to 
do, and afterwards make a complaint against the inmates 
of such places or resorts. You will also find, when drunk- 
enness, gambling, prostitution and vices of every kind are 
left to themselves within their respective quarters, to live 
and subsist at its own expense, irrespective of the protec- 
tion of the law of the state, such places or resorts will not 
last very long, for the sooner the inmates of such places 
are given full swing to destroy themselves and go to hell 
or destruction, the better for the state and -the community 
in which they are located. It will also here be noted that 
the state cannot or will not in any way be connected with 
the inmates of such habitation, directly or indirectly, and 
is therefore not in the least interested in such habitation 
and those that dwell therein, for they are not citizens of 
the state, neither are they a help to the nation, nor are 
they helping to build up the state. Therefore they should 



494 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

be left alone and to themselves in their evil occupation, by 
the state and its inhabitants, for they will then have to 
protect themselves through their own labor and expense. 
For they will build no institutions of learning, nor will 
they construct any vessels for the commerce of the high 
seas. Thus we find by treating this disorderly and disre- 
putable class in this manner, that many who have been 
misled would find they were on the wrong road, and so 
finding the true state of their condition, would of their 
own accord turn back, reform themselves and at the last 
become good and truthful citizens, civil and helping neigh- 
bors. Such kind of reform is genuine and lasting. There 
is no reason why the majority citizens of a city, ward, town 
or voting precinct, if they so desire for their convenience, 
could not find men or women who would sell spirituous 
and fermented drinks as a tonic to the citizens of such city, 
ward, town or voting precinct for profit as to making it a 
business, and at the same time keep a respectable and 
orderly place, as much so as an ice cream parlor or a soda 
water stand, where the laborers of a city, who work in 
unhealthy places, could go in and get their tonic for the 
repair of their bodies, and walk out and go about their 
business, and not hang around those places for the purpose 
that some one may come along and treat them, and in this 
way waste their time to no purpose. 

It is, however, not necessary for a man or woman who 
wants to buy or sell spirituous, fermented and intoxicating 
drinks of every sort, to apply to the citizens of a ward in 
a city, town or voting precinct for a permit to open up a 
place of business of this kind. If such men or women will 
take the chances of not being under the jurisdiction of the 
district court, in which district they have opened up their 
business, as to the safety of their lives and property, it 
then follows a man or woman who undertakes to open up 
a place of business or resort for the purpose of buying and 
selling spirituous, fermented and intoxicating drinks of 
every sort without the consent of anybody, are not under 
the jurisdiction of the district court or any other court. 
Therefore such men or women who have opened up a place 
of business for the purpose of buying and selling spiritu- 
ous, fermented and intoxicating drinks of every sort for 
profit or gain, cannot in an indirect way make any com- 
plaint to the district court for redress if any one comes 
and molests them in their business, or in any way damages 
their property. Having established their place of business 
without the consent of anybody, it follows they have no 
way whereby they can make a complaint to the court for 
damages or redress, and therefore will have to stand the 
loss if any one comes and interferes with their business, or 
in any way damages their property. But it is otherwise 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 495 

with these who have applied to the citizens of a city. ward. 
town or voting precinct and got their consent or been 
granted privileges from such citizens of a city, ward. 
town or voting precinct to open up a place of business or 
resort for the purpose of buying and selling spirituous, 
fermented and intoxicating drinks of every sort for profit 
or gain, are under the jurisdiction of the district court in 
which their business is located. It then follows such men 
Gr women who are so located and are doing business, are 
indirectly secured as to their lives and property, also as 
to the security of their non-interference in their business 
by the citizens of a city. ward, town or voting precinct, 
who gave them the grant or privilege with their consent 
to open up a. place of business or resort for the purpose of 
buying and selling spirituous, fermented and intoxicating 
drinks of every sort. It then follows, any one of the citi- 
zens of the state, or any other man or woman who wilfully 
or maliciously, in any way or form, interfere with such 
men or women's business, or damage their property, will 
of necessity be sentenced by the court in the manner as if 
the perpetrators had done the same offense to any cf the 
citizens of the state, and will be punished according to the 
law. with the penalty to repair all damages done. For the 
sovereignty of the citizens of a city. ward, town or voting 
precinct must be respected by the law and the court. 
Therefore, a man or woman who has opened up a place of 
business or resort for to buy and sell spirituous, fermented 
and intoxicating drnks of every sort, with the consent of 
the citizens of the city, ward, town or voting precinct 
will have to appeal to one or more of the citizens of such 
city, ward, town or voting precinct in which they are 
located for redress, damage and punishment of the perpe- 
trators who have interfered with their business and dam- 
aged their property, and such citizen or citizens will bring 
their case into the court in the name of all the citizens of 
such city, ward, town or voting precinct where the violence 
and damage were committed, and in this way the court is 
compelled by justice to sentence such perpetrators accord- 
ing to the law. and make them pay for the damages done. 
These are the only differences between those who are under- 
taking to buy and sell spirituous, fermented and intoxicat- 
ing drinks of every sort for profit or gain on their own 
account without the consent of anybody, and those who are 
so doing by the consent of the citizens of the city, ward, 
town or voting precinct in which they reside. 

"We find when we examine Section 30 more closely and 
the wording of it, with the amended statutes that bear on 
the same section, that a store keeper or hotel keeper, or 
even a farmer can buy and sell intoxicating drinks in con- 
nection with their business, provided no one can prove they 



496 Relating to Franchise of Buff rage 

are so doing for profit or gain or in payment to other 
persons. This, however, is not advisable for a store keeper, 
hotel keeper or even a farmer so to do, as they would in 
this case run a big risk of being disfranchised when they 
came to the polls to vote, or wanted to run for office, as 
some one may prove they had sold intoxicating drinks for 
profit indirectly in order to draw customers to their busi- 
ness. 

We find that druggists or laboratorians, and those who 
are dealing in scientific inventions can buy and sell spiritu- 
ous and alcoholic liquids for scientific purposes, and that 
they in so doing shall obtain a license from congress. This, 
however, does not give them any permit to sell intoxicat- 
ing drinks to any one who comes along, as they are sup- 
posed to sell alcoholic liquids for scientific inventions, or 
scientific purposes only. Thus their license will stipulate 
in what way and manner they shall deal in alcoholic liquids, 
as to the limitation of their business. There is no man or 
woman of these United States or any other country who 
is of a sound and rational mind and who loves liberty and 
is in favor of Justice, Law and Order, who will by reason 
of an understanding principle, object to such laws regard- 
ing the whiskey traffic. Therefore any one who does object 
to such laws relating to the whiskey traffic is either op- 
posed to liberty or is entirely ignorant of human life. 

We want you here to compare the above laws, without 
any prejudice of your country or any of its citizens, with 
the laws we have today in these United States and Sweden 
governing the whiskey traffic, and pass your judgment and 
sentence. We will then find whose laws are the most liberal 
and beneficial to our nation. We are not afraid to wait 
on the verdict of the American and Swedish people in this 
case, for we are confident we shall have the majority on 
our side. Of course, an aristocratic privileged class who 
is too indolent and lazy to prepare their own food and 
drink, but are living on the fat of the land, in luxury and 
ease, with contempt of the laws and statutes of God and 
man, will bitterly oppose such laws as we are here repre- 
senting. But bear this in mind: This artistocratic, priv- 
ileged, good-for-nothing class is in the minority, and we 
honest laborers, farmers and mechanics are in the majority. 
It then follows, it lies in our power to amend our laws and 
repair our statutes, that we may save our country from 
destruction and our nation from perdition. We do not 
claim that whiskey or wine ever was the cause of the down- 
fall of a nation, or that it ever was an injury to any people 
when rightly used. But we do claim that wine and whiskey 
when used in divers places in connection with gambling 
and prostitution, and is run and controlled in divers places 
by the seal and power of the government, and that those 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 497 

who are indirectly employed by the government, for profit 
or gain to handle the whiskey traffic, are encouraged and 
protected by the laws and statutes of the nation, whiskey, 
wine and intoxicating drinks of every sort, are one of the 
fires that are, and will sooner or later undermine the foun- 
dation of a government and destroy its inhabitants as to 
their body, soul and spirit. Therefore, we honest laborers, 
farmers and mechanics are raising our voice against a gov- 
ernment whose object and policy is to overthrow the gov- 
ernment, ensalve its inhabitants and destroy its citizens as 
to their body, soul and spirit, by the devilish inventive 
policy of a government that has with its seal, law and 
statutes connected and bound together a trinity of drunk- 
enness, prostitution and gambling, into a hydra-headed 
monster, whose heads cannot be separated one from the 
other, for the reason that Uncle Sam and King Oscar have 
placed their seals upon the forehead of this hydra monster, 
and have placed him as one of their gods in their political 
temple, and are there protecting, nursing and feeding him, 
whose name is written upon the forehead in letters of 
blood from the tears and sorrows of men, women and chil- 
dren. Whiskey, Prostitution and Gambling is the name of 
the trinity of one of the gods in the political temple of 
these United States and Sweden. This bloody monster, as 
terrible as he looks, and as wicked and destructive as he is 
to the inhabitants of the Swedish and American nations, 
when let loose to graze upon the green pastures, and with 
the fire of his breath is burning with consuming flames 
the hedges around the fields. Yet if any citizens of the 
Swedish and American nations make any complaint against 
the monster for trespassing upon its premises, to Uncle 
Sam or King Oscar, they are warned to leave the monster 
alone, as he does not harm, but is a profitable creature to 
the government. This hydra-headed monster, therefore, no 
single individual can hurt, for he is protected by the two 
houses of congress of the United States with its president, 
and guarded by the army and navy of Uncle Sam, who says 
whosoever touches the beast shall surely die. These threats 
of Uncle Sam to leave the beast alone may do at the present 
time, but we honest laborers, farmers and mechanics of 
these United States and Sweden will notify Uncle Sam and 
King Oscar that, if they hereafter turn the monster loose 
upon our green pastures and permit him to set fire to the 
fences around our fields, we will make war upon the beast 
and kill him, for we shall cut off his heads and break his 
bones, his power shall be no more, the fires from his mouth 
shall be carried away by the wind, and the blood that flows 
from his heads shall be shriveled up by the opening of the 
mouth of the earth. Then shall an aristocratic, privileged 
class throw up their hands and rend their clothes, with la- 



498 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

mentation, sorrow and woe cry out, when they see the de- 
struction of the three-headed hydra monster: Woe, woe, 
woe! What people ever had a god like ours, and in one 
day it shall be slain ! 

There are many individuals in these United States who 
are bitterly opposed to the whiskey traffic. They therefore 
are denouncing the distilleries, breweries and saloon keep- 
ers. In this they are doing wrong. Why should we de- 
nounce a saloon keeper and look down upon him because he 
sells whiskey or intoxicating drinks to the public? In the 
first place a saloon keeper is engaged in a legitimate busi- 
ness. His place of business is sealed by the sacred seal 
of the United States in the form of a license, and which 
he has, as a rule, placed in front of his bar. He cannot 
run his saloon independent, as an individual, unless he 
takes Uncle Sam in with him as a partner. The poor 
saloon keeper will also have to take one more ally with 
him into the business before he can open up, namely, the 
mayor of the city, or the treasurer of a county. But as 
Uncle Sam has been liberal, he has donated to the mayor 
of the city, town or county treasurer a portion of his profit, 
as he is interested in every saloon in the United States. 
Therefore we cannot call the city mayor or county treasurer 
a partner in the business. Here is Mr. Smith, an intelli- 
gent, sharp, shrewd fellow. He has a few hundred dollars. 
He is now figuring to invest his money in some business 
and at the same time employ himself. He now rents a busi- 
ness corner and is going into business. What kind of 
business? He has selected the saloon business and is fit- 
ting up the corner for that business, as he is going to sell 
whiskey to the public. But can he do this on his own in- 
dividual responsibility and keep what he makes out of the 
business, all for himself? No, he cannot. Uncle Sam is 
keeping his eye on Mr. Smith. By the time Mr. Smith 
is about ready to open up he finds he will have to go and 
consult Uncle Sam's agent before he can sell whiskey to 
the public. Uncle Sam's agent says to Mr. Smith: "You 
can sell all the whiskey you want to the public, Mr. Smith, 
provided you take Uncle Sam in with you as a partner in 
your business. If you do, I will come over and seal your 
place of business in the name of the United States congress 
and its president, backed up by the military forces of the 
army and the navy of the United States, that you may be 
safe and secure in your business, against evil-doers and 
ruffians, as to bodily harm, or injury to your property." 
Mr. Smith is opening up his corner and is selling whiskey 
to the public. He is doing well, as he is an intelligent, 
cheerful, good-hearted, liberal business fellow, a talented 
business man, and strictly attends to his business. He 
meddles with no one else's affairs, only his own. Mr. 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 499 

Smith has respect for law and order. He is keeping a 
respectable, orderly and clean place. Mr. Smith has made 
it a rule to himself that he will not sell whiskey or beer 
to any of his customers when drunk. This rule he does 
not part with, even if he is going to be abused. Who can 
now be more proud and secure in his business than Mr. 
Smith % He has Uncle Sam in with him as a partner— the 
greatest whiskey magnate on the American continent, and 
whom every man, woman and child in the United States 
is honoring and respecting. Let us now see who is the 
most respectable of the two, Mr. Smith or Uncle Sam? 
Mr. Smith is not interested in any place of business, di- 
rectly or indirectly, only the place he is keeping and super- 
vising himself, nor is Mr. Smith in any way affiliated with 
any prostitutes, whoremasters, pimps, gamblers, rogues, 
rascals, robbers, thieves and murderers. But not so with 
Uncle Sammy. He is interested in every saloon in the 
city as a joint partner. Uncle Sam has therefore formed 
an alliance, as to affiliated partnership, with prostitutes, 
whoremasters, pimps, gamblers, rogues, rascals, robbers, 
thieves, murderers and deadbeats of every description, who 
are selling whiskey for profit and gain in connection with 
prostitution and gambling. It then follows Uncle Sam is 
the ruling spirit in the lowest dives of the city where theft, 
robbery, murder, prostitution, gambling and drunkenness 
are the order of the day, and all these vices carried on in 
connection with the buying and selling of whiskey in the 
name, of Uncle Sam as the proprietor and protector of their 
places of business. We candidly ask you here, which of 
the two ought to be the most respected, Mr. Smith or Uncle 
Sam ? and which of the two, as to their spirit, has the best 
moral character, Mr. Smith or Uncle Sam? Is not Mr. 
Smith as to his morals a prince beside Uncle Sam? Who 
is Uncle Sam? Uncle Sam is the intelligence, energy, power 
and strength of the people of the United States. His 
moral spirit is the two houses of congress with its presi- 
dent, backed up in power and strength by the military 
forces of the army and navy of the United States as a 
guard and protector of life and property. But we 
honest laborers, farmers and mechanics deny we are any 
part of the moral spirit of Uncle Sam, and are therefore 
in no way responsible for his low and degraded habits, 
his dishonest and disreputable life. We therefore deeply 
deplore that he has fallen away from everything that is 
noble, good and true, and has affiliated himself with pros- 
titutes, whoremasters, pimps, gamblers, rogues, rascals, 
robbers, thieves and murderers. We therefore hold an 
aristocratic, privileged class responsible for the fallen state 
of Uncle Sam, by living a dishonest and disreputable life, 
as the aristocratic class of these United States has put 



500 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

Uncle Sam at the head of the whiskey traffic in connection 
with everything that is low and degrading to the human 
race. We have not as yet been pulled down beyond re- 
demption, but we will, eventually, as a nation, go down 
to destruction, if we pursue the same political policy that 
we are now doing, invented by an aristocratic, privileged 
class. We find when we examine the whiskey traffic and 
those who keep saloons they can be classed in three dif- 
ferent classes. The first class are those who are keeping a 
saloon like Mr. Smith referred to above. It will here be 
noted that these three different classes of saloons, that we 
will mention, are not the creation of the whiskey, the saloon 
or the saloon keeper, that such places exist and thrive in our 
midst, but it is the creation of the law that has pulled the 
nation down to a level where there is a demand for such 
places. If there were not a demand for whiskey and beer 
by the public, Mr. Smith would soon have to quit keeping 
saloon, but as there is a public demand for such a place, 
Mr. Smith may just as well accommodate the public as 
any one else, as he is keeping an orderly and respectable 
place. I can prove to you that a place where whiskey and 
beer are bought and sold to the public as a tonic, and no 
drunkenness allowed within its enclosure, or in any way 
affiliated with prostitution or gambling, such place or saloon 
with its keeper is not as hurtful to the public as many 
people suppose, or as these prohibition cranks imagine. We 
have in our little town of Toledo today a man by the name 
of John Loughran, whom I have known for nineteen years. 
This man has kept a saloon in our town for seventeen years. 
He has always kept an orderly place as far as he has been 
able to. He has raised a nice family of three boys and 
two girls, who are all industrious, respectable and sober 
people, are good citizens and taxpayers to the state. Mr. 
Loughran retired from his business two years ago. He is 
now eighty years old, yet he is walking our streets strong, 
hearty and healthy. I have had more or less dealings with 
Mr. Loughran and I have always found him square and 
upright. As to his moral character, I am safe to say Mr. 
Loughran stands ahead of the majority of the ministers of 
the gospel in our town, as I have been swindled by them 
and their members more or less. This goes to show that 
the buying and selling of whiskey, and drinking the same 
as a tonic, not to the extent of getting intoxicated or drunk, 
is not seriously hurtful to the human system, or to the 
morals of those who use it as tonic. It will also be seen a 
place established for the use of selling whiskey and beer, 
where no drunkenness is allowed, and entirely separate 
from prostitution and gambling, will not seriously damage 
the public, such as Mr. Smith keeps, referred to above. 
The second class of saloons that we have in our cities 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 501 

and health resorts throughout the length and breadth of 
our land, where Uncle Sam is the chief proprietor and joint 
partner, are those that are kept in divers places in con- 
nection with prostitution and gambling, where an aristo- 
cratic, privileged class are indulging under cover from the 
public in drunkenness, prostitution, gambling and all kinds 
of immoralities. The spirit of wickedness that is displayed 
in these saloons, dives or resorts is beyond description, and 
the infamy and plotting there displayed is beyond the 
comprehension of the common people. But why do these 
covered dives exist? They are recommended to be built 
up by an aristocratic, privileged class that they may there, 
at the public expense, indulge in drunkenness, prostitu- 
tion and gambling; that is, they are in an indirect way 
drinking, dancing and gambling at the expense of the 
laboring class— that is, the producers. Having Uncle Sam 
as a partner, it is a legitimate business. The United 
States congress has also put the sacred seal of the govern- 
ment on the face of these drunken, prostituting, gambling 
dens, backed up by the power of the army and navy of the 
United States, as a security that the business may not in 
any way be molested or disturbed. These drunken, prosti- 
tuting, gambling dens, however, will not pull down a nation 
to destruction as fast as many people would generally sup- 
pose, as long as there is vitality and strength in the com- 
mon people and the producers to keep them up. For it 
matters very little whether these aristocratic idlers are 
dancing, drinking and gambling, or laying in bed drunk, 
or out buggy riding or fishing, as they are. producing noth- 
ing whatever wherever they are or whatever they do. It 
then follows that their disreputable, idle life cuts no figure, 
in what way they spend their time, any further than the 
mischief they are doing when they are meddling with the 
political affairs of the government, and are planning and 
scheming in what way they can deceive, humbug and de- 
fraud the common people. These second class saloons and 
dives are so kept that when a man looks at them on the sur- 
face, the passerby or ordinary observer cannot tell them 
from the first class. 

The third class of saloons that Uncle Sam is interested 
in as a joint partner, are those that are established on the 
most prominent streets in our cities, also on the depths of 
the slums. Uncle Sam's partners who have the name of 
proprietor of these snake joints, are men and women who 
are void of all moral honor, and have no respect or regard 
for God or man. Within the walls of these snake joints 
drunkenness, prostitution and gambling are carried on in 
connection with the buying and selling of Avhiskey in the 
open sight of the public. These partners of Uncle Sam are 
also permitted under cover of buying and selling whiskey 



502 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

j^nd beer to run drunken whorehouse dances and the most 
vulgar and degrading dramatic plays. Drunkenness, pros- 
titution, gambling, theft, murder, blasphemy and fighting 
are the order of the day within the enclosure of these 
snake joints. Yet Uncle Sam is a joint partner in this 
nefarious business. He is also the promoter of the allied 
branches of the business in these snake joints in connection 
with the buying and selling of whiskey and beer, for none 
of these places could be run in this manner very long, if it 
were not for the protection and care of Uncle Sam. For the 
inmates of such places would kill and destroy one another if 
they were left to their own fate. But Uncle Sam has put 
his sacred seal upon the face of these snake joints in the 
name of a license, and says to his agents : " Be not afraid 
my pets that anyone shall disturb you in your business, or 
that anyone shall be allowed to do you any bodily harm, or 
in any way deface your property, for I would like to see 
the man or woman who dares to raise his or her hand 
against you as long as I have a disciplined army of soldiers 
tramping the soil of the United States and an armed navy 
plowing the high seas." Who can be more secure in their 
business than these snake joint keepers ? Are they not as 
secure in their business as Mr. Smith who is keeping an 
orderly and respectable place ? But how does it come 
about that these snake joint keepers are making money 
and are thriving in their business? Why, the American 
public demands it. If there were not any demand by the 
public for such places, sports and indulgences, they would 
not exist, as they are producers of nothing but evil and 
most destructive to the nation. Who are then responsible 
for the demand for such places % An aristocratic privileged 
class who in their ignorance of the science of political 
economy and wicked political design for the special benefit 
to themselves, have enacted laws whereby a certain per- 
centage of the citizens of the state have been dragged down 
into wickedness and degradation, that they demand the 
establishment of such snake joints for the comfort and 
pleasure of their lives. These snake joints so sealed, 
guarded and protected by Uncle Sam, are the most dan- 
gerous establishments indirectly run by Uncle Sam. For 
they are eating into the vitality and morality of the Ameri- 
can nation, like unto ground moles in a farmer's orchard. 
Therefore the ordinary observer, who has not studied hu- 
man life as to its propensities of good and evil, or has 
studied the history of the rise and fall of the ancient 
nations before us, will not in the least perceive what an 
influence these snake joints have upon our national life. 
Therefore when wickedness and degradation overtakes a 
nation, the moral spirit becomes dead, its physical strength 
will then disappear, misery and ruin will then follow, and 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 503 

in our pride and folly for honor and fame, rather than to 
submit to the natural conditions of human life, and amend 
our ways and habits, we will as a nation begin to plan 
suicide. For the benefit of those who are not observers as 
to our conduct in regard to our national life, and the 
influence these snake joints have upon our young genera- 
tion we shall here quote some reports from our daily news- 
papers to show we are not far out of the way in what we 
are telling to be the truth. 

Morning Oregonian, February 1st, 1904: 

Children on Spree. 

Boys and Girls Arrested for Visiting North End Saloons— 
When Children Start Out for a Good Time in the 
North End District, the Police Rebel. 

Eight minors were arrested last night for being in sa- 
loons. They were taken to the police station where their 
parents were sent' for to take them home. In one party 
were Miss H. A. Norris, Blanche Norris and Mabel Bozard, 
all these girls under the age of seventeen years. Their 
escorts were Fred Sanftenberg and Enis Wilson, boys yet 
short of the age of maturity. The five of them started out 
to have a good time and see the real, true sporting life, as 
they had heard their elders discuss it. They entered several 
places and were able to buy drinks. Finally they were 
noticed in a saloon at Third and Burnside streets, and the 
police were notified. Officers Hellyer and Prothers were 
sent to escort the revellers to the police station. "We were 
just going to put them out, and are glad that you have 
come," was the excuse that the saloon keeper made to the 
officers for having the children in his place of business, 
but he did not say why he had sold them what drinks they 
wanted before wanting to get rid of them. Captain Moore 
called up the parents of each of the wayward children and 
told them to come after the prisoners. When the elders 
arrived they seemed disposed to make light of the venture 
and were cracking jokes about their children being in jail. 
' ' If you cannot take care of them, ' ' said the captain, ' ' and 
keep them where they belong, we will have to take charge 
of them. There is a place where such children are taken 
care of." 

Harry Siegfried, Peter Kirkman and Jack Lamb were 
arrested for being in a dive on Second and Flanders streets. 
None of them were locked up, but the officers say that min- 
ors will not be allowed to visit such dives under any cir- 
cumstances. 

These are among the many thousands happenings that 



504 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

occur in our cities every day in the year. To explain to 
an unthinking public the cause why these children took 
pleasure in being out on a spree, and in this way have a 
good time ; also the curiosity of seeing the real true sport- 
ing life of the city, as they had heard so much talk about 
it by their older associates, would require a volume of five 
hundred pages. But we shall here give a point or two 
why these children were out on a spree, and I think we 
shall here be able to make you understand that these chil- 
dren as to the interior of their understanding, had no 
knowledge that there ever was any evil connected with the 
real sporting life of the city, or that it ever was any dam- 
age to them to get drunk, neither did they have any knowl- 
edge of the evil magnetic spirit that lay concealed in these 
dives, that attracted them into these snake joints in the 
first place. These boys and girls were not as ignorant of 
business life as we think they are. They knew Uncle Sam 
was a joint partner in these dives they were visiting. They 
further knew that the proprietors of these snake joints 
were doing a legitimate business in the name of Uncle 
Sam, as they were licensed by the congress of the United 
States to carry on their business open to the public. They 
therefore believed there was no harm in visiting these 
places, as they took pleasure in so doing. We also find 
that when the parents arrived at the police station they 
made light of it, and were cracking jokes about their chil- 
dren being in jail. We here find that the inclination to 
drunkenness and dissipation in these children was in a 
measure inherited from their parents, and all it required 
was the cultivation in that direction, as the organic spirit 
of drunkenness, prostitution and gambling, when blended 
together in one whole is transplanted in the human race. 
It follows that Uncle Sam and his agents had already 
planted the seed of the organic spirit in the organism of 
the parents of these children before they ever were born, as 
to drunkenness, prostitution and a reckless debased life. 
This is the reason why these children were magnetically at- 
tracted into these disreputable dives, as the hypnotic or- 
ganic -spirit of these dives is bound to find lodgement in 
the soil adapted to its nature, as to its flourishing growth 
when its seeds are so planted. These drunken, prostituting, 
gambling dives which Uncle Sam and his agents are run- 
ning in full blast night and day, are the dynamos of hell, 
supplying the power and energy to the traveling transit 
system, whose cars and elevators have their tracks in every 
nook, crook and corner of these United States, carrying pas- 
sengers to misery, poverty and destruction, and at the end 
of the journey into the depths of darkness. We also find 
that the curiosity of these children was to go and see these 
dynamos in operation. They were pleased with its display, 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 505 

and there found pleasure and enjoyment, but they could 
not see the mesmeric traps that Uncle Sam, Satan and their 
agents had placed there secretly for to catch them body, 
soul and spirit, as to the ruin of their manhood, woman- 
hood, health, happiness and good citizenship, in the near 
future. We therefore excuse these children for being 
caught in these traps set before them by Uncle Sam, Satan 
and their agents, as much so as when a beaver is caught 
in a steel trap set by a trapper, who makes it a business 
to trap for a living, by selling the beaver skins, There- 
fore if Uncle Sam and his agents had not placed their traps 
on Third and Burnside streets, Miss H, A, Norris, Blanche 
Norris and Mabel Bozard, with Fred Sanftenberg and Enis 
Wilson, would not have been caught and taken to the 
police station, For these children knew no more of the 
political policy and design of Uncle Sam and the devil in 
placing their traps before them, than the beaver knows 
about the purpose and reason for which a trapper in a 
wild mountainous region is setting out his traps, but will 
find out when his skin has to pay the price for getting into 
the hunter's trap. Finding this to be the true state of 
affairs among us as to how the whiskey traffic is conducted, 
is it not the moral duty of us honest laborers, farmers and 
mechanics to take up a political policv and devise a plan 
whereby we shall be able to disconnect Uncle Sam with his 
affiliation with the devil and satan, the old serpent who 
deceiveth the whole world ? The destructive spirit that lies 
concealed within the bosom of these third class saloons 
where drunkenness, prostitution and gambling has become 
a trinity as a business, under the cover of buying and 
selling whiskey, is far more destructive to the nation than 
the public is aware of. Therefore no living man or woman 
can foretell what a spirited people like those of the United 
States and Sweden will undertake when it comes to a crisis, 
when its national life is put in the balance as to life or 
death. As painful as it is to relate, yet we will have to 
admit the fact that a spirited people morally depraved 
will venture undertakings and do deeds that the savages 
of the forest will not undertake or do. Here comes a re- 
port from the city of Philadelphia: 

"Investigations made by Coroner Dugan in Philadelphia 
have revealed an astonishing system of baby farms where 
infants were sold, exchanged or borrowed with as little fuss 
as if they were kittens, and were killed in many instances 
with less compunction on the part of the murderers than 
the ordinary person would feel in drowning a superfluous 
puppy. It is believed that one man was at the head of 
the nefarious business, occupying a position much the same 
as Al Adams did with regard to the policy shops of New 
York. In the establishments that formed the system, babies 



506 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

were murdered apparently on a wholesale scale, others 
were loaned to women desirous of using them to blackmail 
men. As the houses were scattered over several states, it 
became a difficult matter to trace an infant from one to 
the other. The scale on which they operated is shown by 
the statement of the coroner, that he believes more than 
two thousand births occur annually in Philadelphia that 
are not reported to the authorities. Coroner Dugan de- 
clares that all persons or institutions taking charge of 
babies should be licensed by the state, and with his con- 
clusion few will differ." 

Such baby farms are one of the many institutions of its 
kind that are offspring and product, generated into life 
by the whiskey prostituting batteries in the third class 
saloons in our cities. Two thousand babies annually sup- 
posed to be murdered in one of our cities. Have the sav- 
ages of the forest any worse record than this, as to human 
feeling? Where do you suppose, our reader, this shall end 
within a short time of one hundred and twenty-seven years, 
which in comparison with time will come next week? The 
misery, poverty and wickedness that are in existence in 
our cities are by the aristocratic class and the lawmakers 
attributed to the foreign immigration to the United States. 
But in this they are mistaken. There is no more poverty, 
misery, degradation and wickedness in the European cities 
than there is here. Yet those people are working for lower 
wages there than they are in the United States. But as 
the laws that govern these people in most of the European 
countries are, as to the spirit, practically the same as those 
of the United States, especially the laws that govern the 
whiskey traffic, it follows there can be very little differ- 
ence. We shall here display the American spirit as to its 
justification of all human rights, as to the existence as 
human beings upon this our planet. The lawmakers of 
these United States are already beginning to figure upon 
what measures shall be adopted, and methods taken where- 
by they can dispose, without any loss to themselves, of the 
poverty stricken, broken down, wicked population in our 
big cities, who have been hypnotized by the spirit of the 
third class saloons until they have become physical and 
moral wrecks. 

Paupers Not Wanted. 

Protest Against Making Oregon the Dumping Ground of 
Eastern Slums. 

Salem, Oregon, April 11th, 1904. — That Oregon does not 
want to be made a dumping ground to relieve the conges- 
tion, sickness and poverty of eastern cities, is the message 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 507 

Governor Chamberlain has sent to the secretary of the 
National Immigration Restriction League. The secretary 
has written to the governor referring to the congestion of 
the population in eastern cities, and saying that a scheme 
for distributing the immigrants at present in the slums of 
our eastern cities into the country districts of the various 
states is under consideration and is being advocated by 
some philanthropists and a number of transportation com- 
panies. Governor Chamberlain replied that Oregon prefers 
that additions to her population should be made from na- 
tive born citizens of the United States, or from descendants 
of naturalized citizens. Next to these the most desirable 
class of immigrants are Germans, Scandinavians and Brit- 
ish, including in the latter those from Scotland and Ireland 
as well as those from England. "We of the west most 
vigorously protest," says Governor Chamberlain, "against 
the scheme which certain transportation companies have of 
distributing the immigrants at present in the slums of the 
eastern cities, where you say there is great congestion, pov- 
erty, sickness and pauperism. Our country is prosperous, 
our neople are happy, and we think it would be much better 
if the transportation companies referred to would direct 
their efforts and energies to keeping out of the United 
States the pauper classes of Europe and of every other 
country and clime. If you would see to it that the laws of 
the United States are measurably enforced in this respect, 
I am inclined to the opinion, that you would not have to 
waste so much time in formulating plans for relieving the 
slums of eastern cities of undesirable classes of immi- 
grants. ' ' 

Here we find Mr. Chamberlain holding fast to the first 
law of human nature, which is self -protection. In this 
you are right, Mr. Chamberlain, and we admire your cour- 
age in proclaiming this to the public. But you are misled 
into false doctrine when you believe that the poverty, mis- 
ery and sickness to an alarming extent is increasing the 
slums of the eastern cities, is due or the cause of a 
foreign population immigrating into this country. You 
also fail to understand, or if you do understand you will 
not admit, that the transportation facilities and passenger 
traffic are so internationally conducted with its rapid transit 
as to the moving of human bodies and personal property ,_ 
is no longer an embarrasment to a floating population, 
who has no income or support for themselves and families, 
only what they earn by their toil and labor. It then fol- 
lows that a down-trodden and oppressed people in one 
quarter of our earth will find no hindrance to wander and 
move about to some other quarter of the globe where thew 
are less oppressed, with the opportunities of making a 



508 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

better living for themselves and families. Therefore if 
your state of Oregon, Mr. Chamberlain, were such a para- 
dise for health, happiness and prosperity as you claim it is, 
it would not be six months before you would have the same 
state of affairs in existence in your state of Oregon as to 
poverty, sickness, wickedness, misery and degradation, as 
any one of the eastern states. But the fact of it is, Mr. 
Chamberlain, if you want to admit the truth to be known, 
there is very little difference in the eastern and western 
states as to poverty, sickness, wickedness, misery and deg- 
radation among the population in our cities in proportion 
to the percentage of the population. It cannot be ex- 
pected that the slums of our western cities, or the cities 
of the state of Oregon should be as extensive as the slums 
of the state of New York, or Illinois, where Uncle Sam 
and his agents are running ten snake joints in full blast 
night and day to one in the state of Oregon, and which 
are the chief cause of the poverty, sickness, wickedness, 
misery and degradation among the laboring classes in our 
large cities. Mr. Chamberlain, further, has no sympathy 
or human feeling for a down-trodden and oppressed people 
of the European states, to whom it is natural to seek a 
country where they can better their condition, where they 
have an inherited right from their fathers to sow the fields 
where their fathers have plowed, provided they are doing 
so according to the laws and statutes of the land. We 
foreigners of the European states, who are interested in 
the welfare of the United States, do not take this candidly 
that you, in your arrogance and pride, should prefer that 
the addition to the population of your state should be 
made from native born citizens of the United States. You 
are, as to your temper and understanding standing like 
unto a boy who is fat and saucy with a new pair of shoes 
on his feet, but is wearing dirty and ragged underclothes. 
You fail to admit or acknowledge or you have forgotten, 
that our fathers were plowing and planting the soil of this 
country before your Father Washington ever saw daylight. 
We foreigners of the European states, in our kind and 
humble feeling to the American people, do acknowledge 
and deeply deplore the condition that exists in our native 
countries as to poverty, sorrow and misery among the 
laboring classes, caused by unjust and oppressive laws by 
an aristocratic, titled, privileged class. But we do deny 
that the poverty stricken population of our cities who are 
in need of alms, are constituting the slums, outcasts, off- 
scourings and scum of an idle and depraved population of 
the United States. As exist in percentage to the popula- 
tion of Europeans and native born Americans, the Euro- 
peans do not constitute the majority of this undesirable 
class that Governor Chamberlain is referring to when he is 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 509 

speaking of the congestion of the population in eastern 
cities, as the eastern cities have been congested with a 
population who is living from hand to mouth, whose habita- 
tion is poverty, sickness, moral depravity and wickedness, 
through the generating organic spirit of the third class 
saloons, where drunkenness, prostitution ana gambling 
constitute the trinity, as to the propelling power in ex- 
tending and widening the depth, length and breadth of 
the slums of the eastern cities. We have here out in the 
west the tramp element sprung from the same fountain 
of life as to its organic spirit as the slums of the eastern 
cities. It is estimated that there are over one million 
tramps in these western states, who are moving back and 
forth, like unto the locusts of ancient Egypt. This army 
of tramps are infesting every city, town, hamlet and farm 
■house that lie in their path, and you, Mr. Chamberlain, 
if you will admit the truth cannot deny but what you have 
your quota of them in your fair state of Oregon. But as 
I have traveled from the northern boundaries of the state 
of Washington to the southern boundaries of the state of 
California, have also lived in your state, I am well ac- 
quainted with the tramp life on this coast, as I have packed 
my blankets up and down this coast many a time in search 
of work I, therefore, think I can give you a few pointers 
as to the nature of the tramp life in your state, Mr. Cham- 
berlain. These tramps ninety per cent of them, are afflicted 
with venereal diseases of one kind or the other, they are 
sprung from all classes of people, trades, occupations and 
professions. I have found, as far as my investigation has 
permitted me, that there is among these one million tramps, 
or more, five native born Americans to every one foreigner. 
There are farm houses and small towns in your state of 
Oregon as well as in other states which are located in 
the pathway of this army of tramps that are nearly 
eat out, and their property depreciated to an extent that 
they could not sell it at any price. In California in the 
dry season of the year, in many places the farmers are 
compelled to feed these tramps as they come along, even 
to the last loaf of bread in the house, if they expect to 
harvest their crops as these tramps, if they are in the least 
offended, can with a match set fire to the farmer's grain 
field and burn up everything he has. There were in Fres- 
no, California, a few years ago, a gang of hoodlum tramps 
who banded themselves together into an organization whose 
members were bound by oath not to do any useful work 
of any kind as long as they lived, but make their living 
by bumming and tramping in different directions. The 
members of this organization were mostly native born 
Americans from the Golden AVest, and are today the pro- 
duction of the generating spirit of Uncle Sam's third class 



•510 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

saloons. As poverty stricken and down-trodden as the 
laboring classes of my native country are under an aristo- 
cratic, privileged class and their autocratic laws, such a 
-state of affairs does not exist there within the boundaries 
of a government that has stood for eleven hundred years ; 
whereas, your Oregon territorial government, Mr. Cham- 
berlain, together with your state government, is only fifty- 
six years old. We would not have spoken of these things, 
Mr. Chamberlain, if you had not discriminated against the 
noble French nation that has lifted you up to the seat 
where you are today setting. "We honest laborers, farmers 
and mechanics are also speaking of these things to you, 
Mr, Chamberlain, to let you know that we are conscious of 
the danger that lies before our children and grand children. 
The dominating and overbearing spirit of an individual 
when in connection with the heart and head of the ruling 
power of a government, is also the dominating and over- 
bearing spirit of a government as to its interior. Whether 
it is a republic or an autocratic monarchy makes no dif- 
ference. Therefore, if such government, as to the interior 
of its spirit, is let loose without any check or restraint, it 
will, in course of time, throw a nation into barbarism, 
whether such a government is a republic or an autocratic 
monarchy. We find that there lies concealed within the 
bosom of Uncle Sam a seed sprouting with a dominating 
and overbearing spirit as its life propelling force. We 
honest laborers, farmers and mechanics must keep an eye 
on Uncle Sam, lest he should put himself upon a horse 
and ride roughshod over our lilies and carry away the 
fruits of our gardens, for we have signs to this effect. 

We find this in the Daily Morning Oregonian, Tuesday, 
April 12th 3 1904: 

Patent Impudence of China. 

Cold-blooded as the announcement seems that China's 
enunciation of her treaty with us, will make no difference 
with the operation of the exclusion law. It is nevertheless 
an unexceptional recognition of the patent negligibility of 
the Chinese government's desires. It is all very well when 
there is no stress of actual circumstances, to nreach about 
courtesy to China, and the necessity of following the golden 
*rule in our treatment of her, but the fact remains that 
we shall continue to do with her about as we will, just as 
the other powers do. This was definitely apparent when 
a little while ago we sent a hurry-up order to her to sign a 
commercial treaty with us concerning Mukden and Antung. 
Imagine our bearing down like this upon Germany, or 
Russia. Yet China made haste to comply, just as she did 
when the allies marched to Peking, carried off everything 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 511 

they could lay their hands on, and levied an indemnity 
which was limited only by the ability to collect. Nothing 
could more clearly demonstrate the fact that China is liv- 
ing" on sufferance, just as Turkey is. Treaty or no treaty, 
law or no law, we shall keep the Chinese out precisely as 
suits our purpose Avithout even the formality of asking 
China how it suits her. The reason is that China has no 
force to compel recognition. All that keeps her from being 
parcelled out tomorrow among the hungry powers is the 
same mutual jealousy that keeps poor old Turkey from 
falling to pieces. It is a temendous warning to our little 
Americans who groan every time they see an army or pen- 
sion appropriation bill, or hear of a new naval program. 
We are under obligations to treat Germany and Russia 
civilly, for Russia and Germany can make reprisals. But 
when it comes to China, we take what we want and give 
her what we choose, simply because she is a nation only 
in name, and as a power is a false alarm. Just such shall 
we become, when our army and navy are no longer able 
to enforce our will. 

We do not believe the brilliant editor, Harvey Scott, 
wrote this editorial, for he is too much of a philosopher 
to write such insinuating folly. But we hold him respon- 
sible for letting such a poisonous article appear in his 
paper. This editorial has a stimulating spirit of robbery 
and theft, despotism and absolutism within its embrace, 
and is the -oroduct of Uncle Sam's second class whiskey 
whore-house gambling dens. When it says : ' ' Treaty or no 
treaty, law or no law. Imagine our bearing down like 
this upon Germany or Russia, for Russia can make repris- 
als. But when it comes to China we take what we want and 
give her what we choose." It will here be noted that a 
husbandman who carries within his heart and mind de- 
signs of robbery and theft against his neighbors, and is 
putting these plans in operation as far as it lays in his 
power and strength, he is also a despot within his own 
family. It then follows that the members of his own 
family will also have to dance under the lash of his whip 
whenever it pleases him ; and so it is with a nation, whether 
it is a republic or an absolute monarchy. Therefore any 
government that is cultivating an overbearing, despotic, 
robbing and thieving spirit, will sooner or later sacrifice 
its peaceable citizens upon a robbers' battlefield. We hon- 
est laborers, farmers and mechanics, therefore, will not 
allow these robbing, thieving, murdering spirits to be cul- 
tivated within the bosom of Uncle Sam, and we protest 
against it, as we have to take chances alongside of robbers, 
thieves and murderers as to our lives and property, who 
will defy law and order, and have no respect for God and 
man. 



512 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

But you say, our reader, the above editorial is simply 
the opinion of one man having nothing in common with 
the government and is only newspaper gas,' therefore should 
never be noted. You are a man who is not thinking, who 
says so, and are like unto our domestic animals which are 
fed and driven by their master. Can you tell us where 
the spirit came from that appears in the above editorial? 
If this is the opinion of one man, it may be the opinion of 
ten, one hundred, one thousand or even ten thousand. Fur- 
thermore, the Oregonian has the widest circulation of any 
daily newspaper west of the Rocky Mountains, and its 
editor is one of the most brilliant writers on any subject 
in these United States. The Oregonian is classed as the 
sixth newspaper in these United States for its brilliant, 
philosophical editorials. Therefore such an editorial has 
more than the opinion of one man, even if it is written by 
an assistant editor. Such editorials are a floating organic 
snirit of despotism, theft, robbery among the reading pub- 
lic. This organic spirit will find lodgment in the soil 
congenial to its nature and there stimulate its propelling 
force, sprout, grow and flourish, and at last produce an 
abundant harvest. The editor of the Oregonian is also 
affiliated with the engineers and motormen who are running 
the machinery of the government. Political machinery, 
and his paper— not himself —are one of the line shafts upon 
which the government's political pulleys are fastened, upon 
which are thrown the belts of the internal and foreign 
policies of the United States. It is for this reason, we 
laborers, farmers and mechanics are taking note of such a 
spirit when it appears in our midst, for it is a twin sister 
to the policy of Uncle Sam's whiskey traffic. We therefore 
will candidly remind Editor Scott of one thing that he may 
not be able to foresee when he is speaking of "treaty or 
no treaty, law or no law, ' ' and that he is in favor of doing 
as he pleases with China, take what he wants and give 
what he chooses. Such bold, scornful talk are the utter- 
ances among the hoodlums on the street corners, who do 
not value life any more than a glass of whiskey, and have 
no more property than a box of cigars. There is a time 
coming, Mr. Scott, when reckoning shall be made. We 
will now suppose that the 45,000,000 of Japanese should 
be able to drive back the Russians from' the east of the 
Steppes, at this time the 250,000,000 Hindoos raise them- 
selves up against England, and Turkey, and the Balkan 
state of the whole Mohammedan population keep Austria 
and Germany where they belong, the 350.000,000 of Chi- 
nese, forming an alliance with their brethren, the Japanese, 
with their leadership of disciplined officers in the science 
of warfare, they would in less than twenty years arm them- 
selves to their teeth with modern implements of war and 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 513 

rig up an army of 50,000,000 of Mongolian soldiers, such as 
you, Mr. Scott, would tremble in your shirt sleeves to think 
of, saying nothing of going there to take what you want 
and give her what you choose. The Mongolian race, fight- 
ing for their lives as they are, and will do, can afford to 
lose 25.000,000 soldiers and have more soldiers left than 
Uncle Sam. With a bodyguard on top of it to escort you 
to the wharf of Mukden or Antung, and there put you on a 
steamer with a passport pasted on your back with the order : 
"This white devil never to return," there would then be 
no necessity for treaty or no treaty, law or no law. Then 
would your own prophesy be fulfulled ("Just such shall 
we become when army and navy are no longer able to 
enforce our will"). Do you know, Mr. Scott, if it were 
not for us laborers, farmers and mechanics of these United 
States and Sweden, your prosphesy would be fulfilled in 
less time than twenty-five years? The Mongolian race are 
not to be trifled with. Our Caucasian race have raised 
serpents in their own vineyards. 

We also find in another editorial of the Oregonian, where 
the aristocrats have thrown on the belts on the political 
pulleys to find out if it is time to throw on the tighteners : 

Pitfalls for Democracy. 

We are prone, in the United States, to take the demon- 
stration of democracy's finality for granted. Probably we 
are right. And yet there have not been lacking some very 
acute thinkers who doubt whether the benefits of popular 
government are equal to its losses and dangers. That is 
to say, there are philosophers who would take Emperor 
William's side in this controversy, viewing it as affairs of 
intellectual interest and moment. They feel that power is 
safer in the hands of a trained and permanent ruling class 
than in the hands of the masses ; that when we throw away 
the accumulated momentum of aristocratic courts, estab- 
lished churches and hereditary nobility, we deliberately 
sacrifice some of the most powerful aids to good manners 
and correct morals. The drift of Protestanism toward 
rationalism compels many men to turn to the Catholic 
church, as the only safe refuge in religion, and the drift 
of democracy toward socialism invites to monarchy or 
oligrachy as the means of escaping from anarchy. The 
rigors of absolutism cause us to sigh for democracy, and 
the excesses of democracy make us long for the concentra- 
tion of power in a wise and firm autocrat, to whom the 
blandishments of wealth or the mad discontent of the masses 
would be alike negligible. It is hardly conceivable that 
the pendulum which has come so far toward democracy 
should again swing back toward monarchy, yet the future 



514 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

is wholly unknown, and this very thing has happened to 
every great republican era of history— Greece, Rome, 
Venice, Italy, Holland, in case of any general revolt from 
democracy to absolutism in religion, society and govern- 
ment, Russia might very easily become the rallying point 
of the conservative forces. 

Mr. Harvey Scott, you are sleeping and are dreaming of 
possibilities, and your vision would materialize were it not 
for one thing, and that thing is, the laborers, farmers and 
mechanics of these United States and Sweden have lost their 
old green goggles that have been placed upon them by an 
aristocratic, privileged class, and now refuse to put on a 
new pair. Let me here tell you that the philosophers who 
would like to take Emperor William's side are not phil- 
osophers, they are materialist dishwashers and kitchen 
cleaners, who are studying the origin of life in an aristo- 
cratic political swill barrel, where worms are created in 
chunks of rotten beefsteak. Such philosophers are more 
fitted to train monkeys and instruct dogs for a circus than 
to try to study the science of government. Any one who 
feels power is safer in the hands of a trained and perma- 
nent ruling class than in the hands of the masses had better 
leave these United States, and go to China, Russia or Tur- 
key, or settle among the Baboons of Africa, for before the 
laborers, farmers and mechanics of the United States are 
going to be governed and tramped under foot by a trained 
and permanent ruling class, some one is going to get hurt, 
Mr. Scott, We laboring classes shall not lose our wit and 
strength, or in the least damage our government by throw- 
ing away the accumulated momentum of an aristocratic 
court. The artistocratic court does not concern us, and they 
no doubt will take care of themselves. You seem to think 
that we are deliberately sacrificing some of the most pow- 
erful aids to good manners and correct morals. In this 
you are mistaken. These aristocratic courts are a disgrace 
to a civilized people and a nuisance to the community in 
which they are located. You say the excesses of democracy 
make us long for the concentration of power in a wise and 
firm autocrat. We believe those who long for the concen- 
tration of power in a wise and firm autocrat will have to 
long a long time, for such wise and firm autocrat will never 
come in power in these United States with the consent of 
the laborers, farmers and mechanics. But if it should so 
happen that this wise and firm autocrat should come in 
power, his throne will be on the graves of the laborers, 
farmers and mechanics of these United States. You say, 
"It is hardly conceivable that the pendulum which has 
come so far toward democracy should again swing back 
toward monarchy." We are here pleased to note your 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 515 

honesty, Mr. Scott, when you say "toward democracy." 
You are here acknowledging that this government is not 
a democratic republic, as many Americans believe it is, but 
that it is an imitation thereof, or that it is to a certain 
extent a democratic republic. Of course if we had demo- 
cracy we could prepare and manufacture our own whiskey 
as we pleased without the interference of Uncle Sam. 
There is no doubt in our mind but what the pendulum would 
swing back toward monarchy in a very short time if it 
were not for the light given to the laborers, farmers and 
mechanics on the science of political economy. Yet we 
shall not be too sure, for it is true, as you say, the future 
is wholly unknown, and this very thing has happened to 
every great republican era of history. As gloomy as it 
looks, and as hard as it seems, it is possible for us laborers, 
farmers and mechanics to capture the man on horseback, 
and put him where he belongs. As to what you refer to, 
"in case of any general revolt from democracy to absolut- 
ism in religion, society and government," we have this to 
say in regard to this : If such a thing should come to pass 
as a revolt, it will not come with the consent of us laborers, 
farmers and mechanics, for we know better than to stir up 
a rebellion or a revolution; for the sham ballot given us 
we will use as a leverage to pry open the doors of the secret 
chambers where political traitors are drafting their 
plans and designs for the maneuvering of an aristocratic 
political army. Therefore if the aristocratic class are plan- 
ning a revolt in the shape of a revolution or rebellion, with 
the design of having it appear that it is the laborers, farm- 
ers and mechanics who are revolting or rebelling against 
law and order, we shall know it. This is an old game of 
a wicked, disreputable, anarchistic aristocracy. AYe there- 
fore warn them in the name of Uncle Sam to refrain from 
such political plots with revolutionary designs, as to send 
their rebel generals into our midst for to lure us to disobey 
the law and commit contempt of court. You say. Mr. 
Scott, "Russia might very easily become the rally point 
of the conservative forces." Russia may become a rally- 
ing point of an aristocratic, privileged class of these United 
States, but we can assure you she will never become a rally- 
ing point of the law abiding citizens among the common 
people of the United States, nor of any of the European 
states who are not dominated and controlled by her despot- 
ism; and we have the pleasure to tell you that we can see 
a star rising in the east that will lighten up the mind and 
eyes of the brave, daring and noble Russian people of all 
classes, to the effect that they will set a day when they will 
close up the books and present the balance sheet to official 
Russia and call it square. I am not a prophet, nor son 
of a prophet, have never prophesied anything in my life, 



516 Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 

but I can tell you, Mr. Scott, there is a day coming wiien 
the debt of the nation's ledger on the face of the earth, 
shall be written on one side and the credit on the other, 
and the balance sheet made out in the sight of all the 
people. In those days Uncle Sam and King Oscar will 
lament over the folly that they were ever interested in 
the whiskey traffic, for they will then find where the profit 
and loss is going. Every man, woman and child in these 
United States and Sweden, whose property has been burnt 
and destroyed by the flames of alcohol and intoxicating 
drinks, shall then present a bill for damages to Uncle 
Sam and King Oscar, who have burnt their homes with 
flames of whiskey, who also have murdered their fathers, 
brothers and sisters with the double dagger of rum and 
venereal diseases, and who has also carried away their 
hard earned money on the three wheeled cart— whiskey, 
prostitution and gambling. 

But you say, our reader, is it not unjust to charge this 
damage up to Uncle Sam and King Oscar? Are we not 
created by a free and moral agency, and can do as we 
please when it comes to drunkenness, prostitution and 
gambling ? We do not say that the self, individual drunk- 
ard, whoremaster or gambler has any bill of damages to 
present to Uncle Sam or King Oscar, but it is the fathers, 
wives and children of these individual drunkards, whore- 
masters and gamblers who have suffered damage, directly 
or indirectly, through the generating spirit of Uncle Sam's 
and King Oscar's third class saloons. It will also here 
be noted that there are many men and women who are 
visiting these snake joints that are not altogether responsi- 
ble for their acts and deeds, for the reason that the organic 
generating spirit, secretly manufactured or created in these 
snake joints, is so powerful as to its magnetic, hypnotic 
and mesmeric nature over certain organisms that there 
are men and women who have become bonded slaves under 
this hydra, three-headed monster, and are not able to re- 
lease themselves, for they are magnetized and bound by 
magnetic skeins as to their flesh and bones. They are 
mesmerized further by mesmeric cords as to their will, and 
hypnotized by hypnotic strings as to their actions. We will 
then find there is nothing left to such an individual to 
work upon, only his love for good or evil, in which he 
or she has the liberty to choose as they please, and the 
propensities inherited from their parents as to good and 
evil, and which they have power to cultivate for good or 
bad, or in one direction or the other as to reforming and 
becoming better men or women, or not. But you say, our 
reader, if it should be as written in the laws you are repre- 
senting, that every man or woman was unrestricted by the 
government to manufacture, sell and buy whiskey and in- 



Relating to Franchise of Suffrage 517 

toxicating drinks of every sort, would it not then be men 
and women who would create such snake joints as Uncle 
Sam's third class saloons'? If a man does not contract any 
debt, where are his creditors? Shall the industrious farm- 
er's wife repair the ragged coat of the tramp, or shall a man 
reap thistles where he has planted lilies? And so it is 
with Uncle Sam and King Oscar. If they had never been 
interested in the whiskey traffic, none of its citizens would 
have any bills for damages to present against them when 
the day of reckoning comes. Many people at the present 
time, and even among the learned, do not believe there is 
such a thing as that a government or those who hold offices 
within a government, as to its control or reign, have to pay 
for the sins and wickedness they are committing, as well 
as an individual, but nevertheless this is true. A govern- 
ment is no more exempt from punishment for its wrong- 
doing against its citizens and the human race than an in- 
dividual. It then follows that Uncle Sam and King Oscar 
(when we are speaking of King Oscar we are speaking of 
the Swedish government) will in no way escape the pun- 
ishment inflicted by them upon its innocent citizens, by 
being interested in the whiskey traffic. It then follows 
if they had never been interested in the whiskey traffic 
they ' would have no responsibility upon themselves and 
have no bill of damages to pay. But you say, our reader, 
Uncle Sam and King Oscar were ignorant of these laws, 
and even did not know there were such laws in existence. 
Their ignorance makes no difference in the sentence of 
judgment when the day of reckoning comes. The laws 
that are governing and ruling this little planet in the im- 
mense, boundless universe are so written they cannot be 
changed. Therefore these laws do not excuse ignorance. 
Here is how you can tell, if in no other way. Down the 
street at No. 210 lives a woman with two children, who 
seven years ago had a kind and loving husband, a home 
of her own with all the comforts of life, but the generating 
spirit of the uptown snake dens pulled her husband into 
the dens. He began to try his luck at the gambling tables, 
lost his money, became a drunkard, and fell into the arms 
of the prostitutes. After he has in this manner squandered 
his home, valuables, and lost his manhood, he is killed in 
a drunken row. The wife has now rented one room and 
with the earnings of her hands is supporting her two 
children. We will now walk into this woman's habitation, 
and we will find her in poverty and with a pale and sor- 
rowful countenance, the bright little girl will tell you her 
papa is dead; the intelligent little boy will tell you: "My 
papa got killed in an uptown saloon." The mother says: 
"We were at one time well-to-do, but my husband began 
to gamble and drink, and we lost all we had. ' ' Not enough 



518 Organization of Congress 

of this, but his life was also taken in one of Uncle Sam's 
traps. The sentence as to judgment that lay concealed in 
that woman's heart, as to the interior of her mind, against 
Uncle Sam and every man or woman who is in any way 
interested in whiskey, or is affiliated with any man or wo- 
man who keeps a saloon, is such that it would strike you, 
our reader, to the ground, if you could see the correspond- 
ing nature of it in its reality. You ask that woman if she 
will not forgive Uncle Sam and his agents, and there are 
ten chances to one she will say: "Never, sir! If I could 
put them all in irons and chains for the balance of their 
days, I would do so— every one who has anything to do 
with whiskey. ' ' Such thoughts and sentences, when honest 
and in line with the justice of universal laws, are not lost, 
but they are put on file on the criminal calendar in corre- 
spondence against any government that is violating the 
laws and statutes that govern this our planet, no matter 
whether we know what these laws are or not. You can 
here plainly see, our reader, if you can escape the silent 
sentences as to judgment that such a woman is passing 
upon any one who is affiliated with the whiskey traffic, 
when she clasps her hands in silence in her bedroom cham- 
ber, and there with tears rolling down her cheeks, prays 
to God that he may help to save her little boy from being 
a drunkard, and her little girl from becoming a prostitute, 
you can escape the punishment of universal laws. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Lesson on Article VII— Organization of Congress, also 
Legislative Department. 

Section 31. All members of congress shall meet once 
every year, and shall meet the second Monday in January, 
and the next Monday shall the president of the senate take 
the office of the president of the people, once every two 
years. 

We here find that the members of congress shall meet 
once every year for the purpose of framing and enacting 
laws, also to conduct the necessary business of the govern- 
ment, and that they shall meet the second Monday in Jan- 
uary every year. As the president of the people is not 
elected by the people, it follows that when his term of 
office is at an end or expires, he goes out, and as that office 
is an inherited office by the president of the senate, the 
president of the senate is installed into that office after he 
has organized the members of the senate chamber and put 



Organization of Congress 519 

everything in order, a week's time being given him to do 
so, as the following Monday after the members have met 
he takes the office as president of the people, once every two 
years. That this is the proper way to put the president 
into office, in order to have no break in the policy of the 
government, or disturbance in commercial and international 
affairs, can never be doubted by any philosopher, states- 
man or political economist, as it is in this way bound to be 
a continual and perpetual government. It will also be 
noted that no one is better fitted to take the office of the 
president than the president of the senate. We have had 
gtood proof of this here in these United States the last 
twenty-five years. President Arthur made as good a 
president as President Garfield, who was assassinated, and 
Mr. Theodore Roosevelt, our present president, has in every 
respect so far fulfilled the office as president as faithfully 
and has been equally as capable to fill the office as presi- 
dent as a statesman, as Mr. William McKinley, our late 
martyred president. These two of our now presidents, Mr. 
Arthur and Mr. Roosevelt, have not been inferior in abil- 
ity as statesmen to any of the presidents who have been 
'elected by the people, and have carried out to the mark 
the political policy of their predecessors, as far as they 
could have been carried out. Which goes to prove that to 
fill the office of the president of the people by inheritance 
is the surest, safest and best way, and is also in order as 
to the science of political economy, as there is no extra 
expense connected with having the office filled, neither on 
the part of the government, or on the part of the nominee 
or candidate. If Mr. Arthur or Mr. Theodore Roosevelt 
had not inherited the office as president through accident, 
but would have had to be elected by the people, they may 
never have gotten to be president of the United States, 
neither one of them. We therefore would never have 
known what their ability was. * 

It will also here be noted that the members of the house 

of representatives will also meet on the second Monday in 

January. It then follows if it is an odd year, following 

'he election, the speaker of the house will take the office 

)f the president of the senate on the same day and at the 

ame hour as the president of the senate (or vice president 

s we are now calling him) is taking the office as president 

f: the people, and that the new speaker who has been 

ected by the people will also then take the office as the 

eaker of the 'house at that day and hour. I find when I 

ad the amended statutes farther on that this change of 

ice, or installation of officers, shall take place before 

1» center altar in the senate chamber, in the presence of 

c the members of the house of representatives and the 

nnbers of the senate, and that the generals and state 



520 Organization of Congress 

officers of the army and navy must also be present, for 
the purpose of swearing an alliance with the speaker of 
the house, as he is the commander-in-chief of the army and 
navy. The reason of this is that the trinity of the house 
of representatives, the senate and the president of the people 
are three in one person or body. Its official heads therefore 
are the representation of one man as to its body, spirit 
and soul, the speaker of the house representing the ma- 
terial body, the president of the senate representing the 
spirit, and the president of the people representing the 
soul. (See Part First where an explanation is given of 
the difference in the spirit and soul of man). As the 
military officers are the heads of their respective armies 
of the military and naval forces and are purely of a ma- 
terial origin, created by the government for the protection 
of the material body of the nation with its material prop- 
erty, it follows these military officers and state officers 
could not swear an alliance with the spirit and soul of 
congress, but must of necessity so do with the material 
body, as the president of the senate (or as we term vice 
president) or the president of the people does not repre- 
sent the material body of the nation, but only the spirit 
and soul thereof, and no man is allowed to swear an alli- 
ance with the spirit and soul of man when yet living in 
the material body. It then follows that the military and 
naval officers, with their state officers, who are the heads 
of their respective armies, must swear an alliance with 
the speaker of the house, their commander-in-chief, as to 
their loyalty and obedience to him. Yet when they are so 
doing, they have also bonded their own body, spirit and 
soul with the body, spirit and soul of their respective 
armies to the trinity of the body congress, the house of rep- 
resentatives, senate and the president, with their respective 
heads ; three persons in one, the speaker of the house, the 
president of the senate and the president of the people. 
Thus you will plainly understand, our reader, why the 
speaker of the house is the commander-in-chief of the army 
and navy, and why the officers of the army and navy are 
swearing loyalty to the speaker of the house, and not to 
the president of the senate or the president of the people 
at the time of change of offices. They, therefore, have al 
ready been promised fidelity as to their spirit and soul b? 
the army and naval officers, when yet in the body. Tha 
is, these military and naval officers were swearing an all 
ance with them when they held the office as speaker of tl 
house, which alliance, as to its spirit, has never been broke 
as to its fidelity. 

We here find that our present democratic republic 
the United States, as to the organization of its two hou* 
of congress with its president, is only an imitation of t 



Organization of Congress 521 

most ancient democratic republics which the Greeks and 
ancient Chaldean philosophers had written up, illustrated 
and constructed in a far more complete form than our re- 
publican form of government of these United States of 
today, long before Columbus discovered America, or before 
General Washington, Daniel Webster, Hamilton, Samuel 
Adams, James Otis and Patrick Henry ever saw daylight. 
The Swedes and the Americans in their conceit, vain and 
foolish pride, think they made a masterpiece when they 
.laid the foundation for their governments, built and con- 
structed from a borrowed pattern and model. If the con- 
ceit and arrogance that lies concealed within the majority 
of the Swedish and American people as to what they Know 
of philosophy and the science of political economy were 
knocked out of them a little, we would stand higher in 
the estimation, as to our knowledge, before the balance of 
the world. Nothing is more tiresome than to have to listen 
to a human crank organ who is playing the same old tunes 
over and over again, from one end of the year to the other, 
and never stop. This, however, is no serious damage to a 
people or a nation, if such crank organs are not placed 
upon the public platform and there wound up. But when 
they are put upon the public platform and there wound 
up, they become an hypnotic sleight-of-hand performer 
whose jugglery has all the wonders of the world within 
its embrace, and is the wisdom and prudence of the nation. 

Section 32. Examination of the books of the previous 
election shall first be made, and if there are any members 
who shall illegally or some other way misrepresent them- 
selves, they shall be sent off and their place shall be empty 
until next election. 

We here find that the very first thing that is done by 
~the clerks after the members of congress have met, is to 
examine the lists or reports of the previous election, to 
find if they are all there, or if there is any one who repre- 
sents himself who is not found legally upon the records. 
If, therefore, any one misrepresent himself, he will be 
sent back and his place empty to the next election. This 
is as it ought to be. Any one who through fraud or il- 
legally is trying to secure a seat in congress, and this is 
found out, it is right that seat should be vacant, or empty, 
until the next election. There is nothing in the amended 
statutes where it refers to the election laws, where it speaks 
in what way these records of the election were kept, and 
for me to here state what I have learned about this out- 
side of what is written down in these law records as a past 
history, would only be from hearsay, or a secondary affirma- 
tion, as I could give no proof to the public whether I was 



522 Organization of Congress 

telling the truth or not. It is, however, of minor importance 
in what way the records of the previous election were kept,, 
to us at the present day, as we have all the facilities that 
are necessary for keeping a correct record of the previous 
election, when such an election is held, and, furthermore, 
our electors when they enter congress to their respective 
offices, have a certificate to show to the clerk that they are 
legally elected. As far as I can find out the most ancient 
had no better way to present themselves than this. They 
had, however, an easier and better way to keep a record of 
everything they were doing than we have today, for they 
thoroughly understood heavenly Correspondence as far as 
it related to the science of their material government, They, 
therefore, could keep their records more correctly and with 
less labor than we do today, as they had propelling re- 
flectors that were doing all their printing and stereography 
in a manner that there never could be any mistake. It 
will also here be noted that when the day comes that is set 
for opening the books of the previous election by the clerk, 
the work goes on regardless of how many members there 
are present, for they have a week's time to organize and 
get ready in. 

Section 33. There must be two-thirds of the members 
present of both the senate and the house before labor can 
begin. 

We here note that there is no necessity to delay legis- 
lation, if all the members of the senate and house are not 
present, as two-thirds of the house of congress can begin 
work regardless of one-third being absent. There are al- 
most sure to be two-thirds of the members present when 
the session of congress opens up. It is, however, better for 
all members to be present when the first roll call is made- 
Section 34. After the first Thursday after the third Mon- 
day in January shall the president welcome all the mem- 
bers of congress, and with his own mouth give a report as 
to the people's condition, also the relation and condition 
with foreign countries, regarding both land and sea. 

When we read this it sounds as if there were more than 
one Thursday in the third week of January, as it says on 
the first Thursday after the third Monday. The reason 
that it is so written and expressed is that the translation 
from the original in Correspondence is such that it was 
impossible for me to put it in any other way, unless to 
make -the original meaningless. I could not undertake to 
put it the third Thursday after the third Monday, as 
the first Thursday might come on the first day of the month, 
in which case the following Thursday after the third Mon- 



Organization of Congress 523 

day would be the fouth Thursday after the third Monday. 
This, however, cannot be readily construed or misunder- 
stood, as it is the following Thursday after the third Mon- 
day. It is, however, of minor importance, yet it is neces- 
sary it should be explained why it is so written. The 
president of the people being the soul of body congress, 
the unchangeable life principle, or the unchangeable poli- 
tical principle of the body congress, is therefore welcoming 
in a body the members of the two houses of congress, and 
there instructs them in the form of a lecture, report or a 
speech, what his intentions are, what is needed and not 
needed in the way of legislation. He is also then supposed 
to tell what he knows to be the true condition of the people, 
and the relation and condition with foreign countries, re- 
garding both land and sea. This lecture, speech, report 
or instruction to the members of congress, the day after he 
has entered the office as president, he is more capable so to 
do than any other man within the nation, for the reason 
that he has sacrified his material political body upon the 
political altar in the house of representatives, he has laic 1 
at rest his political, changeable, restless spirit upon the 
political altar of the senate chamber, and is now standing 
as a god in the nation's political temple, unchangeable as 
to his political soul. That is the president who is so wel- 
coming the two houses of congress, and then gives them 
from his own mouth a lecture, speech, instruction and re- 
port. He has served two years as speaker of the house, two 
years as president of the senate ; he, with his political train- 
ing and experience, is the best fitted man within the nation 
to give such message to the members of congress when the 
session opens up. The reason he is not allowed to give 
this message in writing or by any instrument to the mem- 
bers of congress, but by his own mouth, is that he is the 
soul of the body congress, and therefore shall pour out his 
soul upon the members of the body congress. For it will 
here be noted that there never was a lesson presented, a 
speech read, or an instruction given, second handed, that 
has the same impression of feeling as to its baptism, as 
when it comes fresh from the lips of the orator himself. 
For it is then a baptism of his spirit upon his hearers, 
anointed by his soul. Many people of the United States, 
and even among the learned (I have found) do not know 
why the senate and house of representatives are called 
congress, neither do they know that the president is the 
soul of that congress, and the vice president>the spirit of 
that congress. If it were not for the president being the 
political soul of the house of representatives and the senate 
there could be no congress. It would simply be a meeting 
of the legislature of the several states of the United States, 
and could therefore not be called a congress. It is there- 



524 Organization of Congress 

fore in reality not a congress now, as the president is the 
material body of our congress. Mr. Roosevelt, our presi- 
dent, is the commander-in-chief of the army and navy of 
the United States. Our congress cannot, therefore, be 
called a congress, as the speaker of the house is dead as to 
his material body and has no power whatsoever, only as 
far as he is presiding over the members of the house of 
representatives when in session. Will you philosophers, 
doctors of law and statesmen of these United States pleas? 
tell us laborers, farmers and mechanics in what way you 
have a trinity when you have no trinity as to the body, 
spirit and soul of that body? Your body congress there- 
fore is like unto an image whose body is made of potter's 
clay painted in various colors and girded with polished 
brass, which has neither spirit nor soul within its body. 
This being true, will you political philosophers, doctors of 
law and statesmen of these United States, then take offense 
and sneer at us laborers, farmers and mechanics of these 
United States, when we call you one and all, idol worship- 
pers and materialistic pagan philosophers and doctors of 
law of the Dark Ages? The ancient Greek and Chaldean 
philosophers have illustrated and told you what is meant 
by a congress and the trinity of it, as to its body, soul 
and spirit. But your materialistic political philosophy has 
so blindfolded and darkened your understanding that you 
have not as yet been able to comprehend the meaning of 
these eminent ancient philosophers and their doctrine, and 
will not so understand or comprehend until the arrogant 
conceit is knocked out of you with a laborer's club, a 
farmer's cane, and a mechanic's fist. 

Section 35. On the first Wednesday after the third 
Monday in January shall congress separate in two parts, 
the senate to one place and the house of representatives to 
the other. 

We here find that on the tlvrd Wednesday in January, 
or the Wednesday following the third Monday, tht two 
houses of congress are to part, for they have then jointly 
installed the head officers of congress and done all the 
necessary business, transacted in the way of preparations 
for going to work and begin to legislate. Tin- house of 
representatives is now by itself in a body, the same as a 
man, in its material body with its five senses opened, which 
represent the five political parties in that body, as politics 
have never ceased, only for short periods, when the people 
have been politically imprisoned by monarchial despotism. 
It never will cease as long as the human race lasts on this 
our planet. It follows there will be some very hot, bitter 
and lively debates in that material body of congress, for 
ihere is the battlefield where the different political organ- 



Organization of Congress 525 

izations of the country will have to fight out their differ- 
ences. The speaker of the house, therefore, has the hardest 
office of any office within the body congress, and should be 
,a man of ability and strength, of a well balanced mind, 
mild and just as to his nature, with iron nerves and steel 
brain, he should have a temper like that of King Solomon, 
and a patience like that of Job, his office should pay him a 
salary equal to that of the office of the president of the 
senate and the president of the people, his house should 
also be in the capitol city as long as he is in office, along- 
side of the president of the senate and the president of the 
people. No one will be able to foresee or foretell what the 
political strife will be in the house of representatives, 
where five different political parties are representing their 
interests. There will, however, be more politics after this 
than there ever has been before, as we shall then see the 
real thing in political life, when those days come, as they 
will come sooner or later. There will be no sham battle 
fought out in the house of representatives as it is at the 
present time, but it will be for Justice and Principle. For 
the reason that we as a race are so created from the be- 
ginning that we imagine ourselves unjustly dealt with by 
our neighbors, when the fact, of is, we are justly dealt 
with. This is what brings politics into play among the 
human family. But it is the plan and design of our 
Creator that it should be so. The Great Architect has 
therefore set before us a political god, setting in its trinity 
upon its throne, Justice, Law and Order, which god wef 
shall worship as to our love, fear as to our will, and obey 
as to our understanding. As we have this, our god, placed 
upon its throne in our political temple before us, it then 
follows that the bitter battle fought out among the mem- 
bers of the house of representatives of the different poli- 
tical organizations will not in any way cause a war in- 
demnity to be paid by any of the citizens of the state. 

The senate body being the changeable spirit of the body 
congress is also working by itself, but at the same time in 
connection with the house of representatives. As the mem- 
bers of the senate body are not affiliated with any political 
organizations, but is the colored changeable clothing which 
covers the soul of the body congress, they are the spirit 
of the law. Therefore, any proposed law or measure to 
become law, set in motion in the house of representatives, 
cannot become visible or in force as long as they are as yet 
in the material body, and have not the living spirit within 
them. The senate body therefore, which is the living spirit 
of the law, must of necessity clothe the material law with 
its spirit, for to give such law life that it with its power 
may become visible and in force. The members of the 
senate chamber, therefore, must of necessity be invisible 



526 Organization of Congress 

as to political partyism. That is, they cannot be allowed 
to have any affiliation with any political organizations. 
The reason that the members of the senate chamber are 
the spirit of the law which gives it life is that the spirit of 
man is changeable, and so are all laws enacted and made 
by men. There never has been a law made by men and 
put upon the statute books by any nation which has not 
been appealed and can be appeal by men. It follows then 
there will be no strife among the members of the senate 
chamber as to political partyism, or any debates upon 
political issues, but their strife, debates and fights will be 
of what may be law and shall become law, in harmony with 
the science of political economy. As this science is as 
deep as the ocean and as high as the stars of the firma- 
ment, it follows that there will be different opinions among 
the members of the senate chamber, of what shall become 
law and not law, also what is law in harmony with the 
science of political economy; also as to what law on the 
statute books being enforced that are not in harmony with 
the science of political economy. These debates, no doubt, 
among the senators will be no less fiery than those among 
the congressmen in the house of representatives. 

Section 36. All bills to become law shall have their 
origin in the house. 

"We here find that the material body of the law must 
come into existence and take its form first, before the spirit 
can take up its habitation within the body. The members 
of the house of representatives being the material body of 
congress, it follows that all bills that shall become law 
must be framed as to their material object by one or more 
members of the house of representatives. No bill, there- 
fore, can have its origin in the senate, as that would be to 
create the spirit first and the body after, or like putting 
a building together and hanging it in the sunbeams, and 
then lay the foundation afterwards. You are wondering 
over this, why a bill to become law could not have its 
origin in the senate as well as in the house, as one or more 
of the senators would be as capable to draft and prepare 
a bill for any measure to become law as any of the con- 
gressmen. It looks that way to any one who looks at it on 
the surface, but when you look at it from a fundamental 
principle, you will find it looks altogether different to you. 
Yet such a thing has often been done in the United States 
congress. There have also been bills drafted by members 
of the house of representatives in the United States con- 
gress that have been introduced in the house, passed or 
approved by the house, signed by the speaker, then sent to 
the senate, but has there been so amended that it has not 
in any way been the same bill as when it left the house; 



Organization of Congress 527 

then sent to the president for his signature, and has become 
law, and perhaps the speaker never saw the bill after it 
left the house the first time. Such work can be done where 
the legislators meet in a sham congress, but it cannot be 
done in a congress founded on the science of political econ- 
omy. If a bill to become law could have its origin in the 
senate, there would be no necessity of having a house of 
representatives, as the senate chamber and the president 
could do all the lawmaking that was necessary, like unto 
a consul of state with its king or emperor. It is of the 
most vital importance to every laborer, farmer and me- 
chanic in these United States and Sweden that they should 
thoroughly and clearly understand why a bill to become 
law cannot have its origin in the senate. Our space does 
not permit us to explain this in full, however, we shall 
give a pointer on it. In the same manner as a man's spirit 
is changeable, in the same manner is the spirit of the law 
changeable. To make you understand this in a simple way 
we will say this: A man's spirit is the covering of his 
soul like unto the feathers of a bird. Man's spirit there- 
fore is his knowledge and understanding, is not his hands 
and his feet, nor is it his eyes or ears. Therefore when a 
man changes his mind as to what he has learned or as to 
what he understands, his spirit is changing, but a man's 
soul is his love and will, which do not change, for what 
•a man loves that he also wills, and what a man wills that 
lie also loves. This is also the nature of the spirit and 
soul of the law when it is created and afterwards becomes 
a living force. Law is law whenever created and put upon 
the statute books of a nation. As to its enforcement, 
whether the spirit of this law is bad law or good law, does 
not change the enforcement of this law, after it is once 
put upon the statute books. There are just and unjust laws 
made by men. The unjust laws therefore when put upon 
the nation's statute books must be obeyed and respected, 
as well as the just. The members of the senate chamber 
therefore, who are the creators of the living spirit of the 
law, they are as to their office invisible to partisan politi- 
cal organizations, or affiliation with the different political 
organizations. It then follows, if a bill to become law 
were allowed to have its origin in the senate, how would 
the senate members know the sentiment of the different 
political organizations when drafting and passing such a 
bill to become law? The members of the senate chamber 
therefore, if they were allowed to draft, pass and approve 
of a bill to become law, might draft, pass and approve of 
a bill that would be altogether in favor of one political 
party and antagonistic or oppressive to some other political 
organization, or they might draft, pass and approve of a 
bill to become law that would be a benefit to one part of 



528 Organization of Congress 

the country at the expense and detriment to some other 
part of the country, and if they could not get such a bill 
to pass the house in the way they wanted, they could refuse 
to act on any measure or bill that came from the house, 
and in this way block the legislation in a manner that there 
would be no legislating done whatever. It is for this rea- 
son and many others that a bill to become law cannot have 
its origin in the senate. The house of representatives there- 
fore is the material will of the people, as to its welfare, 
protection and justice. It is the pillars upon which true 
democracy is resting, and the very foundation upon which 
our political temple is standing. This, however, is well 
known to many eminent lawyers, who will admit the truth. 
I have, therefore, heard many politicians say: "John, we 
have no use for a house of lords in our congress (that is 
the senate chamber). The house of representatives and 
the president are enough to do all the lawmaking we want. ' ' 
But I never agreed with them, for I know they were mis- 
taken. We will now suppose that these men who have 
such ideas could get their plans and designs in execution. 
What do you suppose would be the consequences? The 
outcome would be this: Their house of representatives 
in course of time would be turned into a council of state, 
with a king or emperor at the head of it. But you say, 
How could this be done? Here is how it could be done. 
The house of representatives having within its embrace 
five different political organizations who are always trying 
to legislate for their own special benefit and advantages, 
every one of them, knowing there was no senate to inspect 
and receive their work, only the president, three of the 
five political parties, or the majority representatives of the 
different political organizations, could make a combine 
>against the other two political organizations, or any one 
political organization, or any of them, and they would be 
entirely at the mercy of the more powerful political organ- 
izations, and therefore could not obtain any justice what- 
soever, or have any legislation done for their equal benefit 
with the others, or laws enacted that would protect their 
interests equally with the others. But you say, Would not 
the veto power of the president forbid this? The veto 
power of the president, where there was only a house of 
representatives to deal with, would not prevent any com- 
bine among the different members of the house. The presi- 
dent's veto power, therefore, would have no effect any fur- 
ther than. that it would block legislation, for the reason 
that the temper and intrigues of politicians when in office 
is such that all the world cannot move them to do right 
when they are bent on mischief, for they believe they are 
then disgracing their office. Veto, or no veto, by the 
president, therefore, would not help the weaker political 



Organization of Congress 529 

organizations, as they could get no measure before the 
president to be approved of, or that was in justice to their 
benefit or equal advantage with the others. It then follows 
if the president undertook to veto any bill that came be- 
fore him, that he knew was an unjust measure or a dis- 
crimination against some of the weaker political organiza- 
tions, and in favor of the more powerful political organ- 
izations, and to their advantage, he would never get a 
chance to veto another bill, and in this way the legislation 
would be blocked, only so far as it was to the advantage 
of the more powerful political organizations, and in tneir 
favor. This being the state of affairs in the house of rep- 
resentatives, which in reality could not be called a house 
of representatives, but a house of grandees, it then follows 
the weaker political organizations would soon fall to pieces 
and their leaders affiliate themselves with the parties in 
pjower. The house of grandees therefore would n a short 
time have but one political organization in its embrace. 
The president of the people would then be a president in 
name only, and could have no more power over the mem- 
bers of the house of grandees than a seven year old boy over 
his father. This being the outcome, corruption in politics 
would soon begin to set in. By having legislation blocked 
the people would soon begin to suffer. They would then 
begin to raise up their voice in a clamor for one man 
power in the name of a king or emperor, whose wisdom 
and power were able to dissolve the house of grandees and 
lay its foundation bare, and in this way take chances one 
with the other, to obtain justice as to their material inter- 
ests. You can by this see that those who are telling you 
that we have no use for a house of lords in our congress, 
or a senate chamber, have never studied the science of 
political economy, nor do they understand what the ancient 
Chaldean philosophers are referring to when they are 
speaking of their god Bel, and the temple of Bel, or what 
they are referring to when they say. "Bel appeared and 
split the woman in twain." The woman's name being 
Omarka. 

The senate chamber is as much of a necessity in our 
political temple, the congress, or capitol, as the house of 
representatives, for it is there that all bills passed by the 
house to become law are put in the balances of Justice 
to be weighed, as to the merit, purpose and design. How 
could a bill passed by the house to become law be justly 
weighed in the balances of Justice if it were not for the 
senate? It would be like unto a carpenter who takes a 
contract to construct a bridge across a river for a com- 
munity of farmers, who knew nothing about bridge build- 
ing, and therefore let the contractor receive his own work, 
and take chances whether he has done the work in accord- 



530 Organization of Congress 

ance with his contract, which contract was only a verbal 
agreement. 

Section 37. Bill A or No. 1 shall have been written 
by whom it is introduced; there shall also be a copy of 
same which shall be delivered to the clerk of the house. 
The representative shall read Bill A once or several times 
for the members of the house. The congressman who in- 
troduces the bill shall have undisturbed liberty to explain 
the same and its contents. There shall be undisturbed and 
free discussion over Bill A by all the members of the house. 

We here will learn how a bill to become law shall be 
written and by whom. The congressman who introduces 
a bill to become law, shall have framed it himself or in 
company with one or more of his colleagues who are in 
favor of the measure to be introduced. Before this bill 
so drafted by a congressman can be introduced, a copy of 
the same must be delivered to the clerk. The reason why 
'a copy of such a bill is deposited with the clerk is that it 
will prevent any one of the members or all of them tamper- 
ing with the bill during the time it is under discussion, or 
during the time it is being acted upon or voted for. Y\ T e 
also find that the congressman who had the bill to intro- 
duce would also have to read it one or more times for the 
balance of the members, that they may understand what 
the bill is for. The congressman who is so introducing a 
bill is also given a certain length of time to lecture upon 
the merits of the bill without any interference from the 
others who may be opposed to the measure. After the time 
allotted to him is up, for speaking on the merits of the bill 
he has introduced, any one or all of the balance of the 
members shall be given free and undisturbed liberty to 
debate upon the merit or demerit of the bill so introduced. 
We can see no difference in this to the way debates are 
carried on in the house of representatives in the United 
States congress at the present time. 

Section 38. After the debate is ended, then shall all 
the representatives cast a vote for its life or death. The 
speaker shall cast no vote. He is the one who is keeping 
order and the leader. If Bill A receives a greater number 
of votes to become a law, then shall it be sent to the senate, 
but if there is a greater number against it, then is Bill A 
dead, but if there is an equal number for and against, then 
shall the speaker cast his vote as he pleases. 

This section explains itself and can never be misunder- 
stood. We find a majority of votes would pass a bill to 



Organization of Congress 531 

become law, and that the speaker does not cast a vote unless 
there were an equal number for and against a bill. The 
reason it reads that the speaker is the one who is to keep 
order is that in the temple where the voting takes place 
all the members were set up in two columns or rows, one to 
the left and one to the right, with the speaker marching 
at the head between the two columns. There is nothing 
said in the amended statutes of this secret history, as far 
;as I can find out, about any janitors, sargeants-at-arms, 
or any such officers. Therefore I can give no further ex- 
planation why it reads in this way. 

Section 39. The balloting shall be transacted in this 
way : They who wish Bill A to live shall walk ahead and 
go around the column Fiffi and call their names to the 
clerk, and they who wish Bill A dead shall walk ahead 
and go around the column Giggi and call their names to 
the clerk. 

The temples of the ancient nations were built different 
from the capitol in Washington. Therefore, I find no way 
of translating the above paragraph in any other way. Suf- 
fice to say, the two columns here spoken of as Fiffi and 
Giggi were two cylinder shaped columns, one to the right 
and one to the left in front of the throne where the image 
of their political god was sitting, representing Justice, Law 
and Order, with many other things symbolizing liberty, as 
to how far liberty was to be extended by Justice, Law and 
Order. The two columns, Fiffi and Giggi, with the throne 
of their god, were placed in a triangle, the throne of the 
god was placed on the point or corner of the triangle, 
in direct angle with the North Star, a moving heaven 
was constructed over the gocVs head, representing the 
Zodiac signs, with the planet Jupiter as the father 
and mother of their god. the north burning star being 
stationary, the column Fiffi was standing on the southeast 
corner or point of this triangle and the column Giggi was 
standing on the southwest corner or point of the triangK 
The encasement of these columns were made of polished 
metal with moving duelling panels. The frame work of the 
encasement of these columns were ten lallefi in diameter, 
a lallefi being nineteen and one-eighth inches in our meas- 
urement, making the encasement of these columns fifteen 
feet and eleven and one-fourth inches in diameter. There 
was a space between these encasements and the column 
proper of three lallefi, making the column proper a little 
less than four lallefi. Within the space of the encasement 
and the column proper the clerks were sitting receiving 
the votes. They had within these encasements propelling 
reflectors which they operated by the finest of machinery 



532 Organization of Congress 

When the members of the house, therefore, were walking 
around these columns, to vote on a bill to become law or 
not law, they were not only recorded as to their names, but 
were also photographed as to their stature. This was done 
so quick that before the last member had walked around 
the column Fiffi and Giggi, there were pictures on every 
bulletin board in the city and near lying country of the 
first ones. (They were of course no bulletin boards, but 
amounted to the same as the bulletin boards of our day). 
There is no such a thing as a congressman, if present when 
the voting is going on for any bill to become law, who can 
refrain from voting, as is practiced by many in our congress 
of today. Every member of the house who is present when 
voting for a bill to become law, must vote for or agains* 
it. It is for this reason that the speaker sets them up into 
columns or lines, and is keeping order when they are cros- 
sing the center line, from the right to the left, or from 
the left to the right, for it will be noted that when the\ 
are called upon to fall into line, they are trying to fool 
one or the other political party by stepping into the line 
opposite from where they are going to vote, in order to 
gain or make defeat, and will not step into the right line 
where they belong until the last step at the deviation point 
where they have to take either to the right or to the left. 
I have inquired about this, particularly as the amended 
statutes do not refer only to the main points. A congress- 
man, however, who makes a practice of being absent when 
voting is going on for bills to become law, and the speaker 
thinks he is doing this purposely, is given power to clos^ 
and vacate such congressman's seat until the next election. 
In our congress of the United States at the present time, 
there are any amount of members of both house and senate 
who do not vote for a bill when it is acted upon for to be- 
come law, even when they are present when such bills art? 
being voted on. There are many reasons for this on the 
part of the members themselves, but their reasons are not 
for any good purpose, but for the reason that they have 
either neglected their business, or being too lazy to inform 
themselves of what the bill contains and for what purpose 
that are to be voted upon to become law, and therefore can- 
not vote upon it intelligently, or they are refraining from 
voting from the standpoint of mischievous purposes, but 
not for any beneficial or good purpose. Sometimes they 
refrain from voting on certain measures because they will 
not let their political organizations with which they are 
affiliated, or the people in the senatorial or congressional 
district, know how they are standing— for or against a 
certain bill that is to become law or has already become 
law. Many times a lobbyist wants a bill to pass with as 
few votes as possible, and finds it is safer and cheaper to 



Organization of Congress 533 

give a wine supper to a certain number of senators or rep- 
resentatives, who he thinks will possibly oppose his bill 
when it conies up to be voted upon the next morning. This 
lobbyist therefore gets these members dead drunk, hires a 
dozen or more young prostitutes to wait on them and put 
them to bed. The next day these members are sick in bed 
with rheumatism from taking a cold, or from nervous pros- 
tration caused by overwork, and therefore are not able to 
attend to their office to which they have been elected by 
the people who have placed their confidence in them. The 
lobbyist's bill passes the house, or senate, whatever it may 
be, and becomes a law without any interference or knowl- 
edge of some of its members before they are aware of 
what is going on in either one of the two houses of 
congress. This is one of the reasons why many of the 
members in our congress do not vote on all measures or 
bills to become law, and there is no law either that compels 
them to attend to business or their office unless they want 
to. They also draw their salaries in full whether they 
attend congress one day in the week or five, and many of 
them leave Washington altogether when their state legisla- 
ture meets, in order to come home and do some electioneer- 
ing, either for themselves or some one else. This, however, 
cuts no figure to the laborers, farmers and mechanics, as 
the same amount of bills to become law in the form they 
are drafted and for the same purpose would become law 
or no law, whether all the members of our congress attend 
to business or one-half of them. But this is poor satisfac- 
tion to those who are paying taxes and are the producers 
of the country, to have such buying and selling going on 
in our political temple, and have it turned into a robbers' 
den in place of a temple of worship to our god. Justice, 
Law and Order. 

Section 40. The bill A, if it lives, shall be sent to the 
senate. Here shall it be read once or several times. There 
shall be free and unobstructed explanation amongst the 
senators over the bill A, and if it is found that the bill A 
in the whole is not complete for the purpose for which it 
is written, then shall it be handed over to the clerk and he 
shall place it on the table. 

The house of representatives being the material body of 
the law, it follows that a bill drafted by any one member 
of the house, or a number of members, for the purpose of 
having its purpose and design, plans and construction, set 
in operation by the execution of the law, such bill should 
be drafted or drawn up as simple as possible, but in a man- 
ner that no loop hole should be left open for any one, after 
the bill has come before the house, to change it and put in 



534 Organization of Congress 

a deceptive clause, and in this way have a chance to kill 
the bill before it is voted upon, for it will be noted that 
a bill once past the house for the design of any measure or 
for any purpose, and signed by the speaker, cannot there- 
after be amended as to its material body, after it gets into 
the senate chamber, or in any way be tampered with, but 
it must remain the same as it was when it left the speaker 
of the house. We will now say bill A has been introduced 
in the house, passed by a majority vote in the house, and 
signed by the speaker. It now goes into the senate cham- 
ber, there to be endorsed or approved, or also to receive 
its life or spirit, that is after a supplement is drafted to 
the bill. The senators will now read the bill once or several 
times, and debate over the same. If it is found that this 
bill A is not complete in its design for the purpose for 
which it is written or drafted, it will be deposited with the 
clerk for safe keeping until a supplement of the bill can 
be drawn up, that will make it complete. The president 
of the senate therefore, if he finds the bill is for a good 
purpose, and the house of representatives have acted in 
good faith, and that their intentions are good, he will 
appoint a committee to draft a supplement to the bill, or 
a new bill that will bear on every point for the same pur- 
pose as the one that came from the house. But if this bill 
A when it enters the senate chamber is so drafted and 
drawn up that it is deceptive in its nature and can be used 
as a leverage for other purposes other than the purpose 
for which it is intended, or in violation of the constitution 
adopted by the people's political god, Justice, Law and 
Order, the president of the senate can send the bill back to 
the house of representatives with instructions to pass a 
bill for the same purpose which is so drafted that its 
design is in harmony with the constitution, and is strictly 
for the one purpose for which it was intended. But the 
president of the senate cannot, however, send such a bill 
back to the house unless he gets the president of the people 
to endorse him in his opinion that he, the president of 
the senate, is right in his judgment. If therefore such a 
bill comes back to the house of representatives for the rea- 
son that it was not legally framed, and the speaker of 
the house still insists that the Bill A is legally framed and 
has no leverage upon other purposes than those for which 
it is intended, he has the right in the name of the house 
of representatives to lay the bill before the supreme court 
and the nine judges will then give an opinion or decision 
of whether the bill is, as to its moral nature, in accord- 
ance with the constitution, and the purpose - for which it 
was intended, or in violation of the constitution and the 
purpose for which it was intended. If the decision of the 
supreme court therefore is to the effect that such a bill 



Organization of Congress 535 

which has been sent back to the house from the senate is 
in harmony with the constitution, and has no evil designs 
within its embrace, such a bill must be acted upon by the 
senate regardless of any voting by the members of the 
senate chamber. But if the supreme court decided that 
the bill is not in harmony with the constitution, and is 
not for the purpose for which it was intended, then it is 
dead. It will here be seen that there is very little chance 
for the members of the senate to reject any bill that comes 
from the house without acting upon it. 

Section 41. The vice president shall now call on two or 
more to draft a new bill A, which came from the house. 
This shall be read one or more times by the president. 
There shall now be undisturbed and free discussion and 
examination of same by one and all the senators. When the 
discussion is at an end then shall all the senators cast a 
vote for the life or death .of Bill A, or No. 1, with exception 
of the president, and the greatest number shall decide the 
life or death of bill A. But if there is an equal number 
for both the life or death, then shall the president cast his 
vote, and his vote shall decide the life or death. 

It is necessary that we should understand this section 
right. When a bill is sent from the house of representa- 
tives into the senate, it is there read by the president of 
the senate one or more times. There is, however, no debate 
made by the senators over the bill that came from the 
house as to a final vote, but is temporarily debated on 
until a supplement to the house bill is drafted by a com- 
mittee of senators appointed by the president of the sen- 
ate. This supplement to the house bill attached to it, 
drafted or framed by a committee of senators cannot or 
shall not be in the shape of an amendment to the house 
bill, that will in any way, shape or form change the pur- 
pose or meaning of the house bill. But this supplement, 
or new bill, or the bill itself, will be a double bill, the 
two pinned together, when they are acted upon or voted 
for. The supplement bill therefore drafted or framed by 
the senate for the purpose of making the house bill become 
law is only the completion of the house bill as to its life, 
principle, motive and effect such bill may have as to its 
design when in operation by the power of the law. This 
supplement, therefore, so drafted or framed by the mem- 
bers of the senate and pinned onto the house bill, should 
be so drafted and framed that it becomes the spirit of 
the house bill, for it is the spirit of the law that here is 
going to be infused into the material body of the law. 
That is, the material and moral law of the bill must be- 
come two in one as to its body and spirit. 



536 Organization of Congress 

For the benefit of those laborers, farmers and mechanics 
who have not studied the science of political economy, we 
shall here introduce a bill in the house, coupled with a 
supplement from the senate, ready for to be signed by the 
president of the people to become law. Not that this bill 
is drafted or drawn up properly as it wordd be if we were 
college graduates, but enough to show the difference be- 
tween the material and spiritual body of the bill and the 
nature of such a bill as to ts design; also to show what 
we hayseeds and pit prunes want, who raise prunes and 
hay. 

< 

Washington, D. C, April 30th, 1904.— Railroad Bill No. 
1.— We, the members of the house of representatives in 
congress assembled, do hereby recommend in the name of 
the Hon. A— B, the speaker of the house, to you, our most 
gracious, powerful lord and master, Uncle Sam, that ther-: 
shall be built as soon as possible, without any delay or 
interruption on your part, or as far as your ability and 
strength allow, a standard guage, double track, cross rail- 
road, across the United States from east to west and from 
north or south, the eastern terminus of the east and west 
line to be located on or near the eastern boundaries of 
Waldo county, state of Maine, where John Steward has 
his boat landing, or some better place in that vicinity, if 
such place is preferable in the judgment of the commis- 
sioners of transportation and the civil engineers, such 
terminus to be located where a city can be laid out and 
where there can be constructed in safety docks, wharves 
and shipyards. The western terminus of the east and west 
line to be on or near the western boundary of Alameda 
county, state of California, where Fred Pack has his fish 
nets, or some better place in that vicinity, if such place 
is preferable in the judgment of the commissioners of 
transportation and the civil engineers, such western ter- 
minus to be located where a city can be laid out and where 
there can be constructed in safety docks, wharves and 
shipyards. The southern terminus of the north and south 
line to be located on or near the southern boundary of 
Harrison county, Mississippi, where Tom Reed has his 
oyster beds, or some better place in that vicinity if such 
place is preferable in the judgment of the commissioners 
of transportation and the civil engineers, such southern 
terminus to be located where there can be constructed in 
safety docks, wharves and shipyards, and where a city can 
be laid out. The northern terminus of the south and north 
line to be located on or near the southeastern boundary of 
Lake county, Minnnesota, where Howard Smith has his 
logging raft, or some better place in that vicinity if such 
place is preferable in the judgment of the commissioners 



Orgamzation of Congress 

of transportation and the leers. Such terminus 

to be Located where a . be laid out and where there 

can be eonstruete ad shipyards. 

We also recommend tl .all be laid out towns and 

villages every ten, fifteen or twenty miles along the lines 
of such double track, standard gus _ ailroad. 

Passed by the members of the house of representatives. 

Endorsed and approved by the Hon. A— B — , speaker 
for the house, this 30th i 4. 

_ ... D. C. May 25th, 1904. — We, the members 
of the senate chamber in congress assembled, do herebv 
endorse and approve in the name of our president, C — D — , 
to you. our gracious, powerful lord and master. D 
Sam. the Railroad Bill No. 1. ¥e. the members of the 
ber of the United States congress, do hereby 
> with the members of the house of representatives, 
that the proposed measure set forth in Railroad Bill No. 1. 
is feasible and to the advantage of Uncle Sam as to his 
prosperity and happiness. It will approximately take, or 
1 20.000,000 o i rk to build and construct this 

proposed double track, cross railroad. To equip sue 
double track, cross railroad it will take approximately 
17,000 freig] ra at the cost of $34,000,000. It will take 
approximately 7,000 passenger coach- at the . st of 
> 6 3. 000,000. There will have to be employed on this rail- 
road approximately 25,000 men to run it at an expense for 
and every year of $'22,500,000, more or less. It will 
take ten years, more or 1 build and equip the road. 

But when completed, Uncle Sam has added to his material 
wealth > 120.000,000, more or less. The net earnings of 
double track, cross railroad, under normal conditions 
of the country, will be 380.000.000 a year, more or less. 
net revenue of this railroad when thrown into the 
treasury of Uncle Sam will be $45,000,000 a year, more 
or less. We, the members of the senate chamber, there- 
r and ei the Railroad Bill No. 1. and 

hereby ^end > ^ ~ ^he house bill, to be known as 

the Railroad Equipment Bill Xo. 1. TTe therefore recom- 
mend and order Uncle Sam to equip this double track 
railroad with 25.000 men, more or less, as they are needed, 
and with 17.000 freight less, as they are 

ssenger more or less, as they are 

equipment of everything that 
] for the equipment, construction and operating 
of tl .egraph and telephone, with many 

other things. 

by the members of the United States senate. 
End and appr the Hon. C— D— . president 

of the senate chamber of the United States consrress. this 
2d dav of Jimp. 1904. 



538 Organization of Congress 

These two bills are pinned together and are become one 
and must of necessity be endorsed and signed together by 
the president of the people, for one cannot become law 
without the other. This is the nature of all bills that should 
pass the two houses of congress to become law. You can 
here plainly see, our reader, that the building and con- 
struction of the track of this railroad with its terminals 
and the laying out of cities and towns is the material body 
or foundation of the commercial traffic, and the senate 
bill is the life placed upon it. Therefore one would be 
valueless without the other. But you say, Could not the 
members of the house introduce the two bills in one as 
they now are written independent of the senate"? We say 
no, not impartially as to justice to all the people. The 
house of representatives knowing they had no senate cham- 
ber to inspect their work, they would begin to lobby with 
one and the other where the terminals of this railroad 
should be, or even where the line should run. Further- 
more, the members of the house, being affiliated with five 
different political organizations, they would begin to com- 
bine against one and the other for their own political ad- 
vantage, also to the advantage of certain portions of the 
country. Therefore the majority of the combine would 
dictate where the terminals should be and also where the 
track should run, and it would be but a short time before 
one or two political parties would run and operate the 
whole road to suit themselves. And. as we have stated 
before, the house of representatives would become a house 
of grandees in place of a house of representatives in a 
congress. Therefore if this Railroad Bill No. 1 had not 
been drafted or framed in a proper and imparitial way, the 
senate members can either kill the bill or send it back to 
the house to be drafted or framed over again. As we 
have stated before, the members of the senate are not affili- 
ated with any political organizations. They are therefore 
the equilibrium of the different political organizations. 
But you inquire, Could not this double track, standard 
gauge Railroad Bill No. 1, with its supplement, the two 
bills in one, have been drafted as it now is by the members 
of the senate independent of the house? We say no. No 
bill shall have its origin in the senate, as we have before 
stated). If such a bill as the Railroad Bill No. 1, or any 
other bill, could be drafted, framed and passed by the 
members of the senate independent of the house, there 
would be no necessity of a house of representatives, nor 
would they be members of a congress. The senate chamber 
therefore would then be a house of lords, and the senators 
would then be as to their political power, royal lords with 
the president as their king. As the senators are forbidden 
to be affiliated with any political organization, as to the 



Organization of Congress 539 

science of political economy, it follows that if they had 
no house of representatives to fear, the different members 
of the senate chamber would combine with the president 
as to their advantages and disadvantages. Therefore such 
a combine would be more powerful than among the differ- 
ent political organizations of the house of representatives 
and its members. Therefore the double track, standard 
gauge, cross Railroad Bill No. 1, if drafted, framed and 
passed by the senate independent of the house of repre- 
sentatives would never be framed or drafted in a manner 
that it would become satisfactory to the common people, 
nor would it be built and run satisfactorily to the com- 
mon people. 

We shall here introduce one more bill to Uncle Sam : 

1 

Washington, D. C, May 5th, 1904. — Steamship Bill No. 
1. — We, the members of the house of representatives io 
congress assembled, do hereby recommend in the name of 
the Hon. A — B— , the speaker of the house, to you. ou»* 
most gracious lord and master, Uncle Sam, that there shall 
be built as soon as possible, without any delay or interrup- 
tion on your part, as far as your ability and strength 
allow, forty-five steamships, fifteen of these steamships to 
have their harbor and docks in or on some seaport on the 
Atlantic coast where the commissioners of transportation 
find the most suitable place ; ten of these steamships to have 
their harbor and docks in or on some part of the Gulf of 
Mexico; ten of these steamships to have their harbor and 
docks in or on some port on the Pacific ocean ; ten of these 
steamships to have their harbor and docks in or on some 
port on Lake Superior, where the commissioners of trans- 
portation find the most suitable place ; these steamships to 
be equipped with the latest modern machinery, shall be 
450 feet long, more or less, and forty-eight feet beam, more 
or less ; these steamships to be put in the government 
service as soon as they are ready for the purpose of carry- 
ing passengers and freight. 

Passed by the members of the house of representatives. 

Endorsed and approved by the Hon. A— B — , speaker 
of the house, this 15th day of May, 1904. 

Washington, D. C. June 5th, 1904.— AA 7 e, the members 
of the senate chamber in congress assembled, do hereby 
endorse and approve in the name of our president C — D — , 
to you, our gracious, powerful lord and master, Uncle 
Sam, the Steamship Bill No. 1. We, the members of the 
senate chamber of the United States congress, do hereby 
agree with the members of the house of representatives 
that the proposed measure set forth in the Steamship Bill 
No. 1 is practicable for the government to engage in ship- 



540 Organization of Congress 

building, as it will bring revenue into the treasury of the 
government. It will require 10,000,000 days' work, more 
or less, to complete the forty-five steamships. It will take 
approximately $20,000,000 worth of material for the con- 
struction of these steamships. It will take approximately 
4,500 men to man these forty-five steamships. It will take 
seven years, more or less, to build and equip these forty- 
five steamships, but when completed the government has 
added to its material wealth $30,000,000 more or less. The 
net earnings of these forty-five steamshps, if not lost, will 
be $15,000,000 a year, more or less. The net revenue from 
these steamships, under normal conditions, will bring into 
the government treasury $7,000,000 a year, more or less. 
"We, the members of the senate chamber, therefore approve 
and endorse the Steamship Bill No. 1, and hereby send a 
supplement to the house bill, to be known as the Steamship 
Equipment Bill No. 1. We therefore recommend and 
order the government shall equip these forty-five steam- 
ships with 4,500 men, more or less, as they are needed, to- 
gether with all scientific instruments necessary, and furni- 
ture for same. 

Passed by the members of the United States senate. 

Endorsed and approved by the Hon. C— D, the president 
of the senate chamber of the United States congress, this 
25th day of June, 1904. 

It will here be noted that the above two bills are only 
an imperfect, rude design or draft of the bill, but enough 
to show upon what plan or calisthenics such bills should 
be drawn up that they may stand in full vigor of health 
before our poltical god, Justice, Law and Order. Such 
bills when introduced in a congress may be ten times as 
long in its expression as we have here represented. But 
we warn you lawyers and judges of one thing : When you 
draw up a bill of this kind especially, or any kind of bill 
for that matter, not to put in any unnecessary clauses for 
the purpose of having something to debate upon. There- 
fore such bills when drafted should be made as short in its 
expression as possible, unless you want to show up your 
ignorance of the law and become a laughing stock for the 
coming generation. For, mind you, the coming generation 
who will handle the law will study the science of political 
economy in all its phases, and will not fall short in draft- 
ing or framing a bill so that its meaning cannot in any 
way be construed or amended as to its purpose. No man 
can tell how long it will take before such bills will be in- 
troduced in the United States congress, as the two bills re- 
ferred to above. But the time will come when such bills 
will be introduced in the United States congress, unless 
this government is overthrown and the people of the United 



Organization of Congress 541 

States will be a nation of the past, or will be recorded 
upon the pages of history in these words: "The western 
infant died from indigestion in connection with the paral- 
ysis of the brain.' " It, however, will have to be noted \l 
the time ever should come that such bills should be intro- 
duced in the United States congress, as the railroad bill 
and the shipbuilding bill referred to above, it is not neces- 
sary that there should be gold in the government treasury 
as a propelling force to carry out this project with. Gold 
in a government treasury is no more of a propelling force, 
motive power, or offensive or defensive activity of life, than 
an idol placed in front of an altar to be worshipped by an 
ignorant and barbarian race, whose understanding is so 
darkened by their reason that they believe the idol is going 
to save them from everything that is bad and unfortunate. 
Gold and silver therefore, when stored in a government 
treasury, has only a commercial value as far as there is a 
demand for it by the public in art, mechanical construc- 
tions and inventions, the same as copper, steel, iron, alu- 
minum, with many other kinds of metal. It then follows 
a government that is desirous of carrying out any project, 
as to its execution and completion, for the benefit of its 
citizens, can do so, gold or no gold in the government treas- 
ury. But have to depend on the skill, ingenuity, power and 
strength of its citizens, who are the propelling force, the 
motive power and life's forces in detail. Therefore a gov- 
ernment can carry out any project within its own borders 
that an architect, civil engineer or a designer can plan, as 
far as the ingenuity, power and strength of its citizens 
will permit or allow, and no farther. It then follows if 
the government can get enough men who are citizens of the 
state, to build a double track, standard gauge, cross rail- 
road over the country, the government can do so and com- 
plete it as fast as it can get men to do the work, and no 
faster, gold or no gold in the government treasury. 
Whether the government is able to build one hundred miles 
of railroad and one steamship a year, or five thousand miles 
of railroad and fifty steamships a year, largely depends 
upon the number of available men that are to be secured 
by the government within the nation for such work. Gold 
or no gold in the treasury cuts no figure with the progress 
and completion of any railroad or steamship project the 
government may undertake, unless the material for such 
building purposes cannot be secured without delay. There- 
fore after a railroad bill or a steamship bill has passed the 
two houses of congress of any government that is not an 
autocratic monarchy or a counterfeit republic, but a gov- 
ernment founded on the science of political economy, do 
not of necessity, for want of gold, have to delay the work. 
The treasurer of the treasury of such a government is 



542 Organization of Congress 

ordered to engrave a design of a paper note, such as we 
have represented in Part First, ranging from one to one 
hundred or five hundred, if it is necessary, and these notes 
to be used as a payment for every day's work performed 
on such a railroad or steamship under construction by the 
government, but for no other purpose. This is the gov- 
ernment's power in creating money of value, as these notes 
have their intrinsic value in the roadbed and the labor ex- 
pended in the construction of its equipment, or, if these 
notes have the model of a steamship on the face, the steam- 
ship, as long as it is plowing the ocean, is the intrinsic 
value of these notes. Such notes are not faith money or 
wildcat banking currency, or idiosyncrasy, idiotic, idola- 
trous value of a gold or silver dollar. But such notes are 
as to their intrinsic worth like unto a note given by a well- 
to-do farmer who has a fertile and productive farm, whose 
harvest is bringing him an abundant reward for his labor, 
and who in his prudence has set a day for the redemption 
of his notes so given to his creditors, when he is sure he 
can redeem the same. These notes, so created by the gov- 
ernment through the expended labor of its citizens, can 
also be compared as to its intrinsic value, as bonds given 
to individuals by a government upon the receipt of the 
customs of a seaport. Therefore such notes created by a 
government on the expended energy and labor of its citi- 
zens is scientific money and no other. Such money alone is 
scientific money and no other. All other money or currency 
is fictitious, whether it is bank notes, sheep skins, goat skins, 
bear hides, silver fox skins with tail on, gold or silver, or 
any other kind of money, no matter where it comes from 
or how such money is created. It matters not who has such 
money or who passes it, a government or an individual, it 
is fictitious money just the same, for no intrinsic value, as 
a just measurement of value can come into existence with- 
out the balance scales of justice upon its face, through the 
expended energy of labor, and which balance scale of 
justice the government alone has the right and power to 
place upon the face of its notes, regardless of any individ- 
uals, as to its intrinsic worth. Therefore any university 
professor, college graduate, political economist, doctor of 
law, statesman or politician who says gold is scientific 
money is a materialistic student of the dark ages. They 
are educated savages as far as they are advanced in the 
knowledge of the science of political economy. Those uni- 
versity professors, college graduates, political economists, 
doctors of law, statesmen and politicians have their under- 
standing so darkened and befogged by their materialistic 
philosophy and greediness for material wealth that the> 
are utterly void of all understanding as to justice. They 
:are so blindfolded by their stupidness as to what pertains 



Organization of Congress 543 

to the science of forms of government that they cannot see, 
nor will they admit that there is anything of value but 
gold, lands and town lots. Therefore if any one tells them 
gold has no intrinsic value any farther than its commercial 
value, the same as any other metal of every kind, but to 
use it as the basis for the intrinsic value of money in plac^ 
of energic labor expended for such purposes by a govern- 
ment, gold is a counterfeit. Therefore when you tell them 
any individual or government that is using gold as a basis 
for money is a fraud, thief and robber of those citizens of 
the state who are producing all wealth and intrinsic values, 
they become like unto a mad dog who has been whipped 
and who has entered his dog house and is in his fury guard- 
ing the entrance. These materialists therefore are no far- 
ther advanced in the doctrine and philosophy of finance 
than the heathens and barbarians. Therefore when you 
speak to these university professors, college graduates, poli- 
tical economists, doctors of law, statesmen and politicians 
about finance, and tell them that gold used as a basis for 
the intrinsic value of money is a fraud and counterfeit 
they become enraged with madness and you will find if 
you converse with them any further on the subject relating 
to finance they are insane on that subject, and their whole 
conversation on the subject of finance is nothing but ran- 
dom madness. The reason of this is that the love for the 
shining gold and material wealth has arrested their reason 
and common sense, and therefore will not permit or allow 
their reason or common sense to become active when they 
are discussing the subject of finance. Coupled with their 
materialistic philosophy and the random madness of their 
doctrine, there lies concealed within these men an arrogant 
conceit as to their wisdom in statesmanship, for they sin- 
cerely believe they are all wise as to their doctrine in re- 
lation to finance. Therefore any one who does not agree 
with them, they call a crank and a fool. It is an estab- 
lished fact that a man who is inspired with an arrogant 
conceit, and has at the same time become demented or 
insane on certain subjects, he does not know he is insane, 
and if any one tells such men, you are not sane on this 
subject, therefore you had better take care of yourself, 
they will scornfully laugh at you and call you a narrow- 
minded fool. Therefore it is unprofitable to have any argu- 
ment or debate with these metallic financiers, for the reason 
that they are insane on this very subject, but sane in every- 
thing else. If these materialistic financiers were not insane 
as to their belief in the doctrine that gold is the true meas- 
ure of value as the balance scales and the basis of intrinsic 
value of money as a commodity of exchange, the science of 
mathematics would soon convince them that their doctrine 
had no foundation in anything outside a robber's gambling 



544 Organization of Congress 

den, who is making it a business to plunder and fleece the 
public. The reason we know that these sincere gold stand- 
ard financiers are insane on this subject is that they will 
admit and recognize the science of mathematics in every- 
thing that stands in relation to that science, such as astron- 
omy, geometry, business and commerce, but when a mathe- 
matician comes to them with the appliances of the science 
of mathematics and is trying to convince these materialistic 
gold standard financiers that the outcome of their doctrine 
if left alone will in a short time throw all the material 
wealth on the face of the whole earth into the hands of 
comparatively few men, and that these few men then are 
safe to say to the balance of the inhabitants of the earth: 
"Let us have one god and one king on the face of the 
earth." But when a mathematician is so trying by the 
appliances of the science of mathematics to convince these 
materialistic gold standard financiers that they have re- 
jected the science of political economy, and that their finan- 
cial political policy is of the dark ages, such as the heath- 
ens are adopting who know nothing about the science of 
political economy or the science of mathematics, they will 
then get mad and reject the science of mathematics, and 
say mathematics have nothing in common with their poli- 
tical financial policy, for their financial policy has been 
laid down before them by their fathers and they have faith 
in its doctrine. It is very plain to us, a man or a number 
of men who do not recognize the science of mathematics 
unless it is in their favor, are not sane, or he may be a 
knave or a fool or all of this. The reason that these gold 
standard financiers have faith in their doctrine regardless 
of the science of mathematics or the science of political 
economy is that it is in their favor. If it were not in their 
favor as to material wealth they would not have faith in 
it, for anything that is in a man's favor in connection with 
what he loves, that he also has faith in. But you say there 
are many poor people who work for wages who never have 
any money in the banks, also store keepers and farmers who 
are paying interest on money, who have faith in the gold 
standard as a measure of value as to its intrinsic worth. 
So it is. But that does not make a bogus gold stand- 
ard scientific money, even if we all believed that metallic 
gold dollars were scientific money. But these laborers, 
farmers and mechanics and store keepers who believe metal- 
lic gold dollars are scientific money do not think for them- 
selves, but are letting others think for them, neither have 
they studied the science of political economy any farther 
than what others have advanced to them by such political 
doctrine, in the same manner as the members of the differ- 
ent religious organizations have faith in their leaders and 
their doctrine advance to them. Whether such leaders are 



Organization of Congress 545 

insane, and their doctrine false, cuts no figure with those 
who have faith in such insane religious leaders and false 
doctrine, for when they surfer the penalty of their ignor- 
ance and folly for having faith in such insane religious 
leaders and their doctrine, they think it is ordained by 
God, and therefore do not suffer as if they had no faith in 
their religious leaders and their doctrine. And so it is 
with the doctrine and faith upon any subject relating to the 
science of political economy. Therefore we do believe and 
can prove that any statesman, political economist, lawyer 
or politician who advances a doctrine to the effect that 
metallic gold dollars are scientific money are either knaves 
or fools, or they are insane on that one subject, in the 
same manner as many religious fanatics and charlatans, 
such as Alexander Dowie. the second Isaiah, with his doc- 
trine, General Booth Tucker, of the Salvation Army, with 
his doctrine, and the Roman Catholic church with its doc- 
trine. My individual, honest opinion is, as far as my 
investigations have gone, that Mr. Alexander Dowie is not 
sane and his doctrine is false, and furthermore, he does 
not understand the Bible, nor is he able to interpret the 
same. But this does not prevent him from having follow- 
ers, and there are many honest and innocent people who 
have faith in Mr. Alexander Dowie. I believe General 
Booth Tucker is perfectly honest, but I do not believe he 
is sane on religious subjects. His doctrine cannot be 
founded on the Bible, as it is plainly proven he does not 
understand that book. Yet there are many good and inno- 
cent people who have faith in General Booth Tucker and 
believe in his doctrine. I, as an individual, also believe, 
and I can prove by the Revelation of St. John the Divine, 
that the Roman Catholic religion is founded, established 
and compiled by the devil and satan, the old serpent which 
deceiveth the whole world, and that the devil and satan has 
deceived the pope, bishops and priests of the Catholic 
church and made them believe they are serving God, when 
the fact of it is they are serving the devil and satan, the 
old serpent which deceiveth the whole world. Yet there 
are many good, honest and innocent people who have faith 
in the pope and his priests, and believe in the Roman 
Catholic doctrine. The reason of this is that these people 
do not think for themselves, but are letting the pope and 
the priests think for them. Any man who thinks for him- 
self and reasons for himself, will think as I do. But any 
man or woman who lets the pope and the priests think for 
them and do not reason by themselves from their own 
understanding, will do as the pope and priests tell them, 
and have faith in them and their doctrine. The Roman 
Catholic religion is not founded on the Bible, and its doc- 
trine has nothing in common with the Bible. Although 



546 Organization of Congress 

they are using the Bible as the intrinsic value or basis of 
their doctrine, in the same manner as the materialistic me- 
tallic finance political economists are using gold money as 
a basis for their bogus gold standard. I can prove to any 
man or woman that the pope, bishops and priests do not 
understand the Bible any further than the devil and satan 
has instructed them in false interpretation of the same, for 
there is no place in the Bible where it commands them to 
take young girls and cut off their hair and keep them pris- 
oners for life in a convent, with many other things of a 
similar nature belonging to the creed of the Roman Catho- 
lic church invented by devil and satan, the old serpent 
which deceiveth the whole world. Therefore any one who 
thinks for himself and reasons by himself, will think as 
I do on this subject, but any one who is letting the pope 
and his priests think for him and does not reason for him- 
self from his understanding will do as the pope and his 
priests tell him. They will also have faith in them and 
the doctrine of the Catholic church, in spite of all moral 
and religious pholosophy that can be brought to their at- 
tention. For their faith has become such that they will nc^ 
part with the old, in which we shall in all candor give them 
the right and privilege to hold fast to as it makes them 
happy and is no damage to us. And so it is with the 
laborers, farmers and store keepers who have faith and 
belief in the doctrine advanced from the dark ages by 
materialistic political financial economists, who are the ex- 
ponents of a metallic bogus gold standard, which has its 
foundation in the falsification of the devil and satan which 
deceiveth the whole world. But we shall in all candor not 
disturb these laborers, farmers and store keepers in their 
faith and belief, for they are as to their nature lovers of 
gold, yet they have no gold ; but they have faith that they 
may possibly acquire some in the near future. A man's 
will and love is his life. It then follows if a man is de- 
prived of his will and love he becomes dead. It is there- 
fore better for those laborers, farmers and store keepers 
who have faith and belief in a bogus metallic gold standard 
to hold fast to their belief and be persistent in their faith, 
as they will thereby be contented and happy as long as it 
lasts. There are, however, university professors, college 
graduates, political economists, statesmen, doctors of law 
and politicians who know what scientific money is. These 
men are pushed to one side and their doctrine rejected by 
an aristocratic, privileged class. There are many univer- 
sity professors who have lost their chair in the university 
in which they were teaching for having the courage to let 
it be known to the public what scientific money is, and 
many college graduates have suffered the loss of their posi- 
tion for the same reason. Political economists, some of 



Organization of Congress 547 

them, who know what scientific money is, do not dare to 
enter into the subject with the appliances of mathematical 
calculations to show up where a metallic bogus gold stand- 
ard will end, lest they should be hooted down by an aristo- 
cratic class and dishonest politicians as political cranks of 
no sound judgment. Statesmen, doctors of law and politi- 
cians who have advocated scientific money have been politi- 
cally assassinated by gambling financial robber gangs. I 
have heard a man say, whom I have no reason to believe 
was telling a story, that Thaddeus Stevens was so bitterly 
opposed to the deceptive clauses put upon certan amounts 
of treasury notes, under Lincoln's administration, that he 
debated against the measure until the prespiration over- 
flowed his boot or shoe tops, and wet the floor in the senate 
chamber where he was standing. The gambling financial 
pirates of the world with their allies, the aristocratic class, 
have so carefully guarded against scientific money as a 
measure of value, that they have expended millions of 
dollars in the construction and maintenance of universities 
and colleges that are not under the supervision of the state, 
hut under the guidance, ruling and supervision of private 
individuals. It then follows a professor or teacher who 
is so installed in one of these universities or colleges, must 
comply with the rules laid down before them, or they will 
he hoisted from their seat on double quick. The state and 
provincial universities and colleges are guarded in the same 
manner by government officials and unscrupulous and cor- 
ruptible politicians who are in power in the different gov- 
ernments. Here is an illustration what they will do when 
it comes a final issue: 

EYE STUDENT VOTE. 

University of Washington is Full of Socialists — Politicians 
Are Aroused— In Last Election Fifty-eight Straight 
Ballots for Socialism Were Cast in College Precinct, 
and Regents are Criticized. 

Seattle, Washington, December 11.— (Special)— When 
an appeal is made before the next legislature for funds to 
support the University of Washington and to provide 
needed improvements, a demand will be made to explain 
the heavy Socialistic vote in the university precinct and 
the presence of Socialist workers among the employees of 
that institution. Notice to this effect has already been 
served upon the head of the state institution by members 
of the King county legislative delegation. But one pre- 
cinct in King county cast more Socialist votes than the fifth 
of the Ninth ward, wherein vote the members of the faculty 
and many of the students of the State University. The 



548 Organization of Congress 

university grounds are located in the fifth precinct, and 
the dormitory residents, together with many boarding 
nearby, vote there. In the last general election fifty-eight 
straight Socialist votes were cast in the precinct. These 
votes unquestionably represented political convictions, and 
are more reliable than the subsequent figures in the school 
election, when the precinct gave the only Socialistic ma- 
jority given in Seattle. Of all the precincts in Seattle and 
King county, but one exceeded the university in the Social- 
ist showing of strength. This was the first precinct of the 
Ninth ward, otherwise known as Interbay, which cast fifty- 
nine Socialist votes. Interbay is the point where the Great 
Northern docks are located, and a point where the Socialists 
have waged a strong fight for power. The State University 
is permeated with Socialistic doctrines. Among the student 
body there is a good percentage of voters who have followed 
instructors into the Socialists' organization. In part, this 
is due to the Socialistic tendencies of Richard Winsor— 
"Slippery Dick" of Populistic fame— who is a member of 
the board of regents, and through courtesy has been al- 
lowed to name a few minor officials, such as janitor and 
steward of the institution. These men have been active in 
spreading their propaganda, and politicians are not satis- 
fied that the department of political economy is free from 
the Socialistic taint. The recent school election is really 
responsible for the awakening of King county politicians. 
Then the Socialists carried the precinct, the only district in 
the city to show that party in front. The conservative can- 
didates for school director polled eighty-eight and ninety- 
six votes respectively, while the Socialist nominees had 

one hundred and fifteen and one hundred and two. 
I 

We shall explain when we get to the proper place 
farther on, what scientific money is and its relation 
to the science of political economy. I have had many meu 
who have told me in these words : ' ' John, when we become 
civilized we shall have no use for gold as money." But 
these same men have, for some unknown reason to me, never 
been able to put their ideas before the public that we might 
learn something from them. 

i Section 42. The voting shall be transacted in the fol- 
lowing way: Every senator who wishes Bill A's life shall 
walk ahead and call their name and ring Lallfall Felfi (a 
clock of righteousness), and those who wish Bill A's death 
shall walk ahead and call their name and ring Nepuipo 
Dunpu (a bell of falsity). If the new bill lives then shall 
it be sent to the president, together with the one which 
came from the house, and the president shall, if he con- 



Organization of Congress 549 

siders the bill good, set the government seal on same and 
this bill shall become a law, but the president shall have 
the power to veto one or both if he so pleases, but if both 
are vetoed by the president, then shall they both be sent 
back to the speaker of the house, and he shall order them 
printed in full form and delivered to the people, and the 
people shall then vote on the same at the next coming elec- 
tion, and if it be so that the Bill A receives a greater num- 
ber or majority of votes for its life, then shall it become 
law, but if it receives a greater number for its death, then 
it is killed and cannot become law. But if it so happens 
that there is an equal number for the life and death of 
the bill, then shall the president and vice president and 
the speaker of the house, each one cast a vote, and if Bill 
A, or one of them, receives two votes for its life, then 
shall it become law, but if it receives two for its death, 
then can it no more exist. The voting of the presi- 
dent and vice president, also the speaker of the house, shall 
take place in the senate. 

We here find that when a bill was voted for in the senate 
chamber, the members of the senate had to walk in front 
of the temple and ring a clock or bell, either for the passage 
of a bill, or for its defeat. "We here find that the senator 
who was ringing the bell or clock had to pronounce his 
name to the clerk. The clock, Lellfall Felfi, here spoken 
of was a silver clock hanging in a great funnel in the 
temple where there were thousands of receivers attached 
to it. Therefore when the voter let the clock strike his 
vote was not only recorded by the clerk, but it was recorded 
on every bulletin beard in the city and the neighboring 
country, if we are allowed to call it bulletin boards, or 
places where the public receives the news, which amounts 
to the same. This silver clock, or Kgumu clock, a kind of 
metal or silver, was called the clock of righteousness, rep- 
resenting the spirit of truth. The bell Nepnipo Dunpu here 
spoken of was a sort of a brass bell with a different sound 
altogether from the clock, but was placed in one tower of 
the temple, and was so arranged that when the hammer 
struck it, it not only recorded its sounding with the clerk, 
but it also recorded the vote of him who let the hammer 
strike on every bulletin board in the city and neighboring 
country, the same as the clock Lellfall Felfi. By the word- 
ing of this section it appears that the senators are not to 
vote on the house bill, or that part of the bill which came 
from the house, and that bill is only to be endorsed by the 
supplement bill drafted or drawn up in the senate. For 



550 Organization of Congress 

it reads : "If the new bill lives then shall it be sent to the 
president, together with the one that came from the 
house." It therefore depends upon the supplement bill 
drawn up in the senate whether the house bill will pass or 
not. If the supplement bill drafted in the senate for the 
purpose of giving the house bill life, or endorsement, does 
not pass by a majority vote, that kills the house bill also, 
and is the end of the two bills. It here looks, when a man 
is looking at it on the surface, that the senate chamber has 
an advantage over the house in passing bills, as they can 
defeat a house bill at any time with their supplement bills, 
or not pass any house bills unless they are so drafted or 
framed that it is to the liking and approval of the mem- 
bers of the senate. But it will here be remembered, if they 
undertake any such work as that, they will have no bills to 
pass, as all bills to become law shall have their origin in 
the house. They therefore will have to confine themselves 
to the constitution and the amended statutes when they are 
drafting or framing a supplement bill for one and all house 
bills, and furthermore, if the majority senators should turn 
themselves contrary and play any shinanigan games, or 
refuse to pass upon any measure that the people wanted 
them to act upon, they would not last long in the senate 
chamber. For it will be remembered that the senators are 
not allowed to be affiliated with any political organizations, 
and that one-half of the senators are elected by the people 
every two years. It then follows that those senators who 
try to block legislation, as to hindrance and disadvantages 
to. any house bill, where they had no reason for so doing, 
only for certain special purposes to themselves and their 
associates, their names would not be on the roll call after 
the next election, as the people had the power to hoist them 
bodily out of office every two years. For this reason the 
members of the senate chamber have no advantages over 
the members of the house in passing any bill that may be- 
come law. If there is any difference in the two houses of 
congress as to which one has any advantage over the other 
as to by force set a bill through to become law, the mem- 
bers of the house have the advantage or are the most pow- 
erful in such a conflict, for the reason that the members 
of the house are the originators of the bill that shall be- 
come law. It then follows, if the president of the people, 
or the members of the senate have any measure in view 
which they wish to become law, and to be acted upon, they 
will have to let this be known to the members of the house, 
and lay their proposed measure before the speaker of the 
house. It then follows if such views and proposed meas- 
ures introduced to the speaker of the house for to become 
law, by the president or the members of the senate cham- 
ber, the speaker of the house therefore orders a committee 



Organization of Congress 551 

of congressmen to draw up a bill for such proposed meas- 
ure, when they draft or draw up the bill for the same. If 
there were anything in such views or proposed measures 
which they do not approve of, or have any idea ever would 
pass the house. It then follows if such views or proposed 
measure so advocated by the president of the people or 
the members of the senate was not approved by the ma- 
jority members of the house, such a bill would not pass, 
but would be defeated. In such case there would be the 
end for such proposed measure to become law, as the pres- 
ident of the people and the senate members had no other 
power to make an appeal to. We therefore find if there is 
any difference in the power of the two houses of congress 
as to forcing a bill through to become law, the house is 
the most powerful, if any, although it does not look that 
way when a man looks at it on the surface. A house bill 
introduced in the senate and approved by the senate, as 
well as the president of the senate, such a house bill must 
also be signed by the president of the senate, as well as the 
supplement bill, drafted, framed and passed by the senate. 
Such supplement bill passed by the senate as the endorse- 
ment and life given to the house bill for to become law, 
must also be signed by the speaker of the house, as well as 
the president of the senate before it is sent to the president 
of the people for his signature. The signatures on these 
two bills, which have become one after they have passed 
the senate, by the speaker of the house, the president of 
the senate, and the president of the people, must be in a 
triangle joined together. The speaker of the house and 
the president of the senate put on their signatures before 
the bill is presented to the president of the people — a 
double bill so presented to the president of the people for 
his signature. If he approves of the bill and finds no 
fault with it as to its design, or the purpose for which it 
is intended, he signs it and places the government seal in 
the center of the triangle where their three names are 
written. Here is where the unchangeable soul of the law 
is visible in the power of the president of the people. When 
such a double bill is laid before the president of the people 
waiting for his signature to become law, he has the power 
to veto one or both if he so pleases, that is, if he finds the 
bill is not what it was intended for, or in any way does not 
harmonize as to its design and purpose. If the president 
therefore finds that either one of these bills are defective 
in their construction, or to a certain measure or extent do 
not harmonize, he can veto one or the other, or both. If 
therefore he vetoes the one only which is defective, whether 
it is the house bill or the senate supplement bill, or new 
bill, he keeps the one he approves of and sends the other 
back where it came from, whether it is the house bill or 



552 Organization of Congress 

the senate supplement bill, with the instruction how to 
repair the defective bill, before he will sign it and it can 
become law. Such a half a bill sent back by the president 
of the people to the house or senate must be drafted over 
again altogether, and worded in the manner and style the 
president is recommending, and when so repaired or built 
over again, and passed by a majority vote and signed by 
the speaker of the house, and the president of the senate, 
it is sent to the president of the people. The president 
will then sign it, together with the other. The two bills 
then become one and also become law. But if the president 
of the people finds that this double bill is not drafted or 
framed for the purpose for which it was intended, or is 
in any way defective, or that he opposes the bills as to his 
views of political policy, he has the power to veto both if 
he so pleases. You can by this see, our reader, that the 
president of the people (or as his right name is, Advity) 
is the soul of the law. He is also the people's will as to 
the soul of the law, for after he gets into the office of 
president of the people he does not change his political 
policy. Therefore if any bill comes before him that cannot 
become law without his signature, and such bill is opposed 
to his political policy, he will be sure to veto such bills. 
Therefore if the president is vetoing a double bill or both 
of them, for the reason that they are defective or are not 
in line with his political policy, he sends them to the speaker 
of the house. The speaker of the house then takes the 
double bill, has it printed in full form and sends it among 
the people in the form of a circular letter, and at the next 
coming election the people will vote upon the double bill 
to become law or not to become law. The people's will 
therefore, or the political policy of the nation, is also the 
soul of the law, the same as their president. There would 
be no necessity of having a "president if it were not for 
this, that he is the soul of the law. For, as far as the 
president's power of appointment, with many other duties 
he performs, it could be done as legally and lawfully by 
the heads of the different departments, as by the president 
of the people. It can here plainly be seen that the vetoing 
power of the president of the people, and the vetoing power 
of the majority of the people of the nation as to their de- 
cision by the ballot are practically the same, as the political 
policy of the majority people of the nation, as to their will 
and love, are also the soul of their laws, whether such laws 
are good or bad, for a government or nation are like unto 
an individual, with the only difference that a government 
or a nation is on a larger scale. For an individual has all 
the moral and civil laws written upon the tables of his 
heart, as to its individual action and conduct, and is there- 
by governed as to his will and love. It then follows if 



Organization of Congress 553 

the moral and civil laws of an individual are so written 
upon the tables of his heart that they give the man liberty 
to commit theft, murder, robbery and whoredom whenever 
an opportunity is given him, as far as he is not prevented 
from so doing by the civil laws of the state, for such bad 
deed is permitted by his individual government under which 
he, as an individual, is governed. But an individual who 
has studied the science of life as to health and happiness, 
and knows the Great Architect has so designed that he 
should become a propelling power in the universe, he will 
write the moral and civil laws upon the tables of his heart 
to the effect that theft, murder and whoredom are forbid- 
den, and so endorsed by his will and love, such man will 
not steal, commit murder or whoredom under any circum- 
stances, even if he is told by others that it would be right 
for him to do so. If this holds good with an individual, 
it also holds good with a government or a nation. We 
shall here prove this to you, our reader, in a way that you 
cannot deny it, provided you are an honest man will admit 
the truth. If you are not an honest man, you will tell us 
we are liars (the same as you are yourself), and are trying 
to mislead the public on this subject. As we have stated 
hefore the president of the people is the soul of the law, 
whether such laws are good or bad, the same as the ma- 
jority people of a nation are the soul of the law as to their 
vrill or love. It then follows if the president of the people 
veto a double bill which is to become law, for the reason 
that it is not in line with his political policy which he is 
determined he will neither nor can change, for the reason 
that his political policy is in strict harmony with the poli- 
tical policy of the majority citizens of the nation as to 
their will and love. A bill therefore so vetoed by the presi- 
dent of the people and sent to the speaker of the house to 
be voted upon by the people at the following election to 
become law, is almost sure to be defeated by a majority 
vote, whether the spirit of such a bill is good or bad, as 
long as it is in harmony with the ruling spirit of the nation 
as to their will and love. This very point is the cent en 
pivot upon which a nation's life hangs as to its life or death, 
or its survival or decay, its liberty or bondage.' It takes 
less study to form a correct opinion of the life and habit 
of a nation as to its good and evil designs and the outcome 
of such life and habits in connection with its good and 
evil devices, than it does to form a correct opinion of the 
majority of single individuals. It then follows that the 
president of a nation who has studied the life and habit 
of a nation he is president of, or for, as to the people's 
will and love, he cannot easily bt; mistaken in forming a 
correct opinion of the nation's soul's ambition as to its 
w 7 ill and love, as we all know there is not any such a thing 



554 Organization of Congress 

in the whole universe, as far as we have discovered, among" 
the living creative forces, as standing still. It follows that 
a nation, as to its national life, will either elevate itself 
into a higher state of civilization, which state is as high 
as the stars in the firmament and as boundless as the uni- 
verse, or it will fall back into a state of despotism, from 
there to tyranny, savage and unprincipled life, and low, 
degrading, brutish, demoralizing habits. A nation will also 
march on to progress as to its health, happiness and 
strength, or it will go down in sickness, misery and at last 
decay. A nation, like an individual, therefore, can either 
cultivate its national life and habit in the direction to be- 
come civilized, morally honest and upright, and thereby 
make its inhabitants happy and prosperous, or it can cul- 
tivate its national life as to its will and love in the direc- 
tion to become savages, moral lepers, robbers, murderers 
and thieves, the same as an individual robber, murderer 
and thief who is not civilized, and who does not put any 
value on a man's life, or even his own, any more than a 
glass of whiskey. Knowing as we do the laws that govern 
individual and national life, as far as we in our limited 
understanding have been able to learn, and as far as our 
discovery goes on the planetary movement of the universe, 
we find there is nothing that has life that at the same 
time stands still, not even a blade of grass. Knowing this 
to be true, it follows that a nation, or a people, who through 
their will are the framers and executors of the laws of 
the soul of such law must of necessity be in full accordance 
and agreement with the will and love of the majority citi- 
zens of such nation, whether such laws are just or unjust, 
or whether such laws are good or bad, or they will not be 
satisfactory to the majority citizens of such nation. There- 
fore a dishonest, thieving, robber nation whose majority 
citizens are robbers and thieves as to their national life, 
and are delighted with the cultivation of the war spirit 
into their national life in order to have the pleasure of 
having the opportunity to become thieves, robbers and mur- 
derers at home and abroad, and are pleased when they 
see their neighbors suffer injustice at home and abroad, 
such people or nation who have so cultivated an evil spirit 
of despotism into their national life, do not want any just 
and equitable laws any more than a robber or a murderer's 
gang want to confine themselves to just and equitable laws. 
It then follows, if just and equitable laws are introduced 
to a people or a nation whose majority of its citizens 
have cultivated a spirit of robbery, theft and murder, they 
will reject such just and equitable laws; for it is in viola- 
tion to their will and love. Therefore the most dangerous 
step a nation can take, and a step that can never be re- 
deemed as long as ages last, is when a nation or a people 



Organization of Congress 555 

has passed the line where the majority of the citizens have 
cultivated their habits and lives in the direction of cruelty 
and evil that they take delight in theft, murder, robbery 
and whoredom, and reject just and equitable laws. There- 
fore when a nation or a people come to this line and over- 
step it without knowing they are so doing, through the 
evil and corruption of their hearts, there is absolutely no 
more redemption for such a nation or people, for if such a 
nation or people have just and equitable laws they will 
call such laws unjust and tyrannical, and will repeal such 
just and equitable laws, and frame, adopt and pass laws 
of their own that will not interfere with their stealing, 
robbery, murder and whoredom, home or abroad. A nation 
also that has passed the mark of redemption, or stepped 
over the line into the quarter of their mental state as to 
their will and love where theft, robbery and whoredom has 
become their delight, home and abroad, and that plunder, 
war and bloodshed by the conquest of arms has become 
their glory and national pride, such people or nation, if 
they are ruled by unjust, fradulent, despotic and tyrannical 
laws, will not amend them for just and equitable laws, for 
such people or nation w T hose majority of its citizens have 
overstepped the mark or line of redemption, have become 
enemies to law and order and everything that pertains to 
justice. But they are only in favor of such laws that will 
protect them in their evil rascality, cruelty and despotism, 
and demand that justice shall be turned backwards. Thus 
if just and equitable laws are introduced to such a people 
or nation, they call such just and equitable laws unjust 
and oppressive, for the reason that such just and equitable 
laws will interfere with the soul of their law, which is 
their will and life's love, as their theft, robbery swind- 
ling, whoredom, falsification, plunder, rapine, bloodshed of 
innocent foes and despotism. It is therefore utterly im- 
possible to get such a nation or people to adopt just and 
equitable laws any more so than to implant good, true, 
noble and loving feelings in the heart of a desperado, rob- 
ber, thief murderer, rough and rascal who has material 
wealth as his only god. By my observation and careful 
study of the national life of the American nation of the 
United States; as to the soul of their laws, that is, their 
will and life's love, they are rapidly approaching as a 
nation to the mark or line of non-redemption, and that they 
as a nation are drifting in that direction faster than any 
man or woman have any idea of. I am therefore safe to 
predict that if this dishonest, wicked, robber, war and des- 
potic spirit is not arrested, which is so energetically cul- 
tivated in the national life of the people of the United 
States, in less than fifty years they will as a nation step 
over the non-redemption line and locate themselves in a 



556 Organization of Congress 

mental quarter where just and equitable laws cannot he 
introduced or approved of, hut will he rejected by the 
majority citizens of this nation of the United States of 
America, no matter who introduces such just and equitable 
laws, Gor or man, angels or archangels, for it will here be 
noted that the tramps, bums, train and bank robbers, 
wicked and disreputable laborers, farmers and mechanics, 
merchants, traders, and those who do not have ten dollars 
to their credit, will no more be in favor of just and equit- 
able laws than an aristocratic, privileged class, for lawless- 
ness, rapine, bloodshed, war and plunder, at home and 
abroad, will be the glory and delight of the will and love 
of the nation's national life. That such a spirit is daily 
cultivated and is manifesting itself in the laws, life and 
conduct of the American nation of the United States I have 
many proofs. We have already come to the stage where 
men and women are considering themselves smart when they 
can cheat, defraud and swindle their fellow men in their 
daily business transactions, in a way where the law and the 
court has no jurisdiction over them for so doing, and such 
men and women are delighted within themselves when they 
can so beat their fellow man and escape the law. Stealing 
and forgery are no longer looked upon as of any conse- 
quence or disgrace to a man or woman, as it has become 
the order of the day. The government officials and the 
teachers in the public schools are inspiring the children 
and youths with a war spirit by telling those unthinking 
young minds to be patriotic when in time of war, and illus- 
trate to these young minds what famous warriors are, and 
have become so by conquest of arms, and are boasting to 
their children that they can whip the world, without ex- 
explaining to this unthinking young American generation 
what is meant by true patriotism. These teachers who are 
so cultivating a war spirit within the young generation 
fail to understand that a war spirit once cultivated within 
an individual or a nation to the extent that such individual 
or nation is longing for having or getting an opportunity 
to go to war in preference to performing useful work, 
whether such war is just or unjust, such individuals arv 
also warriors at home as well as abroad, and will fight their 
own brothers under revolutionary leaders whenever an op- 
portunity is given them, whether such revolutionary lead- 
ers are right or wrong, or whether they are fighting for the 
destruction of the nation or not. They do not care as long 
as they can be at war with somebody. That the war spirit 
of the American nation of the United States is cultivated 
to a greater extent than they themselves have any idea 
of is visible in every department of life of the nation, and 
so restless is this war spirit becoming that when the late 
Eussian and Japanese war broke out there were thousands 



Organization of Congress 557 

of Americans who offered their services to both the Rus- 
sian and Japanese governments without in the least know- 
ing why they were so doing, or what they were going to 
fight for, or could have no idea of the outcome of such a 
war as is now being waged between these two nations. 
Which goes to show that these men preferred to be at 
war with somebody rather than to be employed in useful 
occupations in their native country in peace and comfort. 
There is, however, a cause why these young Americans 
offered their services to these two governments in their 
conflict, as to the conquest of territory, and that is, the 
vain, arrogant war spirit that has been cultivated within 
these men is such that they would risk their lives upon 
the battlefield for having the name of being brave heroes 
of war, if they escaped death. We venture to say if it 
had not been for international laws preventing these young 
Americans from enlisting in the Russian and Japanese 
armies, there might have been 500,000 American soldiers in 
the two armies not knowing what they were fighting for. 
The public press of the United States knows the will and 
love of the American nation of the United States and the 
soul of its law. In this we cannot be mistaken, as tne dif- 
ferent newspaper editors have studied the national life of 
the nation and are therefore sure to form a correct opinion 
as to the will and love of the majority citizens of the 
nation, which is the national life. We do not believe Mr. 
Harvey Scott, the editor of the Portland Oregonian, is in 
any way dishonest, nor that he is a robber or a thief or 
disobedient to law and order as an individual, but he knows 
what is demanded of the American public as a nation, there- 
fore he is letting his paper, a public mouthpiece, become 
the soul expression of the American public as to its will 
and love. His paper therefore is breathing a thieving, 
robber spirit in its editorials, such as we have copied in 
Chapter VII, with the sentiment of the government's dis- 
obedience for law and order, and disregard for the fulfill- 
ment of any obligations made by the government unless it 
is forced so to do by conquest of arms. WTien he says: 
"We are under obligations to treat Germany and Russia 
civilly, for Russia and Germany can make reprisal. But 
when it comes to China, we take what we want and 
give her what we choose, simply because she is a nation 
only in name, and as a power is a false alarm. Just 
such shall we become when our army and navy are 
no longer able to enforce our will." The same editorial 
further says : ' ' Treaty or no treaty, law or no law, we shall 
keep the Chinese out precisely as suits our purpose. ' ' The 
editor of the Oregonian knows without any doubt when he 
lets such a spirit breath through his public organ that it 
has the approval of the majority of the American public, 



558 Organization of Congress 

as to the soul of their law with the endorsement of their 
will and life's love. We could here give hundreds of such 
proofs as the above, that the American people of the United 
States are cultivating a spirit within their national life 
with the soul power to become disobedient to all law treaties 
and obligations. It then follows that the American nation 
of the United States, as to the majority of its citizens, will 
hereafter reject all just and equitable laws, if no reform 
is made. The senate chamber and the president being the 
spirit and soul of the law can, however infuse and culti- 
vate a spirit of righteousness into the nation, and lift up 
the nation's soul to a higher and nobler aim and purpose 
without letting the nation know they are so doing, or they 
can cultivate a dominating, dishonest, tyrannical and des- 
potic spirit into the nation, and deaden the soul as to all 
sensibility of justice without letting the nation know they 
are so doing. This statement seems strange to you, our 
reader, and almost contradicts what we have stated before 
and will state hereafter, but it will here be noted that it 
is the law itself when enforced and applied as to its science 
that infuse and cultivates a spirit of righteousness into a 
nation's life and lifts up the nation's soul to a higher and 
nobler aim and purpose without the nation being conscious 
thereof. But when the spirit and soul of the law are 
adulterated by strange doctrine that has no foundation in 
the science of political economy, it pulls down the statutes 
that have their foundation in the science of political econ- 
omy and falsifies them. This was the very thing that was 
done among the Jewish nations. The spirit and the soul 
of the law so falsified will cultivate a dominating, dishonest, 
tyrannical and despotic spirit into the nation and deaden 
the soul as to all sensibility of justice without letting the 
nation know they are so doing. The reason for this is that 
a man who is a true and noble citizen and strictly attends 
to his office, does not know how useful he is to the state 
and his neighbor, whereas a man who is a rough, rascal, 
thief and falsifier does not realize what a damage he is to 
the state and his neighbor. 

A bill that is before the people to be voted upon to become 
c law, and such a bill receives a tie vote, then such bill is 
sent back to the senate to be voted on by the president of 
the people, the president of the senate and the speaker of 
the house. It makes no difference if any one of the three 
has anything against the house bill or the senate supple- 
ment bill, and only vote for one or the other of them, they 
both become law, for they cannot be separated. Therefore 
if the double bill receives two votes to become law, it be- 
comes law, but if it receives two votes not to become law, 
it is defeated. 



Organization of Congress 559 

Section 43. If the new bill which came from the 
senate is killed, then shall the one which came from the 
house also be killed. 

The above section can never be misunderstood and ex- 
plains itself. The wording of the above section sounds 
rather peculiar, as it says : ' ' The new bill which came from 
the senate," that is, referring to the supplement bill to 
the house bill. The wording of the original is such that 
there was no other way to express it, either in the Swedish 
or English language, without making the orginal mean- 
ingless. 

Section 44. All bills which shall become law shall go 
through the same process as the Bill A, or Xo. 1, with the 
exception of minor resolutions and bills of minor import- 
ance. 

AYe here find that all bills that are of any importance to 
the public that bear upon the constitution, must be framed, 
drafted and passed in the same manner as specified in 
Sections 37, 38, 39, 40, 41, 42 and 43. Where the deviating 
line lies in the amended statutes as to bills passed by the 
two houses of congress and signed by the president of the 
people, and minor resolutions and bills of minor import- 
fence is of such a nature in the amended statutes that it 
could not be understood by the public at the present time, 
as we have no such laws as are there written. Further- 
more I have never been to the legislature, ur have attended 
any law school, therefore I will here admit my ignorance 
that I would not know what the lawyers at the present time 
would call bills of minor importance. But I know this 
much that any bill that does not require the signature of 
the speaker of the house is a bill of minor importance, and 
is stamped by the clerk of the house, and does not go any 
further. Such bills do not go to the senate chamber to 
become law. for they are already law. For instance, a bill 
or petition which comes in from a certain part of the coun- 
try asking for help from the government on account of the 
inhabitants having suffered loss through fire, flood or fail- 
ure of crops, or if such a bill is represented by the con- 
gressman from such a district, such bill is ordered by the 
speaker of the house to be approved of by the clerk, and 
from there it goes to the secretary of the treasury depart- 
ment. Such a petition or bill introduced in the house by 
any member of the house must, however, be read in the 
house before the speaker orders it approved by the clerk. 
If therefore there are any members of the house who do 
not approve of such charity bill, for the reason that it 
might be appropriated to an excess of what is needed, such 
member has a right to file a protest with the secretary of 



560 Legislative Department 

the treasury. The secretary of the treasury appoints a 
commission of three reliable men to visit the unfortunate 
district. Such commission is then the court to decide what 
is needed and not needed as charity for help for the in- 
habitants of such unfortunate district. It will here be 
noted that the inhabitants of a certain congressional dis- 
trict who have suffered losses through fire, flood or failure 
of crops and are in need of help, do not have to wait for 
such help until a bill is introduced in the house for their 
relief, and approved by the speaker. The people of such 
unfortunate district, who have suffered loss through fire, 
flood or failure of crops and who are in need of immediate 
help, can through their congressman, as their agent, order 
the secretary of the treasury to immediately relieve them 
as to their wants and necessities of life, in the shape of a 
loan, in such congressman's name secured by the seal of 
such congressman's district. A bill of minor importance 
so introduced in the house of representatives, for relief or 
charity to the people of an unfortunate congressional dis- 
trict, which has suffered loss through fire, flood or failure 
of crops, is simply a bill to cancel their debt with the 
secretary of the treasury. Such bills therefore may at any 
time be cancelled with the secretary of the treasury when- 
ever congress is in session. If such charity or help by the 
government to its inhabitants were not in the shape of a 
loan, it would tempt the government officials to become 
dishonest, nor could there be a correct book account kept 
of such charitable help, where the government assisted its 
citizens with tents, food and clothing. All this, however, 
is done by the government of the United States without 
making it into a loan to the respective congressional dis- 
tricts or county. How the accounts of such charity or 
relief are kept, the officials of the treasury department 
know and no others. J. W. Buel says in his writings : ' * If 
the American public knew how the books of the United 
States government were kept, they would be astonished." 



CHAPTER IX. 

Lesson on Article VIII— Legislative Department. 

Section 45. Congress shall have power to make treaties 
with foreign nations. 

When congress is making treaties with foreign nations 
they are so doing through their ministers or agents. When 
a treaty so made by a foreign nation and is ready to be 
ratified it will have to pass by a majority vote the two 
houses of congress. Such a treaty, if it is a commercial 



Legislative Department 561 

treaty, or any other treaty, when past the two houses of 
congress, must be signed by the speaker of the house, the 
president of the senate, and the president of the people, 
their names written on the lines of a triangle joined to- 
gether with the government seal in the center of the tri- 
angle. The triangle there so placed on the protocol, docu- 
ment or draft of the treaty, represents the fellowship and 
fulfillment of its obligations as set forth in the protocol or 
draft, as to the nation's body, spirit and soul. It will 
here be noted a man who obligates himself to his neighbor 
to fulfill certain promises of duty, and only promises so 
far as his body is able to perform such a duty, but leaves 
out his spirit and soul as to no obligation in the agreement, 
such a man will have a chance to repudiate his obligation 
to his neighbor without breaking his agreement, as his 
body may be able to perform what he agreed to do, but 
his spirit has become lazy, and therefore pronounces the 
body unfit to perform what he had agreed to do with the 
judgment of his will and love, that he can exempt the body 
from doing what he agreed to. But it is otherwise when ri 
man is bound by his body, spirit and soul to fulfill what he 
agrees to. Then there is no escape, neither bodily or 
mentally, to fulfill such an agreement. There are not all 
men and women who understand the nature of an agree- 
ment as to its body, spirit and soul. Many individuals 
have become bitter enemies, and even have come to blows 
for this very one thing, that they did not understand the 
nature of an agreement as to its body, spirit and soul, as 
one might agree to fulfill an agreement as to its body, spirit 
and soul, whereas the other only was contemplating to ful- 
fill the agreement as to its body. This is often the cause 
of dispute between two individuals who have so entered 
into an agreement but afterwards misunderstood the agree- 
ment, where one or the other denies that he ever made such 
an agreement, and one or the other did understand that he 
promised to fulfill such an agreement as was set forth by 
them. It is for these two reasons that verbal agreements 
will not stand with a dishonest man, for he will make a 
promise or enter into an agreement only as to his body, 
and afterwards if such a promise or agreement does not 
suit him he will reject his promise or agreement by his 
spirit and repudiate it by his soul. Therefore if an honest 
man enter into an agreement with a dishonest man, he will 
have to have it in writing, lest the dishonest man should 
with his spirit disregard his agreement and repudiate it 
with his soul. It then follows if two honest men are en- 
tering into an agreement as to their body, spirit and soul, 
there is no necessity of a written agreement, as they will 
both do as they agreed to, written agreement or no written 
agreement. The written agreement, therefore, between two 



562 Legislative Department 

honest men as to the obligation of paying debts, or in help- 
ing and protecting one another, is only a witness in case 
of accident or death of one or the other, which is the spirit 
and soul of the agreement of the departed man which is 
yet visible to his surviving relatives and to the man with 
whom he made the agreement. In the same manner as a 
man's spirit and soul survive the body, so also does a man's 
agreement, written on parchment or paper, survive the 
words of his mouth. But the nature of an agreement that 
an honest man makes or enters into with a dishonest man 
written on paper is different. Such an agreement is a 
protection used by the two as a leverage of power of the 
law in the hands of the civil authorities and the court, 
backed up by the naval and military power of the nation, 
to compel the dishonest man to pay the debt he has con- 
tracted and fulfill his agreement. If it were not for the 
power of the army and navy of a nation an agreement with 
a dishonest man written on paper, would have no value, 
as such a dishonest man will enter into an agreement as 
to his body only and afterwards disregard it as to his spirit 
and repudiate it as to his soul. Therefore an honest man 
will not understand a treaty or agreement as to the ma- 
terial body of the law only, but also that of the spirit and 
the soul, but it is otherwise with a dishonest man. He will 
understand a treaty or agreement as to the material body 
of the law only. He therefore rejects the spirit and the 
soul of the law, and will not live up to a treaty or agree- 
ment he has entered into any farther than he is compelled 
so to do by force of arms. It is material treaties of the 
law that the editor of the Morning Oregonian thinks the 
United States government has entered into by the different 
nations of the earth, and in which he is advising the public 
and the government through his paper to recognize their 
treaties as such, but to disregard the spirit of the law in 
these treaties, and repudiate the soul of these treaties, when 
he says: "We are under obligations to treat Germany and 
Russia civilly, for Germany and Russia can make reprisal. 
But when it comes to China, we take what we want and 
give her what we choose, simly because she is a nation only 
in name, and as a power is a false alarm. Treaty or no 
treaty, law or no law." Can it be any plainer to you, our 
reader, what is meant by the body, spirit and soul of the 
law, also what is the nature of the law written by good and 
evil men upon the tables of their hearts. The editor of 
the Oregonian is in favor of doing as he pleases with 
China, treaty or no treaty, law or no law. we shall take 
what we want, and give her what we choose. It is evident 
that the editor of the Oregonian would do the same thing 
with Germany and Russia if it were not that Germany and 
Russia could make reprisal. It is also very plain that the 



Legislative Department 563 

editor of the Oregonian and the majority citizens of the 
United States would not live up to any agreement they 
have made with the balance of the nations of the earth if 
it were not that they were compelled so to do by force of 
arms. A man or a nation who has written upon the tables 
of his heart that theft, plunder, robbery and take what 
you want and give what you choose are legitimate, and is 
the triumph of glory when carried out as to its will and 
love, such man or nation are not to be trusted in any quar- 
ter of the globe, at home or abroad. But we honest lab- 
orers, farmers and mechanics of these United States are 
glad that we can inform the editor of the Oregonian and 
his government that Ave have a treaty that is yet in force 
and that we are calculating to live up to every paragraph 
our fathers have agreed to. This old treaty we can inform 
the editor of the Oregonian and his aristocratic dudes, is 
not going to be repudiated, even if he had fifty times the 
amount of soldiers in the United States army as he has now, 
and one hundred times as strong a navy as he has now, nor 
shall he be able to change one word in the old protocol, 
even if he were the spirit and soul of one thousand news- 
papers like the Morning Oregonian, and that is the treaty 
that God made with Noah and his sons. It reads in part 
this way: "And I behold, I establish my covenant with 
you and with your seed after you." As we are the seeds 
of Noah, as many of us as recognize the spirit and soul of 
the law, as it is in justice written upon the tables of our 
hearts, it follows that the editor of the Oregonian and his 
associates, together with those who do not recognize the 
spirit and soul of the law, have no part whatsoever in the 
old treaty that Noah made for us with God. As the editor 
of the Oregonian and his aristocratic dudes do not recog- 
nize the spirit and the soul of the law, it follows they have 
already repudiated the treaty that Noah made for them, 
for they already have blotted out from the tables of their 
hearts the laws of justice that God by instinct had there 
written in a form as to their agreement of the treaty that 
God made with Noah and his sons. But God gave them 
the privilege to break this treaty with him if they wanted 
to. This they have done, the minute they blot out the law 
of justice from the tables of their hearts, and write laws 
of their own thereon, in agreement with their will and 
life's love to the effect: "We shall take what we want and 
give what we choose, law or no law, treaty or no treaty." 
But the editor of the Oregonian and his aristocratic dudes 
say the treaty that Noah and his sons made with God for 
you laborers, farmers and mechanics is an invisible treaty 
and has nothing in common with our material government 
of today. But in this they are mistaken. The old protocol 
that Noah and his sons endorsed, and in which they bound 



564 Legislative Department 

themselves as to their body, spirit and soul, to fulfill what 
they had agreed to do, is as visible to the material eye as 
any treaty the United States government has with any for- 
eign nation written on paper or parchment, and which 
treaties the editor of the Oregonian and his aristocratic 
gang are in favor of repudiating as far as they are able, to 
by conquest of arms. The fields of the valley, the timber 
of the forest, the granite of the mountains are as visible to 
the material eye as any paper or parchment. Is it not? 
"We have plowed the fields and sowed the wheat and the 
barley in peace and with good will to our fellow men for 
the sustaining of life to ourselves and our neighbors. The 
wheat and barley gathered from the fields in time of harv- 
est is as visible to the material eye as any writing upon a 
piece of paper or parchment, is it not? Our faithful labor 
in the sweat of our brow, that has sent the wheat and 
barley into the public market for the benefit of mankind is 
the fulfillment of our agreement in accordance with the 
treaty that Noah and his sons made with God for us. These 
are also as visible to the material eye as a man or a nation 
who pays his debt in money, or defends his ally against a 
foreign enemy. We are building houses, bridges and con- 
structing machinery in peace and with good will for the 
comfort of ourselves and mankind. This is also as visible 
to the material eye as any writing upon a piece of paper or 
parchment, is it not? Our faithful labor in the sweat of 
our brow that has fashioned the square timber and cut 
and polished the granite block are the fulfillment of our 
agreement as to our obligations incorporated in the treaty 
that Noah and his sons made for us with the Great Archi- 
tect through his agent. This is also as visible to the material 
eye as man or nation who by treaty delivers back a bor- 
rowed article. We honest laborers, farmers and mechanics 
shall and will therefore hold fast to the treaty that Noah 
and his sons made for us, as long as we can see the rainbow 
resting upon the earth and spanning the heavens. The 
Great Architect, through his agent, said unto Noah and 
his sons, and it was incorporated in the treaty: "I do set 
my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a coven- 
ant between me and the earth." This does not mean that 
the token was given as a covenant of agreement to robbers 
and thieves and all those who are opposed to law and order 
and reject the spirit and the soul of the law, but only for 
those who are honest. The rainbow is as visible to the ma- 
terial eye as any treaty of paper or parchment lying in the 
archives of the nation. What paper has the endurance of 
the rainbow, what parchment has the beauty of the rainbow, 
and what nation has a treaty in writing like unto the colors 
of the rainbow? Who then has a treaty like nnto us lab- 
orers, farmers and mechanics that fire cannot destroy, nor 



Legislative Department 565 

can all the bullets, swords and sabers of the armies and 
navies of the world tear asunder, and what government 
upon the face of the earth has an offensive and defensive 
ally like unto us honest laborers, farmers and mechanics? 
What king, priest, general or newspaper editor shall dare 
to stand up before us and say: "We shall take what we 
want from you laborers, farmers and mechanics and give 
you what we choose, law or no law, treaty or no treaty?" 
Where is the man who entertains the idea that we shall 
stand idly by and see our children murdered and our homes 
burnt with fire, and not raise our arms in defense of our 
children and move our feet for the protection of our homes ? 
He who sharpens a sycle for the purpose of cutting down 
the weeds and thistles in his garden is using it with 
pleasure. The editor of the Oregonian with his aristocratic 
friends, together with all those who have repudiated the 
spirit and soul of the law, however, have an invisible 
treaty in existence, endorsed by the devil and satan, the 
old serpent which deceiveth the whole world. Their ful- 
fillment of agreement with the devil and satan are not visi- 
ble to the material eye upon the face of the earth, for the 
reason that the production of their labor as to the fulfill-; 
ment of their agreement in their treaty with the devil and 
satan are carried away by the smoke and fire from the 
ruins of material property burned by fire and the flames of 
devastation of human life. We are safe to predict that if 
it were not for us honest laborers, farmers and mechanics 
of these United States holding fast to the treaty that Noah 
and his sons made for us, the editor of the Oregonian and 
his aristocratic dudes, together with the government offi- 
cials, would in less than fifty years turn the American 
nation of the United States into a whorehouse, robbers' 
hive from the Atlantic to the Pacific and from the Gulf of 
Mexico to the Lakes, and they would rob and plunder 
every nation on the face of the earth on land and sea, as 
far as they were not prevented from so doing by force of 
arms, and the fear that some of the nations like Russia 
and Germany would make reprisal. For they are as to 
their spirit and soul glorified and delighted in bloodshed, 
devastation and war. For the benefit of those who have 
not studied the national life of the American nation of the 
United States as to its spirit and soul, in connection with 
the spirit and soul of their laws and statutes, we shall here 
present a part of one - more editorial from the Portland 
Oregonian, the mouthpiece of the government, breathing 
the aristocratic spirit of the nation, as to its soul; that is, 
its will, glory and life's love. 

Morning Oregonian, Thursday, May 5th, 1904: 



566 Legislative Department 

Spencer Eight and Wrong. 

The literature of all languages is full of cogent answers 
to Mr. Spencer's curious ideas of war. He has read history 
to little purpose who does not know how in stress of a 
righteous war the deepest, holiest and most heroic qual- 
ities of the soul are stirred to resplendent activity. Love 
of home, love of country, love of liberty, are things without 
meaning to craven souls without the moral and physical 
courage to fight for them who would be free themselves, 
must strike the blow. Great and moving is the poetry of 
war, simply because it meets an answering response in 
every brave man and self-sacrificing woman. War is the 
only thing to rescue civilization from the cankers of a 
calm world and a long peace. Nothing but war disturbs 
the stagnant reign of commerce in which are bred the 
vices that enervate and destroy. We talk of Greece, and 
while the art and literature of Athens delights the mind, it 
is such words as Thermopylae and Salamis that stir the 
soul. We speak of Rome, but her sublimest memories are 
not in the forum or the imperial palaces, but on the fields 
with Caesar and Pompey, the fortitude of Regulus, the 
fidelity of Horatio, the matron binding the armor on her 
son, the legions on the toilsome march through Gaul. What 
name has France to offer in comparison with Napoleon's? 
What gave immortality to Poland or Ireland, but the blood 
of fighting men? What would England's history be with- 
out such names as Agincourt and Flodden Field, Nelson 
and Marlborough ? Through the virtues of war have come 
those high traditions of American life which trace back 
to Lexington and Bunker Hill, Paul Jones and Perry, 
Cushing and Decatur, Washington, Lincoln and Grant. 
Beautiful are the heroisms of battle, sacred are the mem- 
ories of war, and in the day when these heroisms shall 
have been strangled in the grip of Spencerian philosophy, 
and when these memories cease to fire the boy with patrio- 
tic ambitions, and the girl with patriotic self-sacrifice, then 
in the virtues of peace, the land that has nobody brave 
enough to fight for it will not be worth fighting for. Then 
valor will have become a name and the word patriot a 
badge of forgotten and discredited memory. Then the 
burning words of Patrick Henry and Ingersoll at Indian- 
apolis and Lincoln at Gettysburg will be powerless to stir 
the blood. Then in that nerveless and purposeless time 
there will be none read or remember such thoughts as 
Byron felt at the memorial of Leonidas and his brave 
three hundred. 

We could produce hundreds if not thousands of such 
editorials, if we had time and space, as the above. Such 



Legislative Department 567 

editorials as the above are not the expression of one man 
or the opinion of one man, but it is the ruling* spirit' of 
an aristocratic class with their allies, the wicked slums 
of our cities, together with the robbers, thieves and mur- 
derers. Are we not telling the truth when we are speaking 
of the war spirit of the American nation, and that this 
war spirit is cultivated with the most energetic effort into 
the more refined and elevated families of the nation, to- 
gether with the honorable labor organizations. Where is 
the man who has studied human life as to its purpose, who 
is an honest and upright citizen, who will tell us that Mr. 
Herbert Spencer had read history to little purpose? Bring 
him forth and let us hear what he has to say. It is not 
only a disgrace to us laborers, farmers and mechanics of 
the United States, but it is a blot upon the intelligence of 
the American nation to have a vulgar and insinuating 
newspaper blackguard to tell in public, and try to make 
the American public believe Mr. Herbert Spencer has read 
history to little purpose, one of the world's greatest phil- 
osophers, whose name will be written in golden letters in 
the memories of the English speaking people for genera- 
tions to come, and when the names of the Oregonian's war 
heroes will have no more respect among a civilized people 
than a cutoff squad from a bushwhacker gang. Mr. Scott 
is speaking of "a righteous war, the deepest, holiest and 
most heroic qualities of the soul are stirred to resplendent 
activity." This is just exactly what we have been telling 
you, our reader, above. That when a man has blotted out 
the spirit and soul of the law upon the tables of his heart 
and rejected the spirit and soul of the law of the land, 
bloodshed, plunder, war and murder then becomes the 
deepest, holiest and most heroic qualities of his soul; that 
is, a man's will and life's love are stirred to resplendent 
activity. This is true. A desperado and a robber who 
has the war spirit within his breast is never stirred up to 
resplendent activity unless he has a chance to plunder 
some one. A desperado also loves liberty, but not the right 
kind of liberty. The editor of the Oregonian fails to 
understand that there are many different kinds of liberty, 
as there are many different kinds of love, and which we 
have no space here to define as it does not belong to this 
work. A desperado and a robber love the same kind of 
liberty as the editor of the Oregonian wants the American 
people to cultivate— "Take what we want and give what 
we choose, treaty or no treaty, law or no law." It is true 
that, a desperado and a robber have love for home, love for 
country and love for liberty, and are stirred up to re- 
splendent activity when he has a chance to fight for the 
same. But he loves such a home as he can take from some- 
body else by force of arms. He also loves a country whose 



568 Legislative Department 

law gives him liberty to be the ruler and the boss over some 
one else besides his family, and also gives him liberty to 
become a ruling despot over his neighbors. Such love for 
home, love for country and love for liberty are also the 
love of a nation when it becomes a robber nation, no matter 
whether such a nation or people are an absolute monarchy 
or a democratic republic. Mr. Scott speaks of a just and 
righteous war. All wars are just and righteous, for it is 
to take what you want and give what you choose, treaty or 
no treaty, law or no law, so far as you can enforce your 
will by the conquest of arms. But it is also the practices 
of the artful savages of the Dark Ages, whose viciousness of 
spirit are that of the hyena, and whose thirst for bood of 
the soul is that of the tiger. The Russians and Japanese 
are both telling us they are fighting a just and righteous 
war, and they are both praying to God for the success of 
their arms. But when we are exploring the true motive 
of their act and conduct we find they are both as to their 
motive and intention to acquire territory by conquest of 
arms. Thus they have disregarded the spirit and soul of 
the law that they had incorporated in their agreement and 
treaties before the war broke out. It is for this reason 
that the speaker of the house, the president of the senate 
and the president of the people shall, the three of them, 
sign their names upon the lines of a triangle with their 
names joined together, and place the government seal m 
the center of this triangle, upon the protocol or document 
given to a foreign nation, that such nation is thereby bound 
as to its body, soul and spirit by the law and under the 
law. 

Section 46. Congress shall have the power to break 
treaties with nations which have become the country's 
enemies. Congress shall have the power to regulate the 
commerce on the seas. 

We here find that congress shall have the power to annul 
or break treaties with foreign nations, such as have become 
enemies to the friendly nation who holds a treaty. It is, 
however, not necessary that congress should await to annul 
or break such a treaty with a foreign nation who has be- 
come the country's enemy, until a war is declared, or some- 
thing of that kind. But when a foreign nation becomes 
Obloquy as to its spirit and soul and obnoxious as to its 
material body, outside of what is agreed upon in the arti- 
cles set forth in the treaty between the two nations. Con- 
gress, therefore, will not have to wait to the time set forth 
in the treaty with such unfriendly and obnoxious nation as 
to the time of the expiration of their treaty, for they will 
then call such a nation's attention to their unfriendly 
action, and inform them that they have decided they will 



Legislative Department 569 

have no more dealings with them. It then follows if such 
a barbarian and unfriendly nation is a despotic robber 
nation as to its spirit and should undertake to invade the 
peaceable and civilized nation, the civilized nation will 
then have to be on the defensive, and not only that, but 
the civilized nation has the right to have such a barbarian 
nation arrested, in the way of taking all implements of 
war away from them for an indefinite period of time, and 
make them understand they were no more allowed to equip 
themselves with implements of war. It will here be noted 
that war will not cease on this earth as long as a barbarian 
robber nation is allowed to equip themselves with imple- 
ments of war, whether such nation is black or yellow, 
white, red or green, or whether ruled by an absolute mon- 
archy or governed under a democratic republic, socialistic 
cr anarchistic. The reason and cause of this is that we, 
as a race, are born into evil from the beginning, with the 
intention that we should progress into good. If we there- 
fore were born into good we would progress into evil. The 
explanation of this does not belong to this work, which 
would take many hundred pages. Suffice to say, the peace- 
able and civilized nation are allowed to equip themselves 
with implements of war for one reason only, and that is 
in order to have the power to arrest the barbarian, robber 
nations who are bent on despotism, plunder, murder and 
robbery, in the way of prohibiting them from equipping 
themselves with the implements of war, whether such a 
nation is black or yellow, white, red or green. No nation, 
however, has a right to rule another nation as to its statutes 
and laws, or for a more powerful nation to levy tribute 
upon a weaker nation by conquest or force of arms, for 
such would be like unto a physically strong, powerful man 
w T ho with his physical strength were compelling his neigh- 
bor who were weaker in strength to give him percentages 
of his daily earning, and if he did not comply with the 
strong man's commands, the strong man would come and 
take possession of the weaker man's home, and drive him 
out into the woods. But two or more nations can consoli- 
date their interests, adopt one constitution, and its citizens 
will then be governed by representation in one congress, 
provided such a constitution is to any advantage and agree- 
able to all its citizens without the balance of the nations 
having any legal right to protest against such a consolida- 
tion. But you say, If an attempt should be made to disarm 
a nation who were bent on war and plunder, would that 
nation not fight before they gave up their arms, and you 
would have war right then ? A desperado and a robber will 
always fight when he is arrested, but it is safer to fight 
him and confine him than to let him keep on in his plun- 
dering, as no one in the neighborhood is safe as long as 



570 Legislative Department 

he is loose. And so it is with a nation. One nation will 
not try to disarm another nation as long as such a nation 
is doing it no damage. It then follows if a robber nation 
is doing damage to a peaceable and civilized nation, the 
peaceable and civilized nation must then defend itself. It 
then follows it will be war anyhow. Right here is where 
civilization and barbarism has its starting point. It is 
better for the civilized nation to have one war with the 
barbarians than half a dozen. But you say, Suppose the 
barbarian nation whips the civilized nation? Well, then 
civilization goes down and barbarism takes its place. There 
is where we are right now at the present time. Suppose 
the Japanese should whip the Russians, the Mongolian 
race will be the dominating nation in the science of warfare. 
In less than fifty years our civilization will then go down 
and barbarism will take its place. No so grievious a mis- 
take has been made for the last two hundred yoars as wnen 
our Caucasian race has permitted the Mongolian race to 
be instructed in the use of implements of war and to be 
permitted to use modern fire arms. We have this to say 
in regard to this and in justice to our race, that if the 
Russians whip the Japanese, that nation should be dis- 
armed altogether as to all implements and engines of war- 
fare. No statesman has so cowardly diso-rar-ed a nation as 
the English statesmen disgraced the English people, as 
when they entered into a defensive and offensive alliance 
with, the Japanese, a barbarian race, which as to their 
interior hate us worse than poison, who never can or will 
come in true fellowship or sympathy with us. It will here 
be understood that we have no enmity or prejudice against 
the Japanese or the Mongolian race, as individuals. We 
are here expressing ourselves as to universal law, and in 
the form of the spirit of the law that governs our little 
planet, as to the soul of all creation, the essence of all 
life, or the seed as to its prototype, which is the delight of 
the soul in man. It then follows if a barbarian nation is 
invading a civilized nation, and forces such a nation into 
war, and such civilized nation is conquering the barbarian 
nation, it has the right to levy a war indemnity upon such 
barbarian nation for them to pay in the future in the 
products of the soil, and then completely disarm them be- 
sides for all time to come, that they can no more invade 
their country, nor any other nation. Thus civilization will 
flourish and barbarism will die out. 

Congress shall have power to regulate the commerce on 
the seas. That is, congress shall have the power to regulate 
the freight rate on the ocean or high seas, as far as they 
are interested in freighting for the government and others 
with their own vessels, also what pertains to commerce, or 
what business there is in connection with commerce. That 



Legislative Department 571 

is. congress shall be advised by the commissioners of trans- 
portation when there are any changes to be made that are 
of any importance. Then such changes are to be referred 
to a committee, or whatever method is adopted by congress 
in regulating such commerce. 

Section 47. Congress shall have power to regulate the 
speed of Poptu, Penvelin, and make laws for those who 
travel within. 

What is here referred to that congress shall have the 
power to regulate the speed of Poptu Penvelin, is an air 
wagon that will sail in the sky. Its mechanism we have 
partly described in Part First. This machine, however, 
was so constructed that those who manufactured these 
machines could speed them up to an extent that when they 
were set in motion, as I understand it, they would travel 
with such a lightning speed that those who were traveling 
upon them would become unconscious, not knowing how to 
steer or operate the machine, and thereby kill themselves. 
I have also been told that many went insane. It seems 
strange to us that this should be incorporated in their 
constitution, and I have often been wondering at this, as 
this constitution was drawn up before their government 
was organized. But as these people before this time had 
provincial government, and that they were, as we may 
term it, living under an anarchistic communism, and their 
laws therefore were very simple, the regulation of the 
speed of their sky wagon, as they then called it, was one 
among the most important laws in their ordinances. It 
then follows when they drew up their constitution and 
formed themselves into a more powerful government, they 
were not negligent of their most important laws. It was 
not the travelers, or those who were owners of the machines 
that congress had to regulate the speed for, but it was 
those who manufactured the machines. Here we lind that 
in more than 600,000 years human nature has changed but 
very little. They were then the same as in our days trying 
to see who could travel the fastest, not caring whether 
they killed themselves or not. The more sensible therefore 
had to by law prevent some of them from committing 
suicide. It is the same in our days. If it were not for 
the city ordinances in our large cities that regulated the 
speed of the automobilists, some of them wild and reckless 
automobilists would kill themselves and others with it, and 
they are as it is killing themselves, some of them. I had a 
doctor telling me in San Francisco, speaking of a man and 
a woman Avho had killed themselves the day before on an 
automobile. This doctor said: "These automobilists, some 
of them, go crazy when they get onto an automobile, and 
that is the reason why thev fail to steer their machines. 



572 Legislative Department 

This may come onto them in a few minutes and go away in 
the same length of time." I was then thinking of what 
I am now recording, as this history was written four years 
before this automobile accident happened. We shall not 
then after all wonder over why congress should have the 
power to regulate this sky wagon. 

Section 48. Congress shall have power to regulate trade 
and commerce on land and water, and shall give protec- 
tion and support to American citizens in foreign countries. 

There is nothing in this section of any importance, any 
more than that congress has the power to regulate trade 
and commerce on land as well as on the water; that is, 
when there are any changes in freight rate. It will, how- 
ever, here be noteo* that the revenue the government de- 
rives for the carrying of passengers and freight on the 
public highways and upon their ships upon the high seas, 
goes into the government treasury for the running ex- 
penses of the government. It then follows that when the 
government is doing well and has more funds in the treas- 
ury than are needed for the running expenses of the gov- 
ernment, the freight rate will be cut down. But when 
there is a deficiency in the treasury, congress may decide 
to raise the passenger and freight rate. The commissioners 
of transportation cannot lower or raise passenger or freight 
rates. It is congress only that can do so. That is the 
reason it reads: "Congress shall regulate trade and com- 
merce on land and on water." The reason it here reads 
"water" is that it refers to freighting and transportation 
on inland lakes and rivers as well as on the ocean. What 
is here meant by trade is what the government alone buys 
and sells. This does not refer to what the citizens of the 
state are buying or selling. Congress therefore is only 
regulating its own affairs as to commerce. It, however, 
gives protection and support to its citizens in foreign 
countries, who are engaged in commerce for themselves. 
There is nothing in the amended statutes, as far as I have 
found, where it speaks how far the protection and support 
are extended to a citizen in a foreign country by the gov- 
ernment, whether such a citizen is engaged in commerce 
or is doing something else. This is, however, of minor 
importance. 

Section 49. Congress shall hold counsel within closed 
doors in time of war, or at the beginning of trouble with 
foreign countries. 

We have stated above that the speaker of the house is 
commander-in-chief of the army and navy, but the word- 
ing of the above Section 49, when looking at it as to the 



Legislative Department 573 

material body of the law, it appears as if congress were 
the commander-in-chief of the army and navy, as "they 
shall hold counsel within closed doors in time of war or at 
the beginning of trouble. ' ' But we shall here explain why 
it reads that way, and that it does not contradict what 
has been stated before as a defense against those who are 
taking up "Criticism. The speaker of the house is the 
commander-in-chief of the army and navy as far as it 
relates to all material moments. But congress with the 
speaker of the house is the commander-in-chief of the army 
and navy as to its spirit and soul of the nation. This, 
however, is hard to understand for any one who has not 
a clear perception of where the boundary line of the body, 
spirit and soul of man is located. The speaker of the 
house may direct the army and navy in the field through 
his generals as to its operation, harmoniously together, as 
a general in the army of the land forces cannot have any 
command over a squadron in the navy, nor can an admiral 
of the navy have any command over an army of the land 
forces. But the speaker of the house is directing them all. 
The speaker of the house may also dictate to congress what 
shall be provided to carry out such movements, yet con- 
gress is the spirit and soul of such plans, for it reads in 
Section 88 : " The speaker of the house with advice from 
congress shall have the power to call out the country's 
sons to battle if war breaks out, or in case of revolution. ' ' 
It is therefore very plain that congress is like unto a man 
who is secretly planning how he shall meet and overcome 
his enemy. Congress therefore shall hold counsel within 
closed doors in time of war or at the beginning of trouble 
with foreign countries. This secret counsel of congress is 
only held when the nation is in trouble with a foreign 
power. It is not good that congress should let their plans 
and designs be known to the public or to the world when 
the nation is in trouble with a foreign country, for by so 
doing they would not be able to spring any surprise on 
their enemies. There is nothing that knocks the war spirit 
out of a nation as quick as when an army is unexpectedly 
defeated without a moment's warning, such as they never 
Jooked for through the plans and designs of an enemy, 
even if such a defeat is of but small importance. For 
the spirit of such a defeat carries a scare with it that is 
stronger than the defeat itself, as the defeated nation may 
be met again at any time with a still more surprising de- 
feat. When we read past history carefully we find that 
these comparatively small surprising defeats that have 
come without a moment's warning, have sometimes given 
a comparatively small and weak army a victorious battle. 
It is for this reason that congress shall hold council within 
closed doors in time of war. 



574 Legislative Department 

Section 50. Congress shall have the power to give orders 
for the building of vessels, also for the building of all kinds 
of buildings for the government's use, also for the construc- 
tion of public highways and public parks, etc. 

We here find that congress has the power to give orders 
to build vessels for the use and service of the government. 
It is not, however, here meant that the government should 
confine itself to the building of battleships and cruisers 
only, but it is intended that congress shall have the power 
to order the building of any kind of merchant vessel that 
the government has any use for, whether such vessels are 
to be used on the rivers, lakes or the high seas, for tne 
purpose of carrying passengers and freight. Congress is 
also to have the t>ower to give orders for all kinds of 
buildings for the government's use. It will here be under- 
stood that when such buildings or vessels are ordered to 
be built and constructed by the government or congress, a 
bill is first introduced in congress with plans ana specifi- 
cations for such buildings, drafted and designed by the 
architect and building department of the government, sub- 
ject to any changes that do not disfigure such vessel or 
building, nor execeeding in cost above or below twenty- 
five per cent set forth in the specifications and estimation 
of the cost of such vessel or building. When such build- 
ings or vessels are ordered to be built by congress, the 
front or face plan of such building, or model of a ship, 
is sent to the government's engraving bureau. There the 
design of the building or the model of the ship is copied 
and engraved upon a plate in a form that such an en- 
graving of the building or vessel can be stamped upon a 
paper note. Such engraving is then sent to the secretary 
of the treasury and he will print the amount of paper 
notes that it will take to pay for all common labor on 
such building or vessel, set forth in the estimation of the 
cost of such building or vessel. These notes are in the 
form of a government treasury note, and afterwards used 
by the government to pay off the laborers with who work 
on such building or vessel. Thus it is how scientific v mpney 
is coming into existence by the government that creates it. 
The energy and labor produced and performed by the 
laborers, and so transformed into a palatial living object 
to the material, naked human eye is what gives this gov- 
ernment treasury note intrinsic value. Such notes are 
scientific money only. All others are counterfeit, no mat- 
ter whether such money is gold or silver, copper, tin or 
brass, paper or parchment, diamonds or rubies, and who- 
soever passes such counterfeit money, whatever it is, a 
government or an individual, is a fraud and a humbug. 
We shall explain this more fully hereafter in its proper 



Legislative Department 515 

place. Congress shall also have the power to give orders 
for the construction of public highways and public parks. 
Where such public highways and parks are constructed by 
the government, where there have been or are no roads 
or parks, the government pays off all its laborers who 
work on such public highways with treasury notes. The 
design of the roadbed or the park must appear on the 
face of such notes. All labor performed or expended in 
the repair of such public highways or parks, the govern- 
ment cannot issue any treasury notes for to pay off its 
laborers that the government has so hired to repair such 
highways or parks, but have to pay for such labor with 
notes or money already created, or with any kind of notes 
the government might have in the treasury. This is very 
important for every citizen to know, and should be 
strictly observed by any government, not to issue any new 
notes on labor expended in the repair of such public high- 
ways and parks. For such notes would have no intrinsic 
value, as it had added nothing to the nation's material 
weailth in the eye of the spirit and soul of the law of 
justice. For it will here be noted that all labor expended 
in the repair of such highways, parks, buildings or vessels 
does not become visible to the material human eye in a 
new form, and therefore stand in the same relation to the 
public highway, park, building or vessel, as to the gov- 
ernment's material wealth, as the compulsive labor ex- 
pended by the farmer who plows his field. The labor so 
expended by the farmer in the plowing of an old field 
where he has raised grain the previous year, does not add 
any value to his farm, for it is compulsory labor, as if he 
does not plow his field his farm will depreciate in value, 
as he will not receive any revenue from the production of 
the soil unless he plows and cultivates the soil. But if 
the farmer expends labor in clearing up and plowing a 
new field whose soil has never before given him any rev- 
enue, and such new field gives him a bountiful harvest, 
he has added value by the production of his labor, to his 
farm, as the soil of the new field is bringing him in an 
addition of revenue he never had before. And so it is 
with a government which creates money on the expended 
labor of its citizens. Therefore no scientific money can 
come into existence without it has within its embrace an 
intrinsic value visible to the material human eye, in the 
form of usefulness to the citizens of the state, and utility 
for the preservation of the government. 

Section 51. Congress shall have power to construct 
canals, lay out villages and cities, also the construction 
of Tefno Fevi. 

We here find that congress, or the government, shall 



576 Legislative Department 

have the power to construct canals, or any kind of water- 
way it may see fit to construct. These canals or waterways 
when constructed by the government are also constructed 
and built in the same manner as when the government is 
building public roads, parks or highways. When a canal 
or waterway for any purpose, whether it is for the use in 
transportation of freight or passengers, or for the use of 
mining or manufacturing purposes, it is built in the same 
manner by the government as the public highways or parks. 
Where a new canal or waterway is constructed, where no 
such canal or waterway before existed, the treasurer of the 
treasury issues treasury notes to pay for all labor performed 
on such a canal, ditch, or waterway, the canal, ditch or 
waterway to be engraved on the face of such notes with 
the name and mileage of such canal, ditch or waterway. 
Such treasury notes are the most enduring and lasting of 
any kind of treasury note the government can create, as 
the intrinsic value of such notes is as enduring as the canal, 
ditch or waterway, for it will here be noted that such treas- 
ury notes which have their intrinsic value in a building, 
vessel, wharf, dock or factory, such notes, if the building is 
hurned down, the vessel stranded or lost, wharf, dock or 
factory destroyed, such notes have on their face the en- 
graving of such burned down building, stranded or lost 
vessel, or destroyed wharf, dock or factory, and must by 
the secretary of the treasury be immediately called in for 
redemption, as such notes have no longer any intrinsic 
value, whereas notes that carry on their face a canal, 
ditch or waterway have an intrinsic value as long as such 
canal, ditch or waterway is of any use. Therefore it would 
be advisable for the secretary of the treasury when he 
destroys redeemed notes, to destroy notes which have their 
intrinsic value in the form of a vessel or a building, even 
if such building or vessel are in good condition, in prefer- 
ence to destroying notes which carry on their face a canal, 
ditch or waterway, as a vessel or building may be de- 
stroyed at any time. 

We also find congress shall have the power to lay out 
villages and cities; that is, by act of congress the govern- 
ment shall be ordered to lay out villages and cities. The 
nature as to the spirit and soul of the law in the amended 
statutes, as to how this is done by the government and the 
obligations of the citizens to the government are so exten- 
sive that it covers two hundred and sixty-two pages, and 
such law could neither be understood nor complied with 
by us at the present time, for it is well known that we have 
drifted into despotism, cruelty and enmity as to our spirit 
Imd soul, that the laws of the most simple organizations 
in our days are not lived up to or complied with, even 
among the members of foot and baseball games, by men 



Legislative Department 577 

and women, or even by church organizations or whist club 
leagues. We shall, however, give an outline of the manner 
in which the government lays out such villages and cities 
and its object for so doing. As the government controls 
all transportation to land and water, it follows the gov- 
ernment will have to have wharves, docks and stations of 
various kinds. As the government officials and those men 
and women who are employed by the government will have 
to have some place to live, it follows the government is pro- 
viding for them in the way of renting or leasing them lots 
in cities and towns where they can build themselves homes 
or houses to live in if they so desire. The government, 
however, does not lay out a city or town, unless the gov- 
ernment has employees enough in its employ at the various 
stations to warrant the expense of laying out such a city 
or town. The government, however, when it finds it is 
warranted in laying out a city, secures land enough to lay 
it out large enough that it will not have to make any ad- 
ditions to such a city for many years to come. If the gov- 
ernment, however, is in possession of such a location where 
it intends to lay out a city, it does not have to buy it from 
any citizen of the state. Where the government lays out 
a new city and plats it for the public or its citizens, it first 
exempts all blocks and lots that the government has or 
will have any use for. The balance of the blocks and lots 
are leased in the form of a quit-claim deed. At public 
auction every ninety days those who desire to locate in 
such a city will have to be on hand when the auction opens 
and bid in what lots or blocks they desire to have for the 
use of building a home or a place of business, and the 
party who secures the quit-claim deed is paying the first 
year's rent or tax cash down in advance when he secures 
his deed to the lots he buys, and the same amount every 
year after that time, regardless of what improvements he 
makes on such lots or blocks in the years to come. His 
tax or rent are the same as stipulated in his quit-claim 
deed. No city council or mayor, or any government official, 
can either lower or raise the tax or rent on such lots or 
blocks as long as the man who holds his quit-claim deed is 
paying his rent or tax set forth in his deed. To make this 
more plain we will say that on the day of the auction Mr. 
Jones bids in four lots in block 15, and agrees to pay to 
the government $10 a year for each lot as tax or rent, or 
$40 a year for the four lots. He gets his quit-claim deed 
to that effect, A year hence he puts a two-story building 
on one of his lots in block 15, worth $5,000, but does not 
improve the other three lots any. He does not pay any 
more than $10 a year in tax or rent to the government for 
the lot he has improved with a $5,000 building than he 
does for any one of the other three lots he has not im- 



578 Legislative Department 

proved. After ninety days there is another auction held 
by the government to sell lots to the public. Then Mr. 
Smith has picked out two lots in block 15 on which he 
wants to put up a building, and therefore is waiting when 
the auctioneer is calling the number of those two lots in 
block 15 that Mr. Smith wants. It then follows when the 
auctioneer is calling up lots 10 and 11 in block 15, one at 
a time, lot 10 being a corner lot and lot 11 an inside lot, 
there are six men who want the two lots 10 and 11 in 
block 15, but as there are only those two lots left in block 
15, the auctioneer calls up lot 11 first. The six men want- 
ing the two lots, all of them, it follows Mr. Smith will have 
to pay all the lots are worth if he is going to get them. 
The bids are now on and the other five men are running 
lot 11 up on Mr. Smith until he has to pay $50 a year 
in tax or rent for lot 11 in order to get it, as he was de- 
termined to get the two lots. The auctioneer finding he 
got $50 for lot 11, when he therefore calls lot 10, knowing 
it is a corner lot, he thinks he will get more for it. There- 
fore he calls it up at $50 at once. But as Smith's rivals 
did not care for the corner lot when they could not get 
the inside lot, or lot 11, with it, they are not bidding. As 
Mr. Smith is willing to pay $55 or $60 a year in tax or 
rent for lot 10, he is waiting for his rivals to make the 
first bid, and also keeps silent. The auctioneer is now 
greatly surprised and is puzzled how this can be, getting 
$50 for the inside lot and cannot get a bid on the corner 
lot. He then cuts the corner lot, or lot 10, down to $30 in 
order to get a starter. Mr. Smith then bids the lot in for 
$40. Mr. Smith now puts up a four story brick building 
on lot 10 in block 15 that is worth $50,000, but is not im- 
proving lot 11 any. Yet as long as Mr. Smith is holding 
quit-claim deed to the two lots he pays $50 rent or tax a 
year to the government for lot 11 in block 15 where he 
has no government, As Mr. Smith has not improved lot 
11 in block 15, it follows he can get no revenue from the 
same any more than what convenience it gives him to store 
some old dry goods boxes on it, This, however, makes no 
difference. If Mr. Smith fails to pay the yearly rent or 
tax on lot 11, it will become delinquent, and when not 
paid within a specified time set forth in his quit-claim 
deed, the lot will fall back to the government, or the city 
government. Mr. Smith, however, does not pay any more 
than $40 a year in rent or tax to the government or the 
city government for lot 10 where he has a building worth 
$50,000, and is doing a business of more than $200,000 a 
year. Jones who has improved lot 1 in block 15 is also 
doing the same amount of business as Mr. Smith, but is 
not paying more than $10 a year in rent or tax to the gov- 
ernment or city government for his lot in the same block 



Legislative Department 579 

15. To look at this on the surface it looks unjust, but when 
we look at it as to. the spirit and soul of the law, we find 
it is just. The government cannot annul what it has at 
one time agreed upon. Jones pays his rent or tax as he 
agreed to, no more and no less. It was Smith's rivals at 
the auction who made Smith pay a higher rent or tax on 
his lots, and not the government. Therefore Mr. Smith 
cannot in justice have anything against the government 
or any one else, nor has he any right to advocate that Mr. 
Jones' tax or rent shall be raised in order to lower his rent 
-or tax, as he was the supreme law himself that levied the 
tax on lots 10 and 11 in block 15 where he is now doing 
business. You here ask why did not Mr. Smith buy two 
lots from Mr. Jones in the same block and on the same 
street, as Mr. Jones has three lots he has not improved and 
wants to sell them? Here is where the quit-claim deeds 
come in. There is a clause in the quit-claim deeds that Mr. 
Jones holds to these lots that he bought from the govern- 
ment to this effect, that if he does not within five years 
from the time he bought the lots do the necessary improve- 
ments set forth by the building committee and city archi- 
tect, the city government shall have the right to redeem 
lots 2, 3 and 4 in block 15 at any time and give Mr. Jones 
his money back. This is the reason why Mr. Smith did 
not care to buy Mr. Jones' vacant lots. A city so laid out 
oy the government for the convenience of its officials and 
its employees, when such a city has grown to a certain 
size, and the inhabitants of such a city are enough in num- 
ber and strong enough to have a government of their own, 
the citizens of such a city make an application to the gov- 
ernment to buy the government out, for the purpose of 
having a city government of their own, independent of the 
general government. This is then granted by the govern- 
ment. As books are kept by the general government from 
the very beginning, of the expense in laying out such a 
city, with the value of the land and expenditure for the 
city site, the general government will know whether such 
city has paid its expenses or not, or whether it is in debt 
to the general government or not, If therefore such city 
is in debt to the general government, the citizens of such a 
city must make up the deficiency before the general gov- 
ernment can turn over the city government to the citizens 
of such a city. But if the general government has sold 
real estate enough, that the city is not in debt to the general 
government, then there is no deficiency to be made up by 
the citizens of such city, and they receive the city without 
any compensation to the general government. It will here 
be noted that all the government officials, who are the 
heads of the different departments of the government, what 
service they are giving in laying out such a city, is not 



580 - Legislative Department 

charged up to the expenditures of such a new city, as such 
officials are continually employed by the government. It 
■'will also here be noted that as long as such a new city is 
in the hands of the general government there are no street 
improvements made by the general government. It then 
follows if there are any street improvements to be made it 
will have to be done voluntarily by the citizens of such new 
city on their respective streets. A new city so turned over 
by the general government to the citizens of such a new 
city, all quit-claim deeds are also turned over to the new 
city government, so in charge, independent of the general 
government, is now holding auction every ninety days in 
order to sell real estate to the highest bidder, on the same 
principle as the general government, by giving quit-claim 
deeds to the property. The tax or rent that is due or to 
become due from the sale of real estate goes to the running 
expenses of the city government, with the exception of 
fifteen per cent of such revenue, which goes to the general 
government, but five per cent of this fifteen per cent is 
delivered back by the general government to the city, for 
the street improvement on its property, to the city treasury, 
or five per cent of the fifteen per cent is held back by the 
treasurer of the city treasury for street improvement in 
front of the property of the general government. The rent 
or tax that the city so receives for the running expenses 
of the city government and street improvement, is the 
main revenue. If, however, the inhabitants of a certain 
street are not satisfied with the improvement that the city 
is making on their street, then can petition be made to the 
city council to levy a special tax on them to be used for the 
improvement on their street, Such a petition is recognized 
by the city council when a majority citizens on such street 
have their names on such petition. The city council, how- 
ever, will then have to make an extra appropriation from 
the city treasury for such extra, improvement to the amount 
that the citizens of such a street have ordered the city 
council to be levied on them for the improvement on their 
street. That is, if the property owners on a certain street 
put up, say $10,000, or any amount above or below for 
extra improvement on their street, the city will also have 
to put up $10,000, or any amount above or below for such 
extra improvement. It here seems that the inhabitants of 
a new city would be able to boss the city government in 
a very short time, as the inhabitants on the various streets 
would not be satisfied with but the very best improvement, 
as the city would have to stand one-half of the expense of 
the extra improvement. But it will here be noted that 
those who want to dance will have to pay the fiddler, and 
those who want to ride in carriages will have to buy feed 
for the horses. There is a special fund in the city treasury 



Legislative Department 581 

to meet all such extra street improvements. Therefore 
when that special extra street improvement fund is ex- 
hausted, the city council has the power to levy an extra 
tax for two years upon all the property owners of the 
city, according to their yearly income, regardless of whether 
a man is the owner of one lot or ten, or one house or five. 
This extra tax so levied when received by the city treasurer 
is put into the special street improvement fund, whatever 
the amount may be. There is not any such a thing as for 
a city to borrow money from its inhabitants, nor any out- 
siders, nor is there any such a law related to the science of 
political economy that gives the city mayor and its council 
the power to bond a city and pay interest on money bor- 
rowed. Such law is, however, invented by barbarians, rob- 
bers, thieves, gamblers and crooks, and is the doctrine of 
educated savages of the Dark Ages. Laws that give a 
mayor of a city with its council the power to bond a city 
with its inhabitants, and those boys and girls who are not 
as yet born, to pay interest to individuals for money bor- 
rowed, has no foundation in the science of political econ- 
omy, nor is the doctrine of such laws in any way con- 
nected with the philosophy and doctrine derived from the 
science of political economy, but is the invention of bar- 
barian, despotic deadbeats, and endorsed by mathematician, 
insinuating, hypocritical robbers and thieves, who will deny 
there ever was or ever will be such a thing in existence 
as justice, but that justice as to its name is a word of 
chance, and its signification is to take all you can get re- 
gardless of law and order. 

The quit-claim deeds that Mr. Jones and Mr. Smith got 
from the general government when they bought their lots 
in block 15 in the new city also have a clause inserted in 
their favor. If Mr. Jones fails in his business and Mr. 
Smith wants to leave the country on account of his health 
and cannot sell their lots together with the improvements 
they have made on them, and cannot leave the city until 
they have done so, they notify the city clerk that they want 
to go away for good and leave the city, and for him to 
come and buy them out, and which he must do within sixty 
days. The city clerk then orders the commissioners of the 
building department, with the city's architect, to go and 
estimate the value of the improvements Mr. Jones and Mr. 
Smith have made on their lots, the value of such improve- 
ment to be considered of what it is worth at the time of 
estimation, as such improvement might have increased in 
value, or it may have depreciated in value. After the esti- 
mation is so made of Mr. Jones' and Mr. Smith's property 
by the building commissioners and the city architect, it is 
delivered to the city clerk. The city clerk then lays it 
before the city council for approval. If the city council 



582 Legislative Department 

then finds it is just and a fair estimation they order the 
city clerk to make the deal. But if the city council thinks 
it is too high an estimation for the improvement made, they 
will delay the transaction for another sixty days, until 
some more definite estimation can be made. If, however, 
the city buys the property from Jones and Smith it is then 
put up for sale to the public on auction day, which is every 
ninety days. It here depends upon the amount of money 
available in the city treasury what amount of money sha'i 
be paid cash down for the improvement on lot 10 in block 
15. As Smith had the use of the building he put upon lot 
10 for three years, which cost him $50,000, he was willing 
to take the estimated value made by the building commis- 
sioners and the city architect, as to the improvement on 
lot 10, which they put at $40,000, and which the city paid 
Smith for his improvement on lot 10, besides the $120 they 
had received from Smith in tax or rent for lot 10, which 
they had sold to Smith for $40 three years previous. But 
as the new city has built up considerable in three years, 
the city has enough funds in the treasury that they can 
sell the Smith property at an option in favor of the city. 
The city council therefore orders the city clerk to list the 
improvements on lot 10 in block 15 at $20,000 cash, what 
the city paid Smith $40,000 for, and which cost Smith 
$50,000. But the city puts a limited price on lot 10 in 
block 15, as the outlook for the city is very prosperous, the 
lowest figure for the lot 10 is set at $3,000, to be paid an- 
nually as a tax or rent for lot 10 in block 15, and all what 
the city can get over that figure. The Smith property is 
now listed for sale by the city on the public bulletin board 
of the city to be sold at the next auction day by the city, 
but no price set. There are many who want the Smith 
property, as it is a good corner for business. The Fleming 
Brothers, dry goods dealers, want the Smith propery, if 
they can get it on reasonable terms. The auctioneer on 
auction day is now calling up lots 10 and 11 in block 15. 
The auctioneer says: "I am here offering you the improve- 
ment on lot 10 in block 15, what can I get for it?'' 

A voice says: "Who wants the improvements if some 
one else gets the lot?" 

"If you do not buy the lot you do not have to pay for 
the improvement. Gentlemen, the improvement on this lot 
10 in block 15 cost the one who made the improvement 
$50,000 three years ago. I will now sell it to any one of 
you for the sum of $20,000." 

Twenty thousand dollars is heard from five different 
parties .who raise up their hands. 

"Well, gentlemen, whoever of you buys the lot will get 
the improvements at that figure. Lot 10 in block 15 we 
will start it at $3,000." 



Legislative Department 583 

Three thousand dollars is heard from five different 
parties who raise their hands. The Fleming Brothers are 
the highest bidders and pay $5,000 for the lot annually as 
a tax or rent to the city. 

"Here is lot 11 adjoining lot 10, with no improvements, 
and what will I get for it? We will start it at $1,000. ' ? 

One thousand dollars is heard from four different parties. 
Lot 11 is bought by the Oxheart Boot and Shoe manufactur- 
ing Company for $2,500. 

Why did the Fleming Brothers pay such a big price for 
lot 10 1 Because they considered the lot to be worth $60,000 
cash, and that the improvements were worth $45,000, there- 
fore they could well afford to pay $5,000 a year as a tax 
on lot 10. We here find that Smith did not lose any money 
for selling his property to the city for $40,120. His im- 
provements on the lot were $50,000. Charging up to that 
sum reasonable wages for his supervision of the improve- 
ments and the use of the property for three years, his tax 
was less than the Fleming Brothers were afterwards pay- 
ing. Why did not then the Fleming Brothers buy the 
property from Smith when he wanted to sell it! There 
are two reasons therefor why the Fleming Brothers did not 
want to buy the property from Smith. In the first place 
they did not have more than $25,000 to spend in buying a 
place of business in, unless they sold off part of their 
stock, as Smith wanted $40,000 cash for his improvement 
and had use for the money. The Fleming Brothers pre- 
ferred to keep the. $15,000 in their business, as they only 
had $30,000 worth of stock. The second reason is that in 
the quit-claim deed that Smith had there was a clause in- 
serted that when lots 10 and 11 in block 15 ever went out 
of his hands or his children's hands the city council had 
the power to raise the tax on lot 10 as high as the tax on 
any one of the other three corners in the same block. The 
Fleming Brothers therefore would not take these chances, 
as the outlook for the city was good, and the other corner 
lots in the same block were liable to fall into the hands of 
the city at any time and may be raised up to eight or ten 
thousand dollars a year. The Fleming Brothers therefore 
preferred to have a quit-claim deed from the city as it 
would last as long as they lived and their children after 
them. Why did not Smith sell lot 11 to the Oxheart Boot 
and Shoe Manufacturing Company? For two reasons. 
When the building commissioners and the city architect 
appraised the improvement Smith had made on lot 10 in 
block 15 they told him if he would not sell lot 11 to the 
city also by getting his money back, they would not allow 
him more than $30,000 for his improvements on lot 10. 
Smith therefore preferred to sell the two lots to the city 
+o sr ether. The second reason was, the Oxheart Boot and 



584 Legislative Department 

Shoe Manufacturing Company did not want to give Smith 
more than $2,000 for lot 11 in block 15, as the city council 
had the power to raise the tax on lot 11, equally with any 
other inside lot in the same block, if ever the city got hold 
of them. They therefore preferred to have a quit-claim 
deed from the city, as it would last as long as any of the 
members of the company and their children, if any of them 
were in any way interested in the Oxheart Boot and Shoe 
Manufacturing Company. You will here ask, Suppose the 
Oxheart Boot and Shoe Manufacturing Company keep lot 
11 for fifty years and improve it to the value of $75,000, 
say they put up a five-story factory on it, and then order 
the city to come and buy them out in order to get their 
money back which they have paid to the city in tax or 
rent, and which would amount to $125,000 in fifty years, 
making it in all $200,000? There is a clause in the quit- 
claim deed that the Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company has 
from the city that they shall only receive back the first 
ten payments they have made on lot 11, which would 
amount to $25,000. After that time the $2,500 that the 
Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company pay to the city as a 
tax or rent on lot 11 in block 15 is for having the protec- 
tion of the city, that no one shall come and disturb them 
in their business, also for having the privilege to do busi- 
ness on lot 11. Therefore if the Oxheart Boot and Shoe 
Company want to go out of business, and can find no one 
to buy them out, they then have to resort to the last 
measure and order the city clerk to come and buy them out. 
The city then will pay the Oxheart Boot "and Shoe Company 
$25,000* for the lot and $75,000 for the factory, or less, 
which will not exceed $100,000. Yet according to what 
the Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company had paid the city for 
lot 11, the property ought to be worth $200,000, which the 
city is now getting for $100,000. It now depends on the 
amount of funds there are in the city treasury whether 
the city is going to keep the Oxheart property and rent 
it out or whether it shall sell it at public auction the next 
auction day, or what will be the most profitable to the 
city. The Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company, however, had 
also a clause inserted in the quit-claim deed which they 
got from the city to lot 11 to this effect: that every five 
years the majority property owners of the city had a right 
to petition the city council to reduce the tax or rent on 
all property within the city limits that had quit-claim deeds 
from the city and who had paid to the city ten payments 
in succession, this to be complied with if the salary and 
improvement fund of the treasury would so permit. For 
it will here be noted that all revenue received by the city 
from tax or rent on real estate goes into a separate fund 
to be used for the running expenses of the city government 



Legislative Department 585 

-and street improvement only. You here ask, Why did the 
Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company not buy lot 11 direct 
from Smith and give him $10,500 for it? Smith could 
then have sold his improvements to the city for $30,000 
and yet made $500 by keeping lot 11 and selling it to the 
Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company. The Oxheart Boot and 
Shoe Compay if they had bought lot 11 from Smith at 
the price of $10,500, the Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company 
would then in fifty years have saved $113,500 on the deal, 
by telling Smith to let the city clerk transfer the deed 
direct to the Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company. By so 
doing Smith would have made $500, the Oxheart Boot 
and Shoe Company would have made $2,350 a year or 
$113,000 in fifty years, as they would then only have had 
to pay in tax or rent to the city $50 a year, in place of as 
they are now doing $2,500 a year, and the city would have 
been nothing out, as Smith could have paid the city clerk 
for making out the deed. And to look at it on the surface 
it seems it would have been better for the city not to have 
to be bothered with Smith's lot 11 in block 15. But if it 
liad not been for the spirit and soul of the law in the 
city ordinances such a deal could have been made between 
Smith and the Oxheart Boot and Shoe Company to the 
benefit of all concerned. But for the protection and in 
justice to all the inhabitants of the city the city ordinance 
says: "No deed to any property within the limit of the 
city Arcada shall be given to any man, woman or child, 
company or partners, unless such property is advertised 
for sale ten days upon the public bulletin boards of the 
city, and sold to the highest bidder in the public market." 
Here, you political economists and financiers, here is a 
chance for all of you to learn what is meant by the science 
of political economy, and how to make money by your brain 
without laboring for it, in an honest way, at the expense of 
no one but nature 's forces, in the same manner as the stalks 
of the corn and wheat are robbing the soil of its strength, 
or as the typhoon is robbing the ocean of water. But you 
say there will be very little speculation under such a city 
government, as the one referred to above. In this you are 
mistaken. There will be more and safer speculation under 
such a city government than under such a city government 
as we have today at the present time, with the only ex- 
ception that the laws will not uphold and protect robbers 
and thieves in swindling the public under such a city gov- 
ernment as referred to above. But we have this to say in 
Iregard to honest speculation, that it requires an honest 
and intelligent man or woman to rob nature's forces of 
their strength, and to compel the material earth to yield up 
its treasures, and to pay tribute to a man's intellectual 
skill. But in a time and cut-throat age like the one we 



586 Legislative Department 

are now living in, when justice has been turned back- 
wards, and a counterfeit rag-peddler law has become the 
protection to gamblers, robbers and thieves, then there can 
be no speculation, but simply legal robbery and theft. 
Swindling is also then justified, as it is the business and 
profession of those who are living on the fat of the land. 
It does not require any great intelligence or skill to be- 
come a legalized robber and thief under a counterfeit rag- 
peddlers law. If a man wants to enter into the profession 
by studies of such laws two hours once every week almost 
any ignoramus or fool can become a speculating robber 
and thief if he has one million dollars in legal counterfeit 
banking currency. 

A city so laid out by the government for the convenience 
of its employees, and the reason for framing such ordin- 
ance, that the city should buy and sell real estate, is that 
the government is calculating that its employees should 
have homes of their own if they so desired. But as 
the nature of our race is such that we want to travel and 
move about, forth and back, from one place of the earth 
to another, as it was not calculated by our Creator that 
'we should all live in one place upon the face of the earth, 
nor that we should be scattered one by one in the mouii- 
tains, hills, plains and valleys, like unto the wild animals 
of the forest, it is therefore provided by the ordinances of 
the city that a man who wants to move from one city to 
another, shall not be hindered from selling out his interest 
in such a city when he wants to leave it, it is a demonstrated 
fact to those who have studied the international life of our 
race, that there are men and women who are more happy 
and contented, also in better health as to their body and 
spirit when they can be moving about from one place to 
another, whereas there are others who are more happy and 
contented when they can be at home in one place and not 
move about. It is also a noteworthy fact that a man or 
woman who becomes discontented with the community in 
Which they live, whether it is in the city, town or out on 
the farm, but cannot sell out their interest, and therefore^ 
will have to remain, will not do as well as if they were 
satisfied. And sometimes such a man or family so confined 
will take sick as to their spirit, which also has an effect 
on their material body. Whereas if they could sell their 
interest, even at a sacrifice, they would do better. Even 
if not doing better as to the gain in material wealth, they 
would at least have a change, and therefore be more con- 
tented. It is for this reason, with many other reasons, that 
when a city gives a quit-claim deed to a lot or number of 
lots, it obligates itself to redeem such a lot at any time 
within ten years, also to pay for all improvements made 
on such lot at its present value. It would take nearly five? 



••fn 



n\ 



m 



Y vi 



JWJi 

i\ ! 



-v i 



^ 



1— j 




J^f^C^eUfil Gffaffl**, &fij 



Legislative Department 587 

hundred pages to explain the statutes and ordinances of 
a city government of these most ancient cities, for it will 
here be noted that our city life as to its rules and regula- 
tions manifested in the traffic and traveling forth and back 
in our cities of today, is, comparatively speaking, like unto 
the ants in an ant hill, in comparison to these ancient 
cities, which can be proven by their laws and ordinances. 

(See illustration on opposite page.) 

We shall here represent the size of one street with its 
sidewalk and frontage lots. The arrows represent the way 
the people shall travel forth and back, these arrows are 
dut into the pavement of the sidewalk. It will here be 
noted that there was a city ordinance that regulated the 
travel, which had to be obeyed, that the people did not 
run up against one another. No store keepers were allowed 
to have any of their traps or goods out on the sidewalk. 
The diagrams on opposite page show that every lot had a 
fractional space of ten lellefi. A lellefi in our English foot 
measurement being nineteen and one-eighth inches, making 
this fractional space in front of their place of business 
fifteen feet, five and one-fourth inches. It will here be 
noted we are here representing only one street in one city 
for the purpose of giving our readers a slight idea of the 
architecture of these ancient cities as far as in my limited 
knowledge I have been able to learn. I, however, am abso- 
lutely satisfied I am not mistaken in the measurement of 
•the street of this ancient city, any more than that I can 
be mistaken in the correctness of the measurements that 
have been used in years gone by, by the different nations 
of Europe, by reading their history. The street represented 
in the accompanying diagram is ninety-eight feet, seven 
and one-half inches wide. The sidewalks are thirty-one 
feet, ten and one-half inches, divided into two passages of 
fifteen feet, five and one-fourth inches. The lots there 
represented are thirty-cne feet, ten and one-half inches. 
There is no place in the amended statutes where it speaks 
of what these streets and pavements were made of. You 
here ask. our reader. How could it be possible such a civil- 
ization could go down and leave no trace whatever? The 
human mind is like unto a garden. If not cultivated and 
attended to it will degenerate into all kinds of wickedness, 
and at last destroy its own power and life. Here is how 
you can tell, our reader, and not be mistaken. We will 
suppose that a young boy and girl of fifteen years old are 
visiting- today Lincoln Park of Chicago, Woodward's Gar- 
den of San Francisco, or the Central Park of New York 
city, and after the first of January this year no one after 
that time attends to these parks or gardens, but leave them 
to the law of nature's forces. If our boy and girl should 
leave our countrv and stav awav for fiftv years and then 



588 Legislative Department 

come back and visit these parks or gardens that were so 
beautiful and ornamented with all kinds of flowers, trees 
and shrubberies, all growing in their respective places and 
in rows, pure and sparkling fountains with all kinds of 
fish. They would not find these places, for in the very 
bosom of the soil of these parks and garden lay the seed 
of thistles, weeds and wild trees of the forest concealed. 
Therefore when this seed was left alone it would sprout, 
grow and flourish. Our visitors would find these places 
a complete wilderness after fifty years' absence, without the 
least trace of a park or garden, and if any one told our vis- 
itors : ' ' There is Lincoln Park, Central Park and Woodward 
Gardens you yisited fifty years ago," they would exclaim 
and say : ' ' Can it be possible that such a change could take 
place ! There is now not a trace of a park. I will not now 
believe my own eyes, for here is timber big enough to be 
cut into wood, piling and even saw logs. This change all 
in the short time of fifty years ! ' ' Shall we then wonder 
over a past and lost civilization, when we take into con- 
sideration that it takes a time of 380,000 years for our sun 
with its orbit to make one revolution around its center. 
"We stated in Part First that it takes 95,000 years for our 
little earth to turn the north and south pole to the equator 
and three hundred and eighty thousand years, or there- 
about, for to make one complete turn round. But we 
made this statement in that way that it should be 
better understood by the public in general, as we are wont 
to say that the sun is rising and setting. The fact of it 
is, that it is the sun that is moving around our little planet 
and turns it as well as our earth is making its revolution 
around the sun. Three hundred and eighty thousand years 
is a long time comparatively speaking, to our way of think- 
ing. It then follows that when we take the movements of 
our solar system and the turning of our little earth, as to 
the motion and changes by the sun in consideration, there 
will in 380,000 years from now not be a speck left of Chi- 
cago and New York city on the face of the earth, only as 
names recorded upon the pages of history, secret and pro- 
found. It is utterly impossible for us to comprehend the 
immensity and depth of the universe, nor can we under- 
stand or learn to perceive the plans and designs of the 
Great Architect. Therefore it is not good for any of us to 
enrapture our mind in an incomprehensible study upon 
problems that do not concern us. I will, however, state 
for the benefit of those who are speculating upon the future 
of our little planet, that I have taken one lesson I will 
never forget. I was once taken in my spirit upon the top 
of a high hill looking, as it looked, in an easterly direction, 
I saw the most beautiful field and gardens of flowers, as 
far as my eyes could see. The sun was shining most bril- 



Legislative Department 589 

4iantly, but gave a soft and yellow light. As I so was 
standing a messenger came and stood by my side. He said : 
' ' What do you see V ' I answered : " I see the most beautiful 
fields and gardens with the sun shining upon them with a 
clear, soft and yellow light." He then said: "These are 
not fields and gardens that you see, but only an imitation 
thereof prepared for your sight. It is possible that the 
surface of your material earth shall become such in 15,- 
000,000 years from now. The equilibrium of the sun's 
light upon the face of your earth will then be sixteen hours, 
and the time when it shall not shine will be eight hours, 
and have the color as to its light as you now see it." Let 
us take this for what it is worth, and speculate no more 
on this subject by laying it to one side until we have 
learned something that is of more importance to us, as to 
the welfare of our being. 

"We further read in Section 51 : Congress shall also have 
power to lay out villages and towns. When congress is 
ordering such villages or towns to be laid out, it is done for 
the same purpose and in the same manner as when the 
government lays out a city. It also follows that when such 
a town or village, so laid out by the government, is built 
up to an extent that the inhabitants of such a town or 
village can buy the general government out and incorporate 
themselves into a government of their own, they have the 
privilege so to do. There is nothing in the amended stat- 
utes referring to the governing or government of a village 
or a town. What I have learned outside of what is written 
in this secret history regarding town and village govern- 
ment, we shall not here mention as it would be recorded 
from hearsay or secondhanded. But perhaps you will say, 
You have stated many things in the above pages that are 
from hearsay, or secondhanded. It is true I have stated 
many things in the foregoing pages that are from hearsay, 
by invisible messengers, and also secondhanded. of what I 
have told as to my own individual experiences. These things 
so recorded in the above pages you can believe or disbelieve, 
as you please. You can say it is an absolute falsehood, or 
you can say it may possibly be so. In either case your testi- 
money is as strong as mine. But what we have stated and 
recorded in the above pages and will state and record in the 
below, as to law and form of government, is not from hear- 
say, nor is it secondhanded. But is simply copied testimony 
from these laws written by ink on material paper, and can 
be produced in court of justice at any time, in the same 
manner as we can produce the original of the editorials from 
the Morning Oregonian, copied and inserted in the above 
pages. It will therefore be noted that when we refer to 
certain laws and forms of government we are not so doing 
from hearsay, nor is it secondhanded, but is the genuine 



590 Legislative Department 

and undisputed truth as to its established fact, as real 
and visible to the material human eye as any other records 
written and recorded history. 

Congress shall also have the power to order the con- 
struction of Tefno Fevi. What is meant by Tefno Fevi is 
a sort ,of an aerial tramway, where baskets made in the 
form of a car are traveling forth and back with passengers 
therein. Tefno Fevi was an electric capel aerial tramway, 
with a hollow rail on each side of the capel, so constructed 
that the passengers could travel on it in perfect safety. 
It was built and operated by the government. These tram- 
ways were in operation in the cities as well as out in the 
country. You here ask, Did these people know the power 
and strength of electricity? They assuredly enough must, 
or they would not have it in their constitution that congress 
should have the power to order the construction and opera- 
tion of these aerial tramways. The simple idea by many 
people at the present time, who do not believe the ancients 
had any knowledge of electricity and hierotic power, and 
that we are the discoverers of all what we know in regard 
to electricity and hierotic power is simply absurd. One 
hundred and thirty-five miles from the city of Cairo, 
Egypt, up the Nile and a little back from the river, stands 
a huge stone sculptured out in the likeness of a lion and 
a woman; that is, it is a lion's body with a woman's head. 
It stands seventy-five feet up in the air. Its huge body 
lies one hundred and forty feet on the ground with its 
paws extending fifty feet in front, thus making it one 
hundred and ninety feet in length. It is called the Egyp- 
tian Sphinx. This block of granite has stood there perhaps 
fiteen or twenty thousand years, and there is no such a 
granite quarry as there is in that block of stone within 
one hundred miles. How did those people get it there, 
unless they knew the power of hierotic pressure. Perhaps 
the modern engineers could not move it ten feet with all the 
instruments of locomotive power and hydraulic pumps. 
Cleopatra's Needle is not to be compared with the Pompey's 
Pillar which stands erect today at Alexandria, Egypt. No 
profound history the last 2,500 years is recording the erec- 
tion of such a single shaft as that. It is one hundred and 
fourteen feet high, is eleven feet in diameter, sixteen feet 
through the plynt, was brought from the quarries of 
Syenne and erected, is a question which modern engineer- 
ing has asked a thousand times, but never answered. Per- 
haps if we ask those architects of today who have built 
our fifteen story iron structure, and the engineers who 
have constructed our suspension bridges with the help of 
our railroad constructors: "Go and move the Pompeys 
Pillar to the quarry from whence it was taken, and if you 
get it there without breaking it, you shall receive double 



Legislative Department 591 

wages, but if you break it you shall receive nothing. ' ' They 
perhaps would answer: "We shall take the job when we 
have learned more about hierotic pressure." These Egyp- 
tian wonders of the world are speaking of a civilization 
whose nation committed suicide a few years ago, compara- 
tively speaking, with the time that has passed and the 
time that is to come. It will here be noted that there is 
no law in existence that has its foundation in the science 
of political economy that gives congress the "power to grant, 
lease or rent any public franchise of any kind to any in- 
dividual or individuals, corporation or partners, such as 
railroad franchises, street car franchises, telegraph and 
telephone franchises, or any canal or river franchises, that 
is for the use of the citizens of the state as a public highway. 
Such a law as we have today, endorsed and approved of 
by the different nations of the world, including the United 
States of America, that gives congress the power to grant, 
sell and convey public franchises to individuals and cor- 
porations, is a rag-peddlers law, and is no more related to 
the science of political economy than the deck or cards, 
known as the fifty-two cards, are related to the philosophy 
and doctrine of the Bible. It then follows that the members 
of a congress who grant, sell or convey a public franchise 
to an individual, corporation, or partners, are either knaves 
or they are ignorant of the law based upon the science of 
political economy, or they may be both. A goverment 
public franchise is a living spring to the government whose 
waters are continually streaming into the public treasury. 
Without such springs a government will sooner or later 
dry out, and its citizens will suffer more or less for fresh 
and living water. The public franchises are also the wheels 
upon which the political carriage of congress is standing. 
It then follows a congress that has granted, sold and con- 
veyed the wheels to their political carriage, they, the mem- 
bers of such congress, are no longer riding in the independ- 
ent political carriage of congress, but they are riding in 
a strange carriage whose wheels are propelled by indi- 
viduals, and therefore do not know whether they are being 
carried forward or backward, nor can they tell in what 
direction their political carriage is taking them. For to 
ride in such a political individual carriage the congressional 
members will become blindfolded as to their sight, and po- 
litically deaf as to their hearing. 

Section 52. Congress shall have, the power to regulate 
the prices of the country's products from time to time, in 
comparison with labor. 

Here we find that congress shall have the power to reg- 
ulate the prices of the country's products from time to 
time in comparison with labor. That is, congress shall set 



592 Legislative Department 

a fixed price for what staple articles the government buys- 
from its citizens, such as wheat, rye, barley and oats. It 
is not here meant that congress shall have the power to set 
and fix the price of how individuals are to buy and sell 
their product among themselves, but congress shall set a 
price what the government is going to pay for the cereals 
it buys for, say, one season, or for what price it snail sell 
such cereals. For it will here be noted that the govern- 
ment shall have in store for one season or one year one-half 
the amount of grain that is consumed by its citizens from 
one harvest to the other, so that in case of famine or 
failure of crops in some parts of the country its citizens 
will not have to suffer for the necessities of life. It is not; 
here meant that the government shall in case of famine or 
failure of crops in any province of the state, give such 
cereals away as a charity, but the government shall sell 
such cereals to its citizens at a price set by congress for 
that year or season, and no more and no less. It will also 
here be noted that the government does not appropriate 
! any grain as a charity to any of its citizens of a famine 
struck province, but such citizens if they have no money 
to buy their cereals from the government, they can through 
the agency of their congressman petition the government 
for a loan in the shape of money, such money to be used to 
buy grain from the government. If therefore there is con- 
sumed by the citizens of the state wheat, rye, barley and 
oats to the amount of 10,000,000 tons a year from one 
harvest to the other, the government shall at all times have 
in store 5,000,000 tons of cereals, or wheat, rye, corn, 
barley and oats in their different warehouses, elevators or 
magazines, placed in their respective localities throughout 
the state, for eight or ten years in succession. You will 
here ask, Will not the grain in the government warehouses, 
elevators and magazines get too old, and the government 
will thereby lose its grains No, it will not. If congress 
orders the secretary of transportation to buy and keep on 
hand 5,000,000 tons of cereals, the price set by congress 
is to him given what he shall pay for such cereals. Con- 
gress therefore says to him, you shall pay $2 a hundred 
pounds for wheat, $1.80 for rye, $1.75 for barley, $1.50 
for oats, $1 for corn until further orders from congress. 
But when you have stored up 5.050.000 tons of grain in 
the different government warehouses, elevators and maga- 
zines throughout the state, you shall buy no more. You 
are also hereby ordered to sell this same grain to the 
public at a price here set until further orders from con- 
gress. You shall sell the wheat at $2.15 for one hundred 
pounds, rye at $1.90 for one hundred -rounds, barley $1.85 
for one hundred pounds, oats $1.60 for one hundred pounds, 
corn $1.70 for one hundred pounds, until the stock of 



Legislative Department 593 

your supply in the different warehouses, elevators and mag- 
azines throughout the state has dwindled down to 3,500,000 
tons. You shall then sell no more grain at these prices 
until further orders from congress, unless you can buy an 
equal amount for the same price set forth in the calendar 
year. In case of an emergency, however, when there is a 
constant demand from the public for grain, you shall let 
your supply run down to 500,000 tons. You here say, 
According to this the government is to enter into the grain 
business? To a certain_extent it is. The government is 
entering into the grain business as far as it is a protection 
to its citizens from being unjustly dealt with by individuals. 
That the government should buy and sell grain from and 
to its citizens is one of the key notes whereon congress is 
playing when they equalize the value of labor performed 
by its citizens. If therefore the government were not buy- 
ing and selling grain to^its citizens at a fixed price set 
by congress, it would be utterly impossible for congress 
to be able to regulate the prices of the country's products 
from time to time in comparison with labor. Right here 
is where the seals of the different political organizations in 
the house of representatives are to be broken by the senate. 
For when the prices of the country's products are to be 
set by congress in comparison with labor, it follows it is 
the interest of the farmers and the people and mechanics 
in the cities that are at stake, as the price set by congress 
upon the country's product as far as the government is 
interested in buying and selling such product, will have 
a tendency to a certain extent to regulate the price between 
private individuals also. It will then become natural for 
those congressmen who represent the farmers, when such 
prices are set for the season on wheat, rye, corn, barley 
and oats, that they will plead for the highest possible price 
upon these different kinds of cereals, as these congressmen, 
some of them, may be owners of big farms. They therefore 
will plead what a hard time a farmer has and how little 
he is receiving for his labor, and will make any kind of 
statement, together with all sorts of figures in favor of his 
argument. Whereas, the congressman who represents the 
people in the cities, merchants, mechanics, and literary 
classes will be in favor of having the lowest price possible 
put upon the different kinds of cereals, as they have to 
buy what the farmers are selling. Right here is where the 
different political warhorses, with their riders, will gallop 
roughshod over the political arena of congress, for right 
here is where the battle of the different political organiza- 
tions in the house of representatives will be fought out to 
a finish. When therefore the prices are set upon the cereals 
of the country for the season, as to what the government 
shall pay for such cereals and what it shall sell them at, 



594 Legislative Department 

by the house of representatives, such prices are not set 
upon the different cereals by a majority vote of the mem- 
bers of the house, but it is agreed upon in this way : Who- 
ever represents the farmers makes out a table what it costs 
to raise the different cereals in his congressional district. 
These different tables so prepared by the different con- 
gressmen from their respective farming districts are then 
presented to a committee appointed by the speaker of the 
house, who is the chairman of the committee. All the 
tables, statistics and reports are then compared by this 
committee and a price is set upon the different cereals of 
the country. The congressmen who represent the stone- 
cutters, miners and all those who work for wages, together 
with the mechanics, is also preparing a table of statistics 
together with a report from their respective congressional 
districts, as to the cost of living.. Those tables, reports 
and statistics are also sent into the same committee and 
there compared and a price set upon labor, as to what the 
government shall pay for labor employed by the govern- 
ment for the season. It then follows such committee ap- 
pointed by the speaker of the house for the purpose of set- 
ting the price upon the different cereals of the country for 
the season, and also to fix or set the price on labor, such com- 
mittee are members appointed equally from the different 
political organizations. If these members of such a com- 
mittee do not agree as to what such prices shall be, as the 
human eye is never satisfied, and there is always some one 
who imagines he is unjustly dealt with, it then follows the 
farmers are advocating to have as high a price set upon 
the cereals as they are worth, and yet a little more if they 
can get it, and have the wages lowered for those who work 
for the government, as the wages paid by the government 
have a tendency to lower or raise the hired help upon the 
farm. The stone-cutters, miners and mechanics will also 
advocate to have the price set upon labor as high as it is 
possibly worth and a little more, as the wages paid by the 
government have a tendency to lower or raise the wages 
among the manufacturing classes and mechanics. This be- 
ing the nature as to the spirit of such a committee ap- 
pointed by the speaker of the house for to set and fix the 
price on cereals and labor of the country for the season, 
it follows such a committee may not agree. But whether 
they agree or not, their work, together with all the tables, 
statistics and reports are sent into the senate chamber to 
a committee there appointed by the president of the senate, 
with him as chairman of the committee. The senate being 
the equilibrium of power and spirit of the law, is the 
equalizer. Therefore if there is any difference to be ad- 
justed this committee so appointed by the president of the 
senate, with him as chairman, will take this difference and 



Legislative Department 595 

put it in the balance scales of justice, there to be weighed. 
When this is done and approved of by the president of 
the senate, a table is made and the wages set or fixed for 
the price of labor for the season. The price there is also 
set or fixed what the government shall pay for the differ- 
ent cereals or grains of the country's products: also what 
price it shall sell such product at to the public. Such a table 
is then, after it is made out complete, sent to the president 
of the people for his signature. The president of the 
people, however, if he finds the price paid for grain is too 
high or too low, can recommend such figures to be raised 
or lowered. If the president of the people also finds that 
the wages for labor paid by the government are too high 
or too' low, he can also recommend such figures to be raised 
or lowered. In such a case he sends the table back to the 
house of representatives, there to be voted upon by the 
members of the house. If the president's amendment to 
the table carries by a majority vote, it is approved of by 
the speaker of the house, by his signature of the table . If 
the president's amendment to the table is defeated, it is 
also approved of by the speaker of the house by his sig- 
nature upon the table. But if it should so happen that 
there should be a tie vote in the house of representatives 
upon the president's amendment, as to lowering or raising 
the price on cereals and labor, the speaker of the house 
then casts his vote for or against the amendment as he 
pleases. The speaker of the house is then signing the table, 
the price then set or fixed upon the table Is then final for 
the season, and a copy of it is given to every department 
within the government. As we find in our constitution 
that no individuals, partners or corporations can hold title 
to any mineral lands of any kind, such as iron, tin. zin^, 
coal, copper, silver, gold, with many other kinds of min- 
erals, it follows the government will have to operate all 
mines. It is then evident that the government will have 
to sell all its minerals that become a surplus in the hands 
of the government to its citizens. It is also then evident 
that congress must set or fix a price on the different kinds 
of minerals, as minerals are the country's products as well 
as cereals. Congress therefore when they set or fix the 
price on the different kinds of minerals is doing this in 
very much the same manner as when they arp setting nr 
fixing the price upon labor and upon cereals, with the only 
exception that minerals of different kinds are sold to for- 
eign countries by the government, as well as to its own 
citizens. The government can also use minerals to balance 
up its book account with foreign nations, as well as to use 
cereals. For this reason congress must set or fix one price 
on minerals or the products of minerals that are sold to 
foreign countries, as to the agreement by treaties by such 



596 Legislative Department 

foreign countries. Congress cannot therefore alone set or 
fix a price upon minerals sold to foreign countries only by 
an agreement with such foreign nation. It then follows the 
government may have to sell the same kind of mineral at 
different prices to the different nations in order to make 
an agreeable treaty with the nation they are dealing with, 
as in such a way the two nations may be equally benefited. 
Therefore the government cannot have the same price set 
on such country's product as it is selling to a foreign 
nation, as it can upon the products sold to its own citizens 
by the government, may also have to be sold at different 
prices, for the same minerals or products of minerals, as 
the transportation of such minerals or products of minerals 
may make a difference in the price in the different locali- 
ties within the borders of the state. You here will ask, 
When congress is setting one fixed price on grain for the 
season, will it not then be a chance for the farmers to sell 
inferior, damaged and second class grain to the government, 
by entering into an agreement with the government steward 
who receives the grain at the warehouse ? There is no law 
within the science of political economy that allows a gov- 
ernment to buy inferior and damaged grain at any price 
and then mix it up with good grain, and then after so doing 
sell it all to the public for good or first class grain. It 
then follows the government will not buy any inferior, 
second class or damaged grain. All grain therefore that 
the government buys must be good, first class grain. As 
far as the government steward and the farmers having an 
understanding that they shall swindle the government and 
the public by dealing in inferior or damaged grain, and 
pronounce it good and first class grain, could not be pre- 
vented very easily in our days where the majority of gov- 
ernment officials are thieves, and where seventy-five per 
cent of the citizens of the state are dishonest rascals, liars 
and cut-throats, and would steal the government blind if 
they could and were given a chance. Right here is where 
civilization comes in among a nation and a people. A 
people or a nation therefore who are lovers of material 
wealth, and are desirous of having everything they see 
that belongs to others, and have also cultivated a thieving 
and robber spirit within themselves, to an extent that they 
would steal from and rob the government at any time an 
opportunity were given them, such people or nation cannot 
be governed by just and equitable laws, nor can such a 
people or nation be ruled by a civilized form of govern- 
ment any more so than a robber gang who have banded 
themselves together for the purpose of plundering every- 
body that comes in their way, can be governed by the law 
of justice, and yet be given liberty to be loose and at large. 
Yet for all of this, if it is found that there is in these 



Legislation on Finance 597 

United States and Sweden twenty-five per cent of its citi- 
zens who are morally honest, a government as we here pre- 
sent to the people of the United States and Sweden can 
be put up within the next fifty years. If not endorsed by 
these two nations in that time, it is not likely it will ever 
be endorsed, for these two nations will in that time culti- 
vate such a thieving and robber spirit into their national 
life that they will have no use for such just and equitable 
laws as are here represented, nor could these two nations 
maintain and keep up such a civilization as we are here 
introducing, lest they should tear down and destroy their 
government. A government like the one we are represent- 
ing does not suppose or propose to have thieves as stewards 
to buy and receive grain from the farmers into the gov- 
ernment's magazines, and then sell it at a profit to them- 
selves, when they are paid by the government a salary for 
their labor. But we will also remind you of this, our 
reader— there is such a thing within a government as a 
bureau of detectives, employed purposely by the govern- 
ment to hunt up or detect all thieves within the govern- 
ment's service. The government has also a bureau of ex- 
pert bookkeepers, who do nothing but examine the books 
of the different departments within the government. Yet 
you say, How will the government know how much grain 
there is in the different grain elevators, magazines and 
warehouses? All such government grain elevators, maga- 
zines and warehouses are built on the same plan, and every 
grain bin or room has a gauge on it as to what it holds. 
The government stewards, with the bookkeepers, when in 
the least mistrusted by the chief of detectives as to their 
honesty, but as yet cannot be proven, are removed to some 
other place in the government's employ. It is just as easy 
•and safe for a government to do honest business as it is 
for a corporation, trust or company. The prevailing idea 
among the general public that all government officials who 
handle funds of the government have a chance to steal 
from the government, are badly misled in their belief. No 
man can steal from the government unless the books will 
show it; that is, if the books are kept right. 



CHAPTER X. 

Lesson on Article IX— Legislation on Finance. 

Section 53. All officers and laborers in the employ 
of the government shall be paid from the treasury of the 
government, and congress shall fix the value of their wages 
and salaries from time to time. 



598 Legislation on Finance 

It will here be seen that all officers and laborers in tha 
employ of the government are paid from the treasury of 
the government ; that is, they are paid in legal tender treas- 
ury notes, such as we have referred to above. We also here 
find that congress shall fix or set the wages of the laborers 
and officers from time to time. This is done by congress 
every year, in the manner we have described in Chapter 
VIII. It will here be noted that the wages paid to laborers 
who are employed by the government, that no money can 
be created by the government upon their labor; that is, 
laborers who are working in repair shops or in repairing 
or maintaining the government's property in a good, 
healthy and orderly condition, or any other place where 
such laborers are working where the government does not 
create money on their labor. The price for such labor may 
differ in different localities and for different kinds of work, 
as such labor may be worth more in one locality than in 
another. It also follows that the wages paid for some kinds 
of labor may be worth more than some other such kind of 
labor, and therefore cannot be set or fixed at a uniformity, 
but have to be lowered or raised according to the value the 
government received from such labor. There are places 
where laborers are put to work where they are in danger 
of their lives and are taking the risk of being killed, or 
laborers may be put in places where there are but very few 
men who can stand to perform such labor as to the endur- 
ance of the physical body. The price of such labor congress 
cannot set, but has to be left to the judgment of the gov- 
ernment's superintendent of such work or labor, or to the 
foreman or boss in charge of such work. What is here 
meant that congress shall fix the value of the laborers wages 
from time to time are the general wages paid by the gov- 
ernment throughout the whole country. 

As we have it in these United States and Sweden today 
those who work for the government have no voice in the 
matter what their wages shall be for the coming season. 
Their wages are set by men who never have split a cord of 
wood in their lives, nor ever dug a yard of a ditch. Lit 
any one of us ask President Theodore Roosevelt and the 
congress today, What is common labor worth this season in 
comparison with the country's product? We have $10,000 
to give any member of the United States congress who can 
give us a correct answer to this question, or the correct 
figures based on the science of mathematical calculation, 
this offer to hold good until the first of January, 1906. 
Or if the president of the United States or any member of 
congress can even give us laborers, farmers and mechanics, 
or any one single individual of us, even an intelligent an- 
swer to this question we shall give him a solid gold watch 
to the value of $300. We venture to say there is not a 



Legislation on Finance 599 

member belonging to the United States congress or to the 
Swedish rigsdag who has studied and is advanced far 
enough in the science of political economy to figure this 
out, for the reason that they will not know where to start- 
in. We laborers, farmers and mechanics are therefore in- 
forming you congressional law rag-peddlers of these United 
States and Sweden that the time is past for putting old 
patches on new coats and new wine in old bottles. We 
therefore consider you as back numbers and advise you to 
take your rags and sell them to a people who do not know 
you, and establish markets for your wine among a barbarian 
and heathen people. 

Section 54. Congress shall have the power to assess con- 
tributions and taxes on the people for the expenses of the 
country, if it is so required. 

We here find that when there is at any time a deficiency 
in the treasury of the government for the running expenses 
of the government, or if there is any extra expense that 
is running down the treasury of the government, congress 
has then the power to levy a tax upon the people in various 
ways, such as to raise the tax upon lands, town and city 
lots; also to raise the passenger and freight rates on land 
and sea, with many other ways as congress may see fit. 
There is no such a law under the science of political econ- 
omy that gives congress the power to bond a nation or a 
people under oath and obligations, by the seal of the gov- 
ernment, to pay interest on money borrowed from individ- 
uals. All such laws that give congress the power to bond 
a nation and a people to pay interest on money borrowed 
from individuals are wicked and infamous. Such laws are 
the laws of the Dark Ages. It is the political doctrine bor- 
rowed from the heathens. It is the political policy of 
gamblers, robbers and thieves. Laws that give congress 
the power to borrow money from individuals and pay in- 
terest on the same from the government treasury, are laws 
like unto the laws written upon the countenance of two 
lives who understand one another by the twinkling of their 
eyes and so work harmoniously together. One says to the 
other by the twinkling of his eye : ' i I shall steal the goods 
if you will hide it." The other says: "It is legitimate that 
you shall bring the goods here to me for its safety and 
preservation. I shall take care of all you can bring me. 77 

We have in the above pages made many harsh statements 
about statesmanship as to the relation of the financial policy 
of a nation, and it is most wonderful when we think of it 
how these different statesmen of the different nations have 
plunged the different nations into an unredeemable debt 
by bonding these different governments to pay interest on 
money. It seems almost incredible that men of intelli- 



600 Legislation on Finance 

* 

gence and brains, such as the monarchs of the different 
European countries claim they have, that they cannot see 
into the fallacy of a doctrine, even if they had never studied 
the science of political economy, that to bond their king- 
dom to pay interest on borrowed gold money to individuals, 
such dead metal that is the producer of nothing, is bound 
to be the downfall of their throne sooner or later. We may 
excuse the statesmen of a counterfeit democratic republic 
for bonding a people and children yet not born, as such 
statesmen are not responsible any longer than they are in 
office, when we consider that a counterfeit democratic re- 
public is only a temporary government of a few years for 
the preparation of a kingdom, as past history is plainly 
telling us. But it is different with an absolute monarch, 
such as the czar of Russia, whose throne is inherited by 
his family. The debt of the imperial throne of the czar 
of Russia at the close of 1903 amounted in round numbers 
to $3,000,000,000. The interest on this enormous debt at 
the average rate of four per cent amounts to about $132,- 
000,000 a year, and as about $2,500,000,000 of this debt is 
held outside of Russia it follows the interest paid on the 
money is a tax levied on the people of Russia as a tribute 
to a foreign people who may be their enemies, and as the 
czar at the present time is drawing heavily on other nations 
for war supplies, it would perhaps be necessary for him to 
ship some $100,000,000 in gold every year after this to 
foreign countries to meet the interest, say nothing of what 
he owes to his own citizens. That such work will eventually 
undermine his throne and overthrow it, to be succeeded by 
some foreign monarch who is not related to the Russian 
people, is very probable. That he is unable to see this is 
a puzzle to a thinking man who looks at statesmanship on 
the surface. What is then the cause of all this bonding 
business by emperors and kings endorsed by their states- 
men? The cause of this lies deeper than many people in 
general suppose. Here is the cause of it. A statesman, 
king or emperor who loves material wealth, power and 
fame has closed up his understanding as to wisdom and 
prudence and have opened up the doors of their understand- 
ing as to vanity and folly. Thus their understanding is so 
darkened as to wisdom in statesmanship that they become 
stupid as to anything that pertains to prudence. Their 
understanding therefore is so darkened that they can see 
no wisdom in anything but what is to their individual ben- 
efit, such as material wealth, power to rule over others, and 
to be the most famous among all mankind, and are striving 
with all their power and might to make the public believe 
they are superior beings to the rest of mankind. Their 
insanity for material wealth, power and fame is of such a 
nature that they have a desire to be rulers of the whole 



Legislation on Finance 601 

world, and not only that, but when you explore the interior 
of their mind as to their will and life's love, they are also 
desirous of ruling the angels of heaven, and even the uni- 
verse itself. There in their insanity for power and fame 
and the love for rule over others is the cause of what these 
emperors, kings and statesmen are bonding their thrones 
in the name of their people to pay interest on bogus gold 
money, that they thereby may be able to enslave the com- 
mon people and keep them under subjection as to their 
ruling power. For it will here be noted if a government 
were not paying interest on a bogus money, the citizens of 
such a nation would soon become independent and liberate 
themselves. It then follows such a people would pay very 
Jittle attention to their emperor, king or statesmen, as to 
the contribution or honoring their emperor, king or states- 
men. You speak to any of these materialistic statesmen 
about scientific money, and that it is not a good policy for 
a government to pay interest on money, they will get rac- 
ing mad and tell you you do not know anything about 
finance, nor do you know anything about how a govern- 
ment ought to be run. But when you ask them why a 
government should be in debt to its citizens, and how long 
it will take before their government will be able to pay 
off the obligated debt, they cannot answer you; for the 
reason that their stupidness in statesmanship has so blocke 1 
their intellectual faculties that they will deny and repudi- 
ate any law that is not in favor of their individual gain 
as to material wealth. Such statesmen are always depend- 
ing on the law and power that is vested in the naval and 
miltiary forces by conquest of arms. There is no univer- 
sity professor, philosopher or mathematician who can give 
us but one reason or cause why a government, such as the 
United States, should be bonded to pay interest on money 
to its own citizens, and that is, the members of the United 
States congress, with its president, are entirely ignorant 
of the science of political economy, as to how to run a gov- 
ernment financially, or they are knaves affiliated with in- 
ternational gambling associations whose members make it a 
business to rob and fleece the different governments upon 
the face of the earth. The United States government as to 
its national life cannot be compared with the older govern- 
ments of Europe, nor in the least with the ancient govern- 
ments of the past ages, as secret and profound history is 
telling us. The government of the United States therefore 
is an infant of three changes of the moon old, or a child of 
one hundred and twenty-eight calendar years old. Seventy 
years ago at the very time when our Caucasian race woke 
up from a long sleep, God Almighty gave this child govern- 
ment of the United States all the lands west of the Missis- 
sippi river as a present for good behavior, free from all 



602 Legislation on Finance 

incumbrances, without a dollar of debt on it. Today this 
child government of the United States, having received a 
present from God Almighty as no other government or 
people have ever received, that we have any record of, has, 
in spite of this valuable present, a bonded debt of $985,- 
000,000. We venture to say that if we should lay these 
figures before a farmer's wife who is in possession of com- 
mon sense with ordinary intelligence, what she thinks of 
such management, she would be sure to tell us : "I think 
it is a very poor management, sir. Therefore I do not 
believe you men are in the least competent to run this gov- 
ernment, and you may just as well turn it over to us women, 
for I can assure you we are better financiers than you. " 
"We here find it is a cause for the common people to agitate 
the women's suffrage here in the United States, as to the 
franchise of using the ballot. The women of the United 
States, some of them, are not as ignorant of political econ- 
omy as we men in general suppose. We also can prove 
that there are many women who are brighter financiers 
than any member of the United States congress or Ameri- 
can statesmen, who are upholding a financial policy where- 
by the government shall pay interest on borrowed gold 
faith money that can produce nothing, but lies in the gov- 
ernment treasury as an idol to Avorship and have faith in 
by a people who are as yet in ignorance and darkness of the 
doctrine and philosophy of the science of political economy. 

Section 55. Congress shall have the power to create 
money out of the people's labor, or those who are engaged 
in the government employ. 

Here we find is where the government and the people get 
their scientific money. Congress shall have the power to 
create money out of the people's labor. We here find that 
congress cannot make any bogus metallic faith money out 
of gold, silver or copper or any other kind of metal, nor is 
congress given power to open up a shop to the public for 
the purpose of letting any one who has a few pounds of 
gold come and manufacture faith money out of it and turn 
it into legal tender money, good for all private and public 
debt, by having congress to help them along in their swindle 
by giving the government officials the privilege to put the 
government stamp or seal upon such manufactured gold or 
silver faith money. It will here be noted that to create 
scientific money and manufacture faith money out of gold 
or silver are two different things, as much so as it is to 
manufacture or make a wooden horse, or to raise or create 
a living horse. A congress of a democratic socialistic re- 
public founded on the science of political economy is given 
power to create money out of the people's labor or expended 
energy of those citizens who are so engaged in the govern- 



Legislation on Finance 603 

ment's employ. It then follows if the government has no 
laborers in its employ, congress cannot create any money, 
any more so than a man who is keeping books for the 
government, who has not a foot of land to his name, can 
raise fast and spirited live horses. A congress of a demo- 
cratic socialistic republic therefore, founded upon the sci- 
ence of political economy, is like unto a farmer who is 
raising horses for the public market and also for his own 
use. Such a farmer can raise or create as many horses for 
the market as the capacity of his farm will permit and no 
more. He can also raise as much wheat and oats on his 
fields as such fields will produce, and no more. It also re- 
quires a certain length of time for Farmer Samuel to raise 
his horses. It also takes a season for him to raise or create 
his wheat or oats. It therefore follows if Farmer Samuel 
is industrious and attentive to his farm, with the help of 
his family, also being industrious, he will live in comfort, 
as he also has a lot of nice spirited horses, with lots ot 
fwheat and oats. It follows, any one who holds a note 
against Farmer Samuel, which he promised to pay at the 
day of redemption, is not afraid that he cannot do so. 
Farmer Samuel can therefore contract debt to the amount 
of what his farm is producing through the season, with the 
exception of what he spends for himself and family. What 
then makes Farmer Samuel's note good to his creditor? It 
is his farm through the expended energy of his labor. It 
makes no difference how good the soil of Farmer Samuel's 
farm were, if he and his family were lazy, indolent, happy- 
n^o-lucky, did not care what became of the farm, he could 
contract no debt, for he could not mortgage any horses it 
he had no horses to mortgage, nor could he put any wheat 
or oats on the market when he had raised no wheat or oats 
that season. The congress therefore of a democratic so- 
cialistic republic, founded on the science of political econ- 
omy, is like unto Farmer Samuel. Congress therefore, when 
it creates money, can only create a limited amount of such 
scientific money, as it requires expended labor by the citi- 
zens of the state to get such money into circulation by the 
government. It also requires that the labor expended in 
the creation of such scientific • money should be as visible 
to the material human 'eye as Farmer Samuel's wheat and 
oats, and as productive and useful to the public as Farmer 
Samuel's horses. Congress therefore can only create such 
scientific money as fast as it has or can get labor to perform 
the work and no faster. It then follows when labor stops, 
and no more labor can be hired, the making of money also 
stops by congress. The congress of a democratic socialistic 
republic, founded upon the science of political economy, 
cannot say, if they should get into trouble with a foreign, 
power, let us issue $10,000,000 worth of greenbacks or treas- 



604 Legislation on Finance 

ury notes based upon wind and cyclones, with the intrinsic 
value concealed in the arrogance and pride of our citizens, 
nor can they in any emergency say, let us borrow money 
from our citizens and pay interest thereon by giving them 
a bond for a deed upon the production of the labor of our 
citizens, not only those who are citizens of our state, but 
also those who are to become citizens of our state, who are 
not as yet born, but will be born hereafter. Such work 
cannot be done by a congress of a democratic socialistic 
republic, based upon the science of political economy. 
Therefore if the treasurer of the treasury of such demo- 
cratic socialistic republic has not stored up treasury notes 
enough in the treasury to meet such an emergency in time 
of trouble with a foreign nation, it follows such a nation so 
involved in trouble with an enemy will have no credit with 
any neutral power or friendly nation, as such treasury notes 
so created by congress upon the expended labor of its citi- 
zens is a mortgage bond upon the property of the govern- 
ment. It then follows if the citizens of such a democratic 
socialistic republic, based upon the science of political 
economy, have been industrious and created lots of prop- 
erty, the secretary of the treasury has a big reserve emerg- 
ency fund to meet all demands in time of war. But if the 
citizens of such a democratic socialistic republic have been 
lazy, indolent and shiftless, and barely work enough to 
keep body and soul together, and cared nothing for their 
government, it follows the secretary of the treasury of such 
a nation or people will have no reserve emergency fund to 
draw upon in time of trouble or war with an enemy. It 
then fellows such people or nation can have no credit with 
neutral powers or friendly nations. It is then evident such 
a people or nation will have to fight their enemies as far 
as they are able on their own resources, as long as they 
last. It then follows if such aj lazy, shiftless, indolent 
people or nation cannot overcome their enemies before all 
their resources are exhausted, they have to give up the 
fight and be conquered by their enemies. But it is other- 
wise with a people or nation living under the law of a 
democratic socialistic republic who have been industrious, 
wise and prudent, the secretary of the treasury of such a 
people or nation has a large reserve emergency fund to 
draw upon, in the shape of government treasury notes. 
When such notes therefore are paid to a neutral power or 
friendly nation for supplies or ammunition, they are legai 
tender for all public and private debt in a foreign country 
as well as at home, among all the civilized nations of the 
earth, who have by an international law agreed upon such 
a commodity of exchange. It will here be noted that all 
such treasury notes are redeemed in the country's products 
at the day of redemption, and are redeemed in accordance 



Legislation on Finance 605 

with a special treaty made with such foreign nation or 
friendly power, who are the holders of such notes, and are- 
redeemed in gold, silver, copper, steel, wheat, rye, corn, 
barley, cats and millet or whatever such a treaty calls for. 
If, however, such an industrious people or nation so in 
trouble or at war with a foreign enemy cannot overcome 
such an enemy before their home supply is exhausted, but 
have to buy and ship in ammunition from foreign countries, 
it then follows if such a people or nation so in trouble or 
at war with an enemy, cannot redeem such treasury notes 
in the products of their country, they have outstanding in 
such foreign countries in accordance with the treaty they 
have made with such foreign countries, such foreign coun- 
try that holds the notes of the nation in trouble or at war, 
and who is not able to redeem its notes, will then take the 
property upon which such notes are based, and in which 
such notes have their intrinsic value, the same as th? 
farmer's creditors who have a mortgage on his horses, an J 
who will take the horses and sell them if the farmer who 
owns the horses is not able to redeem the horses. If there- 
fore such an industrious people or nation, so in trouble 
or at war with a foreign enemy, should lose their battle 
and be conquered by conquest of arms, and their country 
taken away from them, the neutral powers or friendly na- 
tions who hold such treasury notes against such a conquered 
nation or people are still good and must be redeemed by 
the nation or people who made the conquest, as such a wai 
or conquest of arms is only a transfer of the conquered 
nation's property, for by international law there can be 
no repudiation made on such a nation's debt or notes. You 
here will ask, How will a merchant or a firm who sells good& 
or ammunition for perhaps only a few thousand dollars 
to a nation or a people who are so at war with a foreign 
enemy, and are not able to redeem their notes, but have to 
take the property upon which such notes are based, as they 
are a collateral security to the property they represent in 
the whole, not in part? It then follows such a merchant or 
firm who has but a few thousand dollars of such foreign 
notes may hold but a small fraction of the property such 
notes represent, therefore if he should be compelled to 
take his part of such property it would be as of no value 
to him. The merchant or firm who have in their possession 
but a few thousand dollars for goods sold or ammunition 
delivered to the conquered nation, do not have to present 
such notes for redemption to the foreign nation who has 
made the conquest, and are now settling up all the business 
of the nation or the people they have conquered; such 
merchant or firm who is the holder of such foreign treasury 
notes at the time a settlement is pending between the two 
combatants turns such notes into the secretary of the treas- 



606 Legislation on Finance 

ury of their government and gets money of their own coun- 
try in exchange. For it is the business of the neutral pow- 
ers or nations, provinces and states to make a final settle- 
ment for the government and its citizens at the same time 
with, the two combatants; that is, with the conquering 
nation and the nation or people conquered. Such is the 
nature of the intrinsic value of scientific money created by 
congress of a democratic socialistic republic based upon the 
science of political economy. We shall define and expla'n 
this more minutely hereafter in its proper place. But 
money manufactured by a wooden congress of a counter- 
feit democratic republic is different and is like unto a man 
who with his family of boys is running a wooden factory, 
and there manufacturing all kinds of toys for the amuse- 
ment of children, such as wooden horses, goats, rams, jack 
asses and mules, all made of wood, with jewsharps, mouth- 
organs, trumpets and the like. Such manufacturer with 
his boys can manufacture his wooden horses, goats, rams 
and jacks as fast as he pleases, and his musical toys as fast 
as he has any market for them. It does not require any 
certain specified time for Mr. Ashby and his boys to get 
their horses, goats, rams and jacks into the market; thjy 
simply manufacture them as fast as there is a demand for 
them. Mr. Ashby also manufactures horses, rams and jacks 
to order. Any one who brings him a block of maple wood 
can have a horse made of it, or he can trade it for a maple 
horse already made, by giving a discount upon the wooden 
material he brought. It then follows the man who brought 
the wood into the Ashby toy factory has a horse right away. 
He did not have to wait three or four years to get a horse, 
nor did he even have to wait until such a horse was manu- 
factured, because it was already manufactured, waiting for 
the market. But all the horses, rams and jacks that Ashby 
is manufacturing are of wood, and are therefore dead 
bodies of no utility or practical use, and are therefore only 
as an amusement to look upon. The jewsharps, mouth- 
organs and trumpets so manufacturer! in the Ashby factory 
are also of no utility or use to the public, only as an amuse- 
ment for the children, for quieting them when they get 
unruly and in bad humor. Where is now the intrinsic 
value in the Ashby toy factory? His wooden horses, rams 
and jacks, together with his stock of manufactured musical 
toys, the Ashby factory has no intrinsic value any further 
than what raw material and tools he has; that is, what 
lumber and wood he has that is not as yet transformed into 
horses, rams and jacks, has a market commercial value, as 
far as it can be used for furniture or building purposes, 
or for any other useful utility. But the minute Ashby 
and his boys cut this lumber and blocks of wood or logs 
up and manufacture horses, rams and jacks out of such 



Legislation on Finance 607 

raw material, it has lost its commercial value, together with 
the labor expended on making these wooden horses, rams 
and jacks. For the reason that when this raw material, 
such as blocks of wood and lumber, are transformed into 
horses, rams and jacks, such raw material is then spoiled, 
as it can be used for no useful purpose any more. The 
stock of metal in the Ashby factory, such as gold, silver, 
copper, brass and tin has a commercial value as far as such 
metal can be used for useful purposes, or what it can be 
sold for in the open competitive market, but when such 
metal is transformed into toy jewsharps, mouth-organs and 
trumpets, together with metallic horses, rams and jacks, 
such metal has lost a portion of its commercial value, to- 
gether with the labor expended for the manufacture of such 
toy, as the metal in such toy only has a commercial value to 
the extent of what it will bring in the open competitive 
market as junk. All the tools, building and lot of the 
Ashby factory have an intrinsic value as far as such tools, 
building and lot can be used for useful purposes and no 
more. It then follows that Ashby 's horses, rams and jacks 
are not worth anything. He therefore could not mortgage 
them or borrow any money on them, as the labor expended 
in the manufacture of these horses, rams and jacks was of 
such a nature that a creditor would consider it lost labo*\ 
and the same would apply to his stock of toys. Ashby and 
his boys therefore, if they are going to borrow any money 
on their notes it will have to be on their good name bv 
telling their creditors they have any amount of horses, 
rams and jacks, with a stock of all kinds of musical instru- 
ments, but they are presenting fictitious values. The 
creditors who are loaning Ashby and his boys money on 
their good name, are so doing by having faith in fictitious 
values. Ashby and his boys, however, are making as much 
money and are doing as well with their wooden horses and 
toys as Farmer Samuel, as long as they have children to 
deal with who are buying their manufactured goods for 
pleasure and amusement. But when Ashby and his boys 
come to sell their manufactured toys to men who are in- 
terested in useful occupation, they will find their business 
is at an end, and their shop will have to be closed up. 
Such is the nature and work of a wooden congress of a 
counterfeit democratic republic, based upon the sentimental 
whim of the public, and run by political cyclones, who can 
make or manufacture any kind of money they please or 
see fit, and call it legal tender for all debt, public and 
private, in the same manner as Ashby manufactures wooden 
horses and toys for the amusement of children. As such a 
congress does not in any way recognize labor as a factor 
in the creation of money, as such money does not require 
to have any intrinsic value in the eyes of such a congress, 



608 Legislation on Finance 

only as faith in fictitious value of such money. That such 
congress can base their money or treasury notes on metal 
or gold or silver, or anything they please to suit the public, 
is plainly proven in these United States the last thirty 
years, and that the congress of the United States has the 
power to change their wildcat banking system from time 
to time to suit the banking fraternity everybody knows. 
Such a congress has also the power to give individuals the 
right to issue wildcat banking faith currency, that has no 
more intrinsic value than a wooden horse has to a farmer 
or any other man, and is therefore only as toys to amuse 
the children with, or as a perpetrated fraud upon the 
public. Before the year 1873 the United States congress 
recognized gold and silver to be the standard of their 
money ; that is, gold and silver were by measure of weight 
set to be the money of the nation, equal in value as to its 
weight in correspondence. This metal, money or dead idols 
the congress called redemption money ; that is, the treasury 
notes or paper currency that congress had ordered to be 
issued and floated throughout the nation, was understood 
to have its intrinsic value in this silver and gold metal 
deposited in the government treasury. The members of 
congress were either dishonest or they were so blindfolded, 
or stupid that they could not see or understand that the 
minute they put the government stamp upon this gold and 
silver metal to make it represent money, it had lost its com- 
mercial and intrinsic value to the nation, as such ^old and 
silver metal, or gold or silver money could not be used by 
the government in the science of art or mechanical inven- 
tions, nor sold by the government as merchandise, as long 
as such gold and silver money, or gold and silver bullion, 
was lying in the government vaults to represent faith cur- 
rency among the people. They did not understand that 
such metal was then like unto gold and silver idols or 
w T ooden horses made of different kinds of wood, and sold 
at different prices according to the value of the wood. If 
it had not been for the European nations and the heathens 
of Asia who also were worshipping the gold and silver idols, 
it would have been of no use for congress to have ordered 
the gold and silver metal to be stored in the government 
vaults, for they could then simply have ordered fiat money 
to be manufactured, which would have done the people just 
as well, and served the same purpose, on the same principle 
as Ashby and his boys manufacture jewsharps, mouth- 
organs and trumpets to amuse the children. In 1873, how- 
ever, the American congress of the United States decided 
that silver money had no intrinsic value any longer, only 
as merchandise, and therefore could not be recognized as 
redemption money any longer. Congress therefore pro- 
nounced to the people of the United States that silver had 



Legislation on Finance 609 

lost its intrinsic value or redeeming power by an act of 
congress, and silver money then thereafter was only to be 
recognized as token money. In this they were right. But 
the amusing thing is that the American congress of the 
United States had not in the least amended the constitution 
of the republic of the United States. This is a plain proof, 
as plain as the nose on a man's face, that congress either 
violated the constitution of the United States when they 
pronounced the silver money as token money only, or a* 
merchandise, that had before been redempeition money, 
good for all debt, public and private, or the laws of the 
constitution of the United States, as to the foundation of 
the democratic republic of the United States, has its foun- 
dation or base in the public whim of the people and political 
cyclones. Whether we laborers, farmers and mechanics of 
these United States believe this republic is founded on the 
whim of the public and political cyclones, or whether wy 
believe the American congress of the United States is a 
wooden congress of a counterfeit democratic republic 
amounts to the same, as the American congress has the 
power to manufacture any kind of money they please, or 
see fit, regardless of its intrinsic value. It then follows 
that any kind of money that is today legal tender for all 
debt, public or private, may be pronounced token money 
tomorrow, the same as congress did in the year 1873. Wheu 
you ask some of these members of congress or financiers 
why gold should be, or have, the intrinsic value of money, 
they say, because it is the commercial value, or gold metal, 
that is in the gold dollar, and is so recognized all over the 
world, and it is also the scarcity of the metal, or gold, that 
makes it so valuable. But they fail to understand that 
when such gold metal is used as money, and the government 
stamp is put upon it for that purpose, such gold metal so 
used for money has then lost its intrinsic value as long as 
the government's stamp is on it, for such a $10 or $20 gold 
piece is then bogus money, and stands in the same relation 
to the public as an idol god in a temple of worship among 
a people who are idolators, or as ivory chips upon a gam- 
bler's table, which have no commercial value only as long 
as the chins are used as a medium of exchange to keep an 
account of who is the loser or the winner. Gold, however, 
has a commercial value when not used as money, above 
many other metals, but it cannot have an intrinsic value 
as money any further than that it is used for gambling 
purposes. It is necessary that you laborers, farmers and 
mechanics should know the difference between commercial 
values and intrinsic values. Commercial values are those 
of raw material, metal and merchandise of various kinds, 
whereas intrinsic values are those of livestock, such as 
horses and catties, farms, railroads, steamships, vessels, 



610 Legislation on Finance 

(houses and buildings. It then follows gold can have no 
intrinsic value, either as merchandise or as money in whole, 
but only in part. Gold therefore when sold as merchandise 
in the public market has only a commercial value to the 
buyer and seller so far as such buyer and seller can make 
use of it in connection with their labor. But when gold 
is used as money, it has no intrinsic value whatsoever, only 
as far as it can be used as a leverage of power in a fraudu 
lent and dishonest way by individuals to obtain or come 
into possession of intrinsic and commercial values. If it 
were only the scarcity that made gold valuable as money, 
as some people have it in their head is the cause why gold 
is used as money, and that nothing else but gold would do 
as a standard of or for money; that is, that nothing else 
would do to use for the redemption of paper currency but 
gold, is simply a delusion. If congress, as we know, can 
make any kind of money as it sees fit or pleases the public, 
the American congress of the United States can therefore, 
by an act of congress, pronounce to the American people 
that gold has now lost its intrinsic value as money, the 
same as silver did in 1873. Gold therefore hereafter can- 
not be used as redemption money, but only as token money. 
By an act of congress therefore it has been decided thai 
ivory shall be the standard of money. We shall now have 
the ivory standard and all paper currency shall be re- 
deemed in ivory. Ivory standard then would in every 
respect serve the same purpose as the gold standard is now. 
Provided the balance of the nations would agree upon such 
a standard as the ivory standard. All faith currency would 
then be redeemed in ivory. As elephant tusks are more 
scarce than gold, it follows gold would depreciate in its 
commercial value, and ivory chips of a very small size 
would have mere fictitious value than $20 bogus gold pieces 
have now, for there are perhaps not over fifty tons of 
elephant tusks in the whole world today, whereas there are 
over five hundred tons of gold in the United States alone 
today. In the fifteen and sixteenth centuries the Russian 
government adopted silver fox skins as the basis of their 
money standard to a certain extent: that is, as far as the 
government could get hold of such silver fox skins. The 
Russian government took such fox skins in payment for 
taxes. The secretary of the treasury then issued paper 
currency on these skins. A silver fox skin with tail on 
was worth more than a skin without the tail. If therefore 
there is any difference as to the intrinsic value of the silver 
fox skin standard, the gold standard, or the ivory standard, 
we would prefer the ivory and fox skin standard in pref- 
erence to the gold standard, as ivory is lighter and more 
easily handled than gold, and the fox skins would have a 
tendency to acquire a premium. The American congress, 



Legislation on Finance 611 

after the year 1873, finding that the mine owners of the 
Rocky Mountain states, who were owners of silver mines, 
were displeased with their work in repudiating the silver 
standard, or double standard of money, as it lowered the 
price of their silver bullion that came out of tneir mines, 
Congress therefore undertook to pass an act whereby they 
ordered the secretary of the treasury to buy something like 
3,500,000 ounces of silver bullion, more or less, a month, 
and pay gold for it. Such acts, as to fraud, humbug and 
delusion, is what makes us believe the American congress 
is a Avooden horse congress, founded on the whim of the 
public and political cyclones. But when we uncover and 
explore the true motive why this gold standard is adopted 
by the different governments, that all this wildcat paper 
currency shall be redeemed in gold and nothing else, we 
find there is a double swindle in it, We find that congress 
has the power to sell, grant and convey mineral lands to 
individuals, and that congress also has the power to manu- 
facture money out of gold and call it legal tender for aLl 
debts, public and private, and duties on imports. It then 
follows any worthless fellow who has never done a day's 
work in his life and is not calculating to, but has in some 
way or other gotten hold of a few hundred dollars, can 
csend a man out to prospect for him, by paying the pros- 
pector a monthly salary. The prospector finds a gold mine. 
The- stake man gets some one to take out two tons of gold 
for him in the mine. The worthless fellow takes this gol.i 
to the government money-making factory, or mint, as it is 
called. The government factory can in less than two days 
manufacture for him one million dollars of money out of 
nis gold, good for all debt, public and private. This worth- 
less fellow, who could not earn fifty dollars for himself 
by honest labor, is now in a position where he can buy 
intrinsic value for his bogus gold money, such as a nic^ 
productive farm, horses and carriages, or anything he de- 
sires to have. He can now live in elegance and style upon 
the expense of the public, by trading off his bogus gold 
money for intrinsic values of any kind. Can there be any 
greater swindle than this? It is not enough that a wooden 
congress of a counterfeit democratic republic can give 
individual and corporations title to mineral lands, but 
such congress also is helping them to manufacture bogus 
money out of such minerals as gold, mined or taken on the 
public domain. Here is where the double swindle comes in. 
If it stopped with that these individuals and corporatons 
had obtained title to the minerals on the public domain and 
the government helped them to manufacture money out of 
it. would not be a complete robbery, but they are permitted 
to use this bogus gold money as a leverage of power where- 
by they can gr; "n possession of intrinsic values without 



612 Legislation on Finance 

any expended labor, or without performing any labor what- 
soever. For they can loan the government such bogus 
money and draw interest on it. They can buy public 
franchises with it, and anything and everything they want 
that is of a material intrinsic value. Can there be any 
greater swindle among the savages and barbarians, or 
among the worst of pirates, robbers and thieves % We find 
when we explore their financial scheme, as to its stability, 
it is by far less secure than the pot upon the table of a 
poker game after all, for the reason that anything that 
is founded, based and established on falsity and fraud can- 
not be secured to any individual or government And so it 
is with the bogus money manufactured out of gold metal 
and fiat paper currency by the different governments, in- 
dividuals and banking firms among the different nations 
upon the face of the earth today. That there is no stabil- 
ity to their financial establishments is very plain to any 
man who has common sense with a rational reason, any 
more so than a faro game in a gambling den. As long as a 
gambling den where all kinds of games are in operation, 
such as poker, faro, roulette, etc., are protected by the 
chief of police and his police force in a city, so long the 
game will go on. And so it is w T ith the financial establish- 
ments of the different nations of today. As long as they can 
protect and guard their shops where they are manufactur- 
ing hogus money by power of military arms they will keep 
on manufacturing money and use it as a leverage whereby 
they can obtain and come into possession of intrinsic values. 
That there is no stability to their financial establishments 
is plainly proven in time of war. In the late civil war in 
the United States, the North and the South became divided. 
The two factions in order to carry on the war began to 
manufacture paper money based upon bullets and swords. 
This paper currency or paper notes had its intrinsic value 
in the dead bodies upon the battlefield of their opponent. 
If the South had whipped the North, the northern green- 
back currency would have had no more value than the 
bones of their dead soldiers. But as it happened the South 
was whipped. The paper currency of the Southern Con- 
federacy, therefore was worth less after the close of the 
war, than the clothing on the bodies of their dead soldiers. 
Is this not a good proof of what manufactured money is 
worth? The different financial banking institutions of to- 
day, who have loaned the different governments manu- 
factured gold money or gold bullion, and have received in 
return a mortgage bond upon the nation or people, with 
the understanding that such a nation or people shall pay 
interest on the same, the mortgage or bonds such different 
banking institutions are holding against the different na- 
tions or people, are not as safe a security as many people 



Legislation on Finance 613 

suppose, nor have such bonds any intrinsic value any fur- 
ther than that they draw interest as long as such interest 
is paid. Such government bonds so held by the different 
banking firms cannot be compared as to the stability and 
security, to or with scientific money, such as we have re- 
ferred to above, for such scientific money cannot be re- 
pudiated, but will have to be redeemed, whereas individuals 
or banking firms who are holding government bonds can be 
repudiated. Why so ? Or why can such government bonds 
be repudiated, for what reason and in what manner ? The 
reason why such government bonds can and have been re- 
pudiated is that the parties who negotiated for these bonds 
have obtained them by fraud, in the same way as a gambler 
who buys a live horse from a thief who stole the horse. 
Such government bonds therefore, so held by an individual 
or banking firm against a nation or people, who are paying 
interest on such bonds, are no more secured than a man's 
horse that he bought from a thief who stole it. It then 
follows, as long as the original owner of the horse cannot 
find his horse, the man who bought the horse from the 
thief will keep it and use it. And so it is with an individ- 
ual or banking firm who hold government bonds. As long 
as the common people do not raise themselves against their 
king, emperor or government officials who have bonded 
them, body and soul, and repudiated these bonds, so long 
are such bonds good to those that hold them and they re- 
ceive their interest, It will here be noted that stolen 
horses have been found in the possession of men who have 
been using such stolen horses, and which horses have been 
restored to their original owners. Profound history is also 
telling us that government bonds and debt has been repudi- 
ated not only by its own citizens, but by a conquering na- 
tion. It is then evident that what has been before may be 
again. We will not suppose that the czar of Russia should 
have bad luck in the war with Japan, and the common 
people of Russia should get tired of the ruling officials and 
decided to overthrow the throne of the czar, set up a new 
government and repudiate their national debt. And the 
common people of Germany and England endorsed their 
action by notifying their governments and banking* firms 
that if they did not keep their hands off the Russian 
people they will do the same thing as the Russians — re- 
pudiate their national debt, for it would be likely that the 
$2,500,000,000 that the czar has bonded the Russian people 
for to these different banking firms of these nations, would 
have a tendency to set the armies and navies against the 
Russian people. We can hereby see that the financial pi- 
rates of the world of today are making it a business 
to gamble in the finances of the different governments ; their 
establishments therefore are no more secure than a gambling 



614 Legislation on Finance 

den in a city, or a stolen horse. Why so? Because their 
financial institutions are established on fraud and the mem- 
bers of these financial banking institutions are spending 
their labor and energy in the same manner as a gambler 
in a gambling den, for no good purpose to the people or 
nation to which they belong. It is an established fact that 
any government or institution that is established or found- 
ed on fraud and humbug will not stand. But scientific 
money, created by the expended labor of the citizens of a 
nation into useful forms and utility of such nations, will 
endure as to its intrinsic value as long as the material 
property of a nation is visible to the material human eye. 
Which then is the most valuable, safe or lasting? Govern- 
ment bonds, or scientific money? We say, give us sci- 
entific money. 

Section 56. Congress shall create money in the follow- 
ing way: If one or more vessels are to be built for the 
government's use, then shall contract be let to private per- 
sons for material and supervision of such vessel or vessels, 
but the government shall pay all labor on such vessel or 
vessels, from the smallest to the greatest, and this labor 
shall be paid in paper money. These notes shall have the 
model of the vessel engraved on the face, name, date, etc. 
If it so happens that the vessel is lost, then shall these 
notes immediately be redeemed for the vessel at their in- 
trinsic value. All persons engaged in the government em- 
ploy must be American citizens and of the Caucasian race. 

Here we find in what way the government shall create 
money when one or more vessels are to be built for the gov- 
ernment, or as we may now term it, steamship. The gov- 
ernment pays for all such labor upon such vessel or ves- 
sels from the smallest to the greatest, It will here be seen 
that the labor performed or expended in construction on 
these vessel or vessels are not only the creation and con- 
struction of raw material into the form of a vessel or ves- 
sels, but it is also the creation of the government treasury 
notes. These treasury notes could not in any possible way 
come into existence if the government did not have some 
of its citizens employed upon these vessels, as we have 
stated above that these treasury notes, so paid to the lab- 
orers and mechanics for the labor performed in the con- 
struction of such vessel or vessels, are prepared by the 
secretary of the treasury beforehand and that the model of: 
such vessel or vessels are engraved on the face of such 
treasury notes, together with the name of the vessel and 
the year and date of such vessel or vessels was ordered to 
be built by congress. Such treasury note, therefore, so 



Legislation on Finance 615 

printed, issued or prepared by the secretary of the treasury, 
could not be paid out by him to the first man until such 
man or men showed a time check that they had worked on 
such vessel or vessels, nor can the secretary of the treasury 
pay out such treasury notes for any material furnished by 
contract in the construction of such vessel or vessels, as the 
secretary of the treasury cannot in any way dispose of 
these treasury notes until he in return receives a time 
check signed by the timekeeper and the man who has per- 
formed the labor expended in the construction of such 
vessel or vessels. It follows it is impossible for congress 
or the seretary of the treasury to get one single note or 
number of notes in circulation unless they have a receipt 
to show that such treasury note or scientific money has been 
created, or brought into existence by the expended labor 
performed in the construction of the vessel or vessels. 
Therefore such note has its intrinsic value in the vessel 
which name and model are engraved upon its face. It will 
here be seen it is as impossible for a congress of a demo- 
cratic socialistic republic, founded upon the science of po- 
litical economy, to create money ivithout labor performed, 
as to give such money intrinsic value, as it would be for 
a farmer to raise a live draught horse out of wood in a 
carpenter shop. It will not here be amiss for us to point 
out to our fellow laborers, farmers and mechanics that to 
create money and to manufacture money are two different 
things, as much so as it is to raise horses, cattle, wheat, corn 
and oats, or manufacture furniture, farming implements, 
and machinery; draught horses and livestock must be 
raised or created, which require time and labor. Therefore 
such horses and livestock have an intrinsic value. Wooden 
horses and imitation of stock can be manufactured out of 
wood by machinery requiring no specific time, nor any 
amount of labor, but such horses and imitation of stock 
are dead bodies and therefore have no intrinsic value to 
men. Wheat, corn and oats are raised or created and 
therefore require a certain length of time with labor ex- 
pended. It has therefore a commercial value as far as it is 
a preservation of a man's life as to the consumption of 
food. An imitation of wheat, corn and oats could be man- 
ufactured by machinery, and would require no specific 
time, but it would be bogus, as it could be used to no pur- 
pose for man or beast. Therefore would have no intrinsic 
value. Furniture, farming implements and machinery are 
manufactured for the convenience and comfort of men, but 
it does not require any specific time to manufacture a cer- 
tain amount of furniture, farming implements or machin- 
ery, but can be done as fast as the market demands it. 
Dead machinery, therefore, when set in motion, produces 
more labor in the construction of such manufactured goods 



616 Legislation on Finance 

than man can with his hands. The production therefore of 
snch machinery or manufactured goods into dead bodies, 
are therefore only as a convenience and comfort to men, 
but are not essential as to the preservation of a man's life, 
health and happiness. It then follows if we stop raising 
or creating livestock, cereals and everything that the soil 
of the earth produces, it is but a matter of time before all 
machinery and the men who are operating it will become 
silent, their life lamp blowed out, and the motion of the 
machinery stopped. But it is otherwise and makes no dif- 
ference if all the machinery that manufactures goods of 
every kind is stopped and the men who are operating such 
machinery leave the country or commit suicide, farming 
and stock raising will go on just the same, and it would be 
but a matter of time before new machinery would be in 
operation, and a young and new set of men and women 
would be operators of such machinery. This is, as to its 
difference, in scientific money created, or bogus money 
manufactured, a live, spirited, intellectual scientific con- 
gress, therefore, of a democratic socialistic republic founded 
upon the science of political economy has the power to 
create money upon the expended labor of its citizens, for 
the welfare, benefit and preservation of its citizens, where- 
as a wooden congress of a counterfeit democratic republic 
has the power to manufacture money out of gold, silver 
and paper upon the power and strength of the naval and 
military forces of such a republic to the enslavement, detri- 
ment and destruction of its citizens. It says in the above 
Section 56 that contract shall be let to private persons 
for material and supervision of such vessel or vessels. 
This seems strange that this section reads in this way when 
we take into consideration that the government is the 
owner of all transportation and operates all the mines, and 
has its own drydocks, but we shall here explain why it 
reads in this way. There are three reasons why it reads 
in this way: "Then shall contracts be let to private per- 
sons for material and supervision of such vessel or vessels.' ' 
The first reason is that the limited expression of the Swed- 
ish and English languages are such that it was impossible 
for me to get this wording expressed in any other way, as 
the Swedish and English languages are purely material. 
It then follows when these words were translated from 
the original, which are written in pure Correspondence, 
it lost the spirit and soul of the law as to its intention 
in the expression of these. few words. I worked hard ten 
days on the translation of these few words, and I had it 
expressed in at least twenty different ways in the two 
languages, but what is here written comes the nearest as to 
its intention and meaning. The second reason why it reads 
in this way : ' ' Then shall contract be let to private persons 



Legislation on Finance 617 

for material and supervision of such vessel or vessels," is 
that here lies concealed a deep political policy in this. It 
does not say, nor is it intended, that the governmen must or 
is compelled to have all its vessels built in this way by con- 
tract for material or supervision, as no foreign nation has 
a right to dictate to some other foreign nation in what way 
they shall have their vessels built. It follows that the 
government can furnish material for the construction of 
its own vessels if it wants to, or any portion thereof, as 
they see fit, and that the government can also hire a su- 
perintendent by the month or day to supervise the e&^> 
struction of such vessel or vessels. If the words ''shall," 
"must" and "compelled" had not such a confusing rela- 
tion to one and the other, I would have gotten the transla- 
tion of these few words closer to their expression or inten- 
tion, but suffice to say, the intention and meaning of these 
words amounts to this : If the government finds it is to 
its advantage to give the contract to an individual for to 
furnish all material for a vessel and do the supervising 
of such a vessel, the government is then out of all bother, 
and all it has to do is to furnish the labor required for 
the construction of such vessel or vessels. It then follows 
the government may give an individual or individuals a 
contract for the building of a vessel and let him use a 
government drydock if it is convenient for both parties. 
As to the construction of vessels and in building such ves- 
sels, a government may not have the necessary material for 
the construction of such vessel or vessels within the borders 
of the state. It then follows that it will be to the advantage 
for the government to give the contract to some foreigner 
who will come and build such vessel in the government's 
drydock and furnish all the material for such vessel or 
vessels, or any part of the material what the government 
has not got, and charge the contractor up for such ma- 
terial to be deducted from his pay, stipulated in his con- 
tract. We will suppose that some small island government 
like Cuba or Denmark, who have very little shipbuilding 
material, but have plenty of labor, and are in need of some 
vessels, the Cubans could give an American shipbuilder the 
contract to come and build their vessels and furnish all the 
materials and superintend the work, and the Cubans furnish 
all the labor, in order to get some more scientific money into 
circulation, and thereby increase the wealth of their gov- 
ernment. The Danish government could do the same thing, 
have a Swede or German shipbuilder to come and build 
their vessels. Do you here see, our reader, where the 
policy comes in, and why it reads in this way: "Then 
shall contract be let to private persons for material and 
supervision of such vessel or vessels." It does not say 
that such private persons shall or must be compelled to be 



618 Legislation on Finance 

citizens of the state. For if it were so intended, it would 
be so specified, the same as it says: "All persons engaged 
in the government employ must be American citizens and 
of the Caucasian race." It is therefore very plain that 
such private persons to whom the government is letting 
contracts to build and construct such vessels and furnish 
material, makes no difference to the government whether 
such private persons are black, white, yelllow, red or green, 
any more so than that it would be aggravating for a white- 
man of a Caucasian state to be bossed and ordered around 
and kicked about by an insinuating, overbearing negro or 
Chinaman, if such a one should be awarded the contract for 
the construction of such vessel or vessels. This, however, 
would be guarded against by the government officials. 
They would take care to let such a contract to men who 
were noted for being humane and well behaved. The third 
reason why it reads: "Then shall contract be let to pri- 
vate persons for material and supervision of such vessel or 
vessels, ' ' is that the government may want some smaller 
craft to be built, where there is no necessity of a drydock, 
but simply a shipyard. It then follows where private 
citizens have a shipyard for the construction of small ves- 
sels or crafts, in remote places, the government can get 
such small vessel, craft or scow built cheaper by contract 
at a private shipyard by only having to furnish the labor 
than to have it done at the government shipyard. It is, 
however, not necessary for the government when it wants 
to have such smaller vessel, craft or scow built for the 
government's use, that the government should furnish the 
necessary labor in the construction of such smaller vessel, 
craft or scow, if such are not the orders of congross, for 
the government can pay for the material, labor and all if 
there is plenty of money in the government treasury. It 
will also here be noted that smaller crafts and scows are 
not ships or vessels, and are therefore not ordered to be 
built by congress, but are ordered to be built by the com- 
missioners of transportation, in connection with vessels 
or shins built. No money or notes are based or issued on 
such smaller crafts or scows. We also note that, if it so 
happens that the vessel is lost, upon which such treasury 
notes are issued or have their intrinsic value in. then shall 
such notes immediately be redeemed, for the vessel is their 
intrinsic value. It will therefore be seen and understood 
that small crafts or scows cannot be called as vessels, but 
only temporary property, as such smaller crafts or scows 
may not last but a year or two. In the creation of scientific 
money of a state or government we find it shall be created 
by the citizens of the state and no others, as it expressly 
reads: "All persons engaged in the government employ 
must be American citizens and of the Caucasian race." 



Legislation on Finance 619 

There are two reasons why a government is prohibited 
from employing others besides its own citizens and of the 
Caucasian race. The first reason is that if two or more 
border states of the Caucasian race lived under separate 
governments, whether these people had adopted the same 
constitution or not. the laborers and mechanics of such 
nations would flock from one state to the other in confusing 
disorder, trying to get a premium on their labor in time 
of scarcity of labor. It also would tempt the different gov- 
ernments to give premiums on labor, if they were allowed 
to employ strangers from a foreign state who were not a 
citizen. The premium on labor therefore could be forced 
up to an extent beyond all reason in comparison to other 
products of the nation or state. Congress also would be 
unable to set any fixed price on labor, for the season, nor 
could congress in any way be able to figure out or make 
any comparison what labor would be worth in comparison 
with the product of the state, province or country. As 
labor is the product of all wealth, it follows that if the 
different nations were allowed or could employ any stran- 
ger from a foreign state who came along in the government 
employ and create scientific money out of the expended 
energy of such strangers' labor, such nation then, therefore, 
who had such a stranger in its employ, would steal that 
much money from the nation where such stranger was a 
citizen. It then follows that where there were two or 
more border states, who were allowed to -practice the same 
thing there would be theiving and stealing: all around. 
Such stealing therefore would be by far more injurious to 
the state or people than any other land of stealing, as 
such stealing could not be prevented by any officer's 
watch, keys, locks or guards, nor punishable by the laws 
of justice. This seems rather paradoxical when a man looks 
at it on the surface, but is very plain when we think of it. 
The science of political economy is compelling us to rec- 
ognize the fact that scientific money cannot come into ex- 
istence without the expended energy of labor, and that the 
production of such expended energy of labor is an exclusive 
right or franchise granted to congress by our political god 
on the science of political economy, as such an exclusive 
right or franchise cannot be obtained by any individual, 
corporation or partners. It follows if two or more border 
nations who create or have scientific money, and yet were 
allowed to create a certain amount of their money at the 
expense of their neighbor or border nation, part of their 
money would be bastard money, as such a nation who had 
so created money on the expended labor of a stranger, who 
was a citizen of a foreign state, had then committed whore- 
dom with the state or nation of which the stranger is a 
citizen. It then follows if two or more border states or 



620 Legislation on Finance 

nations were so allowed to create money on the expended 
labor of strangers who were not citizens of the state or 
nation, such state or nation would be like that many harlots 
who know no limit to their whoredom, for it will here be 
noted if two or more border states or nations were allowed 
to employ strangers who are citizens of a foreign state 
and create money on their expended labor this would be- 
come intoxicating to all such border states or nations. 
After such state 1 or nation then has become intoxicated 
with the wine of material wealth and nower, such a state 
or nation therefore would be living in adultery together. 
All their money would soon become bastard money, as a 
harlot or whoredom are destructive to a state or nation in 
the same manner would also congress become a whore who 
committed adultery with a foreign nation by creating 
money on the expended labor of a stranger who is not mar- 
ried to the state. Such congress therefore of such state or 
border nation would become destructive to their states and 
nations. You say, "Why so 9 "We do not understand this 
yet. Because when congress began to create money out of 
the expended labor of a stranger who was not married to 
the state, such money would not be in the strict sense of 
the word scientific money, but would be what we may call 
bastard money, or as we may term it, illbegotten money, or 
like the money earned by the harlot for the prostitution of 
her physical body. Such bastard money also would have 
a tendency to lose its intrinsic value for the reason that 
such a congressional harlot would pour out her love upon 
her lovers; that is, such a congress would be tempted to 
give an excessive premium to foreign laborers, such as 
would be beyond the intrinsic value of the labor produced. 
This would also apply to citizens of the state or nations 
who also were employed bv the government. To illustrate 
this more clearly, we shall define it in this way: We will 
now suppose that two or more border states are all build- 
.ing five vessels apiece at one and the same time. No one 
can work on these vessels only their own citizens. The nrice 
on such labor by congress for the season is set, according 
to the products of the state or country. The cost of labor 
for such five vessels of the different nations will then be 
just what such vessels are worth, whether such nations are 
able to complete such vessels in one, two or three years or 
not depends upon the available labor within the borders 
of the state, that the different governments can get to 
work on this vessel. It is with a nation in this case as it. 
is with individuals. One nation may complete their five 
vessels in one year, whereas, it may take another nation 
three years to build their five vessels, on account of the 
fact that their citizens do not care to work at such hard 
work, but prefer to keep stores, peanut stands and be out 



Legislation on Finance 621 

hunting and fishing. Yet such vessels when completed and 
ready to plow the high sea with passengers and freight 
have cost the different governments $200,000 a piece in 
labor, which the different governments has paid out to its 
citizens who did the work on these vessels in government 
treasury notes. We will now suppose that these same na- 
tions or governments who are starting iu building these 
five vessels apiece at the same time, and the different gov- 
ernments shall be allowed to employ any stranger from a 
foreign state who came along, and who was not a citizen 
of the state where he was employed, it then follows that 
the people of the nation who did not care to work at such 
hard work as shipbuilding, but preferred keeping stores, 
peanut stands, hunting and fishing, such a people or nation 
to get their five vessels completed in the same length of 
time as the nation or people who were expert, strong and 
ablebodied shipbuilders, as those lazy, weak and indolent 
people could get their vessels built anyhow, whether they 
worked on them or not, for all they had to do was to give 
a premium on labor to the ship carpenters of the neighbor- 
ing nation, and they would come and build their ships. 
There would be nothing that would prevent these indolent 
storekeeping, peanut stand, hunting and fishing nation 
from paying such foreign labor in government treasury 
notes such as we have represented above. Such treasury 
notes of such peanut nation therefore would be good, pro- 
vided the premium they had given to the ship carpenter of 
the building, manufacturing, architectural and commercial 
nation were not in excess of the value of the vessel, as to 
its commercial value in the earning of the competitive 
market of the world, as such government treasury notes 
Jiave their intrinsic value in the vessels afloat. No one 
therefore could distinguish such treasury notes of such 
peanut nation from genuine notes, any more so than a 
man can distinguish an illegitimate child from a child 
born from parents and the product of true wedlock. The 
only way a man can tell an illegitimate child from children 
born in true wedlock is by having a personal acquaintance 
with its mother. And so it is with government treasury 
notes which are created from the expended energy of 
labor, and have their intrinsic value in the production of 
such expended labor. No one would be able to tell the 
bastard treasury note from the genuine treasury note of 
a nation, unless a man knows such a nation has created 
such notes from the expended labor of men who were not 
citizens of such nation or government. It then follows if 
a peanut nation who wants some ships built but neither 
can or will build such ships, but in order to get their ships 
built they are now giving a premium to the ship carpenters 
of their neighboring nation, who are already at work build- 



•622 Legislation on Finance 

ing ships for their native country, it then follows that 
when the ship carpenters of the commercial nation find 
they are offered premium on their labor by their border 
peanut nation, they will go there to work temporarily, as 
long as such premium on their labor is paid. The com- 
mercial nation that is so losing its ship carpenters will then 
also have to give a premium on labor to their ship carpen- 
ters and mechanics, as they are anxious to have their five 
vessels afloat as soon as possible. As the commercial nation 
will have more use for their vessels than the peanut nation, 
the congress of the commercial nation will therefore say 
if the peanut fellows can afford to pay premium to the 
ship carpenters we can too, and will do so. Thus the pros- 
titution will start in and will not stop until it will become 
disastrous to all the nations alike. Thus we find the five 
vessels which before cost the different governments 
$200,000 a piece, in labor, when no one could be employed 
but its own citizens, would when these different govern- 
ments began their prostitution and whoredom, when they 
began to employ anybody and everybody, who was a stran- 
ger, to work on their vessels, the same vessels so built 
under such a ruling would then cost the different govern- 
ments $300,000 apiece, one-third more than the actual com- 
mercial value of such vessels in comparison to the products 
of their respective countries. It will here be plainly seen 
that such bastard treasury notes of the different nations, 
who have their intrinsic value in the vessels afloat were 
not a^ good as genuine notes, for the reason that suoh 
bastard treasury notes were one-third of its intrinsic value 
fictitious or imaginary, or as it may be called, faith or 
fiat, the one-third of these bastard treasury notes. You 
here will say, our reader, Why do you not express yourself 
in a more polite way? We are virtuous, honorable men, 
that is why we are expressing our selves in this way, as we 
do not approve of falsity, but despise conceit and vanity. 
We are also opposed to theft, robbery and whoredom. A 
thief is a thief, a robber a robber, a whore a whore, a 
harlot a harlot, and a bastard a bastard, and nothing else. 
It then follows any man or woman who is using a substitute 
for these words, with many others of the same nature, are 
using a bastard language. This also applies to all kinds 
of work performed by the government where treasury notes 
are created upon the expended labor of its citizens. Such 
is the reason why it reads that all persons engaged in the 
government employ must be American citizens and of the 
Caucasian race. The second reason why it so reads: "All 
persons engaged in the government employ must be Ameri- 
can citizens and of the Caucasian race," is that the science 
of political economy as to the nuptial commandment of 
our political god, forbids an alien of a foreign race to be- 



Legislation on Finance 623 

■come a citizen of a Caucasian state. For our God says 
in his commandmant first : ' ' You shall not plant the sweet 
corn and the maize alternately, row by row, in the same 
field, but you shall plant the sweet corn to the north of 
the river Asima and the maize (or Indian corn) to the 
south of the river Asima, that its water may be a sign as 
a partition between the two fields." Second: "You shall 
not store the wheat and the barley in the same bin. ' ' Third : 
"Nor shall you cut down the live oaks and the green cedars 
to give room to the poplar and fir, but you shall take the 
seeds of the poplar and the fir and plant them en the west 
side of the mountain Sorea." It will here be noted that a 
government set up and run under laws and statutes satis- 
factory to our Caucasian race would not become satisfactory 
to an alien race, or any individual of such an alien race, 
as to their spirit. It is also well known that the spirit of 
the inhabitants of a Caucasian state will rebel when it is 
ruled by the inhabitants of an alien race. There is no 
affinity, nor can there exist or ever be made an affinity 
between our political god and an alien of a foreign race. 
It then follows that an alien from a foreign race cannot 
be married to a Caucasian state. This is the second reason 
why it reads: "All persons engaged in the government 
employ must be American citizens and of the Caucasian 
race." As we have above in a simple way and partly ex- 
plained what scientific money is, and that there can be but 
one kind of scientific money, in the same manner as there 
can be but sixteen ounces in a pound, and twelve inches 
in a foot, and as there is but one way to look at the North 
Star, and that is to turn to the north with the face upward 
to the firmament. A magician may show us the North 
Star by turning our face to the south downward, but this 
would only be an image or reflection of the North Star. 
Therefore all money that is not scientific money is not 
money, but only images or reflections of money, displayed 
by financial magicians. We shall now take a fflhnnse at 
what the financial magicians are doing and what they have 
done, and in what way they are able to blindfold and de- 
lude the public with their bogus money manufactured out 
of gold, as these financial magicians have found they can 
with their sorcery and magic make the public believe they 
are handling money, when they are throwing out to them 
manufactured gold and silver coins and paper currency 
based on dead metal of gold. They have a right to be 
proud of their trade or profession, and we shall not blame 
them for making as big a show of their art as possible. 
But these financial magicians of our day, who are display- 
ing the image or reflection of money are unlike the magi- 
cians who with sorcery and magic are humbugging the 
public for their amusement for a few cents. Such are 



624 Legislation on Finance 

therefore harmless to the public and the state. But it is 
not so with the financial magicians. They are dangerous 
to the state and a damage to the public. These financial 
magicians are in the employ of satan and the devil, to 
overthrow governments, establish wars and destroy nations, 
pilots to destruction of the ship of state, and the captain 
of ruination to the boats of nations. The financial magi- 
cians of the world of today do not care for their manu- 
factured gold dollars any further than as far as they can 
use this image of money as a leverage to obtain or come 
into possession of intrinsic values in the shape of personal 
and real property, such as steamships, railroads, farms, 
city property, mines and factories. All these intrinsic 
values these financial magicians could never get hold of 
if it were not that they could use manufactured gold money 
as a leverage of power to swindle the public and the gov- 
ernment out of intrinsic values. Thus they are using the 
bogus money manufactured out of gold in the same man- 
ner as an artful magician, with his black art of magic, 
is making chains out of solid rings or links before a curious 
public without opening or shutting the links or rings. Such 
a black art magician, if he were left alone or given liberty 
to do as he pleased, could in half an hour chain fast every 
one of his audience to their seats so that they could not 
move their hands or feet. This is a good proof how easily 
artfulness can be practiced upon a curious public. Is it 
then any wonder that the financial magicians of the world 
of today are able to bind nations and governments hand 
and foot. These financial magicians are also gambling 
among themselves as well as upon the finances of the dif- 
ferent governments and the public. It is not here neces- 
sary for us to explain in what way or to what extent this 
gambling is carried on, as their work is well known to 
(most of the public, but is paid no attention to. But for 
the benefit of those laborers, farmers and mechanics who 
have not the time to inform themselves as to this gambling 
we shall here give a hint how it is done, lest some should 
say we are only talking through our hat, and are carrying 
a spirit of enmity against these men. It will here be noted 
that as individuals we have nothing against these men, nor 
that we have any malicious hatred against them, but pub- 
licly and nationally they are our enemies. We therefore 
take this liberty, as it is our duty to expose them and 
show up their work to such laborers, farmers and mechanics 
who are not posted as to what these financial magicians 
are doing. As we have not taken any lessons in their 
School of black art we have but a faint idea ourselves in 
what manner or to what extent these financial magicians 
are able or will be able to exercise their magic power over 
the common people, the government officials, and the public 



Legislation on Finance 625 

in general. But suffice to say, we shall here give a few 
figures as a hint in what manner they are carrying on their 
operations. The financial magicians who are organizing 
companies of various kinds, are also at the same time re- 
organizing inflated companies on a lower basis, here in the 
United States. Some of these are the United States Ship- 
building Company, American Bicycle Company, Chicago 
Union Traction Company, and Federal Telephone Com- 
pany. There are many more. These combines have usually 
been formed by creation, in each case, of a large quantity 
of preferred and common stocks and bonds, an aggregate 
several times larger than the capitalization or value of the 
constituent companies. These so-called securities are put 
forth by syndicates of bankers or other operators, with 
invitation to the public to buy them. The syndicate agrees 
to take all that the public does not take, but often lacks 
the means or inclination to carry out the promise. The 
result is a large remainder of undigested securities, with 
consequent necessity of reorganization. Here, for example, 
is the shipbuilding trust. It had a great amount of se- 
curities, so-called, left over ; that is, the market would not 
take them and the syndicate could not. The capitalization 
was nearly $82,000,000. The reorganization proposes to 
wipe out no less than $39,000,000 of this. Can you here 
see into the game? We have not space here to explain it 
to you, our reader, furthermore, you may see into it your- 
self. There are others who are continually in trouble. For 
example, one of them said to have had a plant worth not 
more than $200,000 received that sum in cash, $300,000 in 
preferred stock, $300,000 in common stock and $300,000 
in bonds. You can here see the nominal or ficitious value 
in these stocks and bonds that are calculated to be floated 
among the public. You can here plainly see that the opera- 
tions of this game are similar or nearly the same as poker 
games played by cards, or as a faro game. The syndicates 
of bankers who are handling or putting out these stocks and 
bonds of such constituent companies stand in the same re- 
lation to these constituent companies as a faro dealer stands 
in relation to a faro game, who is selling red, white and 
blue manufactured ivory chips for money to those who 
are betting on the game. The faro dealer never risks a 
cent, nor even a chip, for when he sells chips he gets a 
percentage. And so it is with the banking syndicates, or 
syndicates of bankers. They never risk one dollar in such 
constituent companies, but are selling such stocks and 
bonds at a certain percentage. The outside operators who 
are selling these fictitious stocks and bonds in connection 
with these syndicates of bankers, stand in the same rela- 
tion to the bankers as cappers are related to a gambling 
house where faro, poker, with many other games are in 



626 Legislation on Finance 

operation. The cappers when they are not out hunting 
suckers to bite at the game, and times are a little slack, 
they go to the faro ring and draw a certain amount of 
money, which is charged up to them. With this money they 
take a hand in the game. And so it is with the different 
broker firms who are buying and selling stocks and bonds 
in these constituent companies. The game is this: That 
when no more stocks and bonds can be sold to the public, 
and no dividends are coming forth, the stock is compressed 
or squeezed down in such constituent companies until such 
stock will have an intrinsic value, in the same manner as 
the king of a gambling house generally gets the chips and 
the money both from those who are betting on the game. 
There again is the National Asphalt Company, capitalized 
at $28,000,000. Effort is being made to compress and 
squeeze it down to $6,500,000, perhaps as large an amount 
as it will reasonably bear. Likewise the Federal Telephone 
Company. It was capitalized at the prodigious total of 
$100,000,000, but is to be cut down to one-tenth of the sum. 
There are, however, other companies in these United States, 
in the different industries of the nation, whose stocks and 
bonds have an intrinsic value, as such stocks and bonds 
are drawing dividends or interest, and therefore have by 
far more value to the financial magicians than manufac- 
tured gold money, as such stocks and bonds are based upon 
the visible intrinsic values produced by the expended energy 
of labor. The bulk of such stocks and bonds are held by 
the financial magicians of these United States and Europe, 
who have become the mysteries to the public mind, and 
whose work is the cause of misery to the public human 
body. The New York Journal of Commerce presents some 
interesting figures of the work of these financial magicians. 
On this subject at large it says in part : 

"Its compilation shows that, out of a total of $848,260,- 
969 of bonds of the various industrial combinations of the 
country, $68,825,520 or eight per cent, are defaulting on 
their interest. The remaining ninety-two per cent are 
paying interest regularly. Of a total of $1,537,048,947 of 
preferred stock of the industrial corporations $98,452,400, 
six and four-tenth per cent, are suspending dividends, and 
$229,315,635, or fifteen per cent, have never paid any 
dividends. The remaining seventy-eight and six-tenths 
per cent are constantly paying dividends. The common 
stock figures are worse yet. Out of a total of $2,414,282,- 
148 fifty per cent, or $1,208,615,668, have never paid any 
dividends. These defaulting stocks may be pronounced and 
classified as water pure and simple. " 

The New York Journal of Commerce further says : ' ' Such 
stocks were made for credulous investors. Extremely 
fortunate it is that the number of these have not been so 



Legislation on Finance 627 

great as the stock jobbers hoped and had evidently ex- 
pected. Could these have been worked off as their manu- 
facturers intended, there would have been another immense 
financial catastrophe. It has been a fortunate escape." 

A man who reads these figures and does not think or take 
warning is like unto a lazy and indolent man who goes to 
sleep in a vessel whose hull has been scuttled by pirates, 
and does not know that his vessel is sinking and that he 
will have to swim to save his life. But an intelligent man 
who thinks when he reads the above figures will become 
alarmed and scared when he finds he is sailing upon a 
vessel which has sprung a leak in a tempest, and will there- 
fore neither eat or sleep until he has stopped the leakage 
of his vessel in order to save his cargo and his own life. 
If we are going to recognize the science of mathematics 
as we are compelled to do as many of us who are not 
knaves, fools or idiots, we find that when we apply the 
enormous figures representing the intrinsic value of wealth 
created from labor that the financial magicians have already 
under their supervision and control, it is only a matter of 
a few years when these financial magicians will have the 
supervision and control of everything and anything, fast 
and loose, that is of any intrinsic value upon the face of 
the earth, provided they are left alone in their operation, 
and no one disturbs them in their game. You will also 
find, our reader, if you are an intelligent man or woman 
(we are not here speaking to knaves, idiots and fools), that 
these financial magicians, if left alone in their operations, 
will in course of time have such a power over the balance 
of mankind that emperors, kings and presidents of counter- 
feit republics will have to dance like unto monkeys in a 
sideshow before a ringmaster's whip. Such is the power 
concealed in the magic art of black finance when left alone 
to its own workings. When we note that of the seventy- 
eight and six-tenths r>er cent of the $229,315,635 of these 
stocks and bonds are constantly paying dividends, we find 
it required 163,689 men to work 313 days in the year at 
$3 per day to pay the dividends of these stocks and bonds 
with one man more who would only work 309 days, or 
245.434 men 313 days in the year at $2. Every cent of 
the earnings of that number of men to pay the dividends 
on these stocks and bonds. This is, however, only a frac- 
tion of the stocks and bonds these financial magicians are 
drawing- interest or dividends on. It will also here be 
noted that there is no limit to the black magic art of 
finance, and will not stop only to be overthrown by suicide 
of its own cunning, for it will also here be noted that these 
financial magicians, ninety per cent of them are suffering 
from what the doctors call paranoia, that is, they have 
become insane on this one thing, and that one thing is 



628 Legislation on Finance 

stock, bonds and gold, in the same manner as a miser is 
affected with paranoia who makes himself suffer to go 
hungry when he has money in his pocket, and can get food 
if he only pays for it, but is not willing to do so, or like 
Dr. Alexander Dowie, Elijah the Second, and Mrs. Mary 
Baker Eddy, who is suffering from paranoia, although such 
people can never be convinced they are suffering from 
paranoia. They therefore will never stor> their work until 
they are compelled to do so by force, as John Alexander 
Dowie and Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy, with many others, are 
altogether innocent and good people. They are harmless 
to the state and the nation, and will do no wrong, as they 
believe they are appointed by God to save a wicked nation 
from destruction. Such mistaken ideas are what the doctors 
are calling paranoia, as such religious people are harmless 
to the state and to the nation, they are left alone to go 
ahead in their work. But it is otherwise with these finan- 
cial magicians who are practicing the black art of magic 
in finance. These are destructive to the state and the na- 
tion and will sink the ship of state in the abyss of dark- 
ness if they are not stopped from scuttling its hull. Yet 
as the work of these financial magicians is such that it is 
destructive to the state and the nation, they sincerely be- 
lieve, many of them, or at least ninety per cent of them, 
that they are a benefit to the state and the nation, and are 
so appointed by God to serve the nation and the people. 
That these financial magicians are suffering' from paranoia 
we have many proofs when we note what was taking place 
in the city of New York the 22d day of April, 1903, when 
the new building of the New York Stock Exchange was 
dedicated to God, having Rev. Morgan Dix of the Trinity 
church to send up supplication by prayer, and they all in 
a solemn, dignified way dedicated the building in the care 
of the Lord Jesus Christ and the Most High God. What 
did Rudolph Keppler, president of the exchange, say? 
Among other things and in part he said: "Nor need I hesi- 
tate to allude to the spirit of patriotism which has always 
animated the financial community of which our association 
forms an important part, and to the ever present readi- 
ness to contribute to the relief of suffering humanity, and 
to promote and inculcate just and equitable principles of 
trade and business." Is this not a plain r»roof that this 
financial magician, Mr. Rudolph Keppler, president of the 
New York Stock Exchange, imagines himself to be a great 
benefactor appointed indirectly by God to relieve suffer- 
ing humanity when it is needed, and that he is one of the 
promoters and inculcators of just and equitable principles 
of trade and business. You ask this financial magician, Mr. 
Rudolph Keppler, president of the New York Stock Ex- 
change, who he thinks is the greatest factor in the relief 



Legislation on Finance 629 

of suffering humanity, he and the New York Stock Ex- 
change, with its members, or John Alexander Dowie, and 
the true Catholic church, or Mrs. Baker Eddy and the 
Christian Science, and you will find when you ask this 
financial magician, Rudolph Keppler, that he will pro- 
nounce you crazy for asking such a question and will call 
on the police to take care of you, and if he gives you any 
answer at all he will tell you he is the greatest benefactor 
and savior to suffering humanity, and that there could be 
no comparison between him and the New York Stock Ex- 
change to Mrs. Baker Eddy and the Christian Science, or 
John Alexander Dowie and the true Catholic church, and 
if it was not for him and the New York Stock Exchange, 
with its members, together with the balance of such stock 
exchanges, the government of the United States could not 
endure or stand, and would fall to pieces, and the Ameri- 
can people could do no business in a just and equitable 
way. He would also tell you American civilization would 
go down, and there would be disorder in just and equitable 
business to an extent that we would have to live like the 
Indians. Then you ask Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy who she 
thinks is the greatest benefactor of suffering humanity, 
her and her institutions with its members of the Christian 
Science, or Rudolph Keppler and the different stock ex- 
changes with its members, and you will find she will call 
you a simple-minded, unenlightened person for asking such 
a question. She would then pray for you and give you a 
mind cure, and if she would answer your question at all 
she would tell you there could be no comparison to her and 
her institution, the Christian Science, to Rudolph Keppler 
and the different stock exchanges, as if it were not for her 
and the Christian Science the people of the United States 
would be living in ignorance and confusing disorder; 
American civilization would, go down and the government 
overthrown. Then you ask John Alexander Dowie who 
he thinks is the greastest factor in the relief of suffering 
humanity, he or Mr. Rudolnh Kepnler of the New York 
Stock Exchange, and he will tell you in a pitiful tone : ' ' It 
is too bad you are not better informed of the workings of 
G-od. There can be no comparison made as to this, as Ru- 
dolph Kepnler is only a gambler, and his stock exchange a 
gambling den. whereas I am Elijah the Second of the New 
Catholic church, the redeemer of suffering humanity." 
This goes to prove that these financial magicians are suffer- 
ing from paranoia in the same manner as the heads and 
leaders of the different religious fanatical organizations. 
But the fact of it is that we honest laborers, farmers and 
mechanics have found that Rudolph Keppler, John Alex- 
ander Dowie and Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy, and their in- 
stitutions, neither can nor are they able, or will ever relieve 



630 Legislation on Finance 

suffering humanity. All the difference there is, Rudolph 
Keppler and his institution do not care for the suffering 
humanity and their contributions to such relief is only a 
sham, whereas Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy and John Alexander 
Dowie 's contributions to suffering humanity are imaginary. 
It will also here be noted that many of these financial 
magicians have committed suicide when financial disasters 
have struck them, or overtaken them, rather than to humili- 
ate themselves to go to work for some one by the day or 
month, clerking for some one. They will in preference 
take their own life. Many bankers have committed suicide 
when yet their bank was solvent, which also goes to prove 
that such men suffer the extreme of paranoia. You ask a 
good learned doctor if a man is altogether sane when he 
commits suicide, and he will tell you a man who takes 
his own life is suffering from some disease, either mentally 
or physically. If the disease is that of his physical body 
he may be sane as to his mind and spirit, but if his disease 
is that of the mind, such a man who is planning suicide 
is suffering from hallucinations and is therefore crazy, and 
his disease can be detected by his neighbors and friends, 
but he who is suffering from paranoia is to a certain de- 
gree, or by degree, insane, and no one will ever know of 
the disease only by the observation of the operation of 
his work, and many of them are so situated in their busi- 
ness that it requires a very intimate friendship to find out 
that such individual is suffering from paranoia in any 
degree or to any extent. It is therefore evident that we 
honest laborers, farmers and mechanics have discovered 
that Rudolph Keppler, and the balance of the heads and 
leaders of the different magical financial institutions are 
suffering from paranoia, more or less, and that in this we 
are not mistaken, as it is plainly proven by the work and 
deeds in their speech and action. It then follows we 
laborers, farmers and mechanics will have to look after 
these financial magicians and keep our eyes on them, for 
this one reason, that the work of Rudolph Keppler and his 
followers is different from that of Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy 
and John Alexander Dowie, as to his production of good 
and evil, as the nature of the spirit of these people is also 
different as to its good and evil intent. Here is the dif- 
ference between the financial black art magic magicians of 
our day and the religious fanatics of our day. Let the 
government or the different governments interfere with 
the heads or leaders of these different religious institutions 
and try to stop the leaders in their operations, and they 
will lay their case before God and in an humble and meek 
way pray for those who are trying to do them harm. Why 
so? Because their intentions are good and such people 
as to their love is that of brotherly friendship and mutual 



Legislation on Finance 631 

happiness, but you will find it otherwise if the government 
or the different governments should undertake to interfere 
with or stop the heads or leaders of the financial institu- 
tions in their work and operation, in the different stock 
exchanges of today. You would find these financial black 
art magicians would not lay their case before God and 
pray for those who were trying to do them harm, but they 
would lay their case before the one they serve, the devil, 
and curse and damn those who were brave enough to inter- 
fere with them in their work and operation, and as they 
were in their insane imagination, as Rudolph Keppler ex- 
presses it, the promoters and inculcators of a just and 
equitable principle of trade and business, they would raise 
themselves up against the government and try to overthrow 
it by the inauguration of a rebellion and would kill, hang 
and murder every one who was trying to stop them in 
their operation. Why so? Because their intentions are 
evil. They love to rule over others and consider them- 
selves superior to those who are not affiliated with their 
organization, suffering as they do more or less from 
paranoia, they are to the same degree as to their spirit 
tyrannical and despotic. It is well known to the doctors 
that the great railroad magnate, Jay Gould, the father of 
George, Edwin and Helen Gould, was suffering from that 
disease known as paranoia, and I can say I have all the 
evidence I want that this is true. I shall here therefore 
relate a circumstance that happened here in the state of 
Washington in the eighties. Our state was then a terri- 
tory, the railroad between Kalama and Tacoma did then 
not pay its running expenses, yet the passenger rate was 
ten cents a mile. We therefore, many of us laborers and 
mechanics, could make money by walking if we were travel- 
ing over the road. Jay Gould, once traveling over the 
road from Kalama to Tacoma, seeing a number of woods- 
men traveling on the road on foot with their blankets on 
their backs, asked the conductor why these men were 
traveling on the road afoot with their blankets. The con- 
ductor answered that they could make four dollars a day 
by walking. Jay Gould then in bitterness said: "I shall 
make these westerners eat their blankets before ten years 
have passed by." That is, he imagined himself to be able 
to make such times on the Pacific coast that we laborers 
would not be able to buy any blankets, but would have to 
use that money for something to eat. Jay Gould suffered 
from paranoia to a degree that he imagined he would in 
ten years be owner of all the railroads of the United States, 
and be able to control all courts and legislation. You ask 
a well informed doctor who knew Mr. Jay Gould if it is true 
that he suffered from paranoia, and he will tell you yes. 
Here is how we can tell, if in no other way, our fellow 



632 Legislation on Finance 

laborers, farmers and mechanics, that these financial ma- 
gicians and religions fanatics are suffering from paranoia. 
If Rudolph Keppler and his associates, with all the stock 
exchanges of the United States, the bankers and banks 
included, were shipped to the Island of Madagascar, Africa, 
together with Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy, the Christian Sci- 
ence, and John Alexander Dowie, the United States gov- 
ernment would stand just the same, and the American 
people would do business as before, and never miss them, 
only as far as they are making trouble in our finance and 
display religious fanaticism in the form of a shideshow. Of 
course a scientific banking system would have to be inaugur- 
ated. Reading profane history of the people of the United 
States we find that in the year 1850 there was one mil- 
lionaire in the United States. In 1860 there were perhaps 
six or seven that had the control of intrinsic value to that 
amount. Today there are men in the United States who 
are in possession of intrinsic value to the amount of $200,- 
000,000, or at the measurement of labor performed at two 
dollars per day, which is equivalent to 100,000,000 days' 
work, the whole amount of intrinsic values hejd, controlled 
and supervised by the four hundred, or four thousand five 
hundred men is so great that we dare not give the figures. 
It will here be understood that we do not put the blame 
on these men for obtaining these intrinsic values now in 
the form of property produced by the expended labor of 
the citizens of the state, for such is bound to be the out- 
come and production of the laws of the state that is manu- 
facturing bogus money out of gold for the purpose of 
giving its citizens an opportunity to study and practice 
the black magic art of finance. We are here looking at 
this subject from a scientific standpoint and shall here 
deal with the human mind collectively. This black magic 
art of finance so practiced by our financial magicians of 
today, is a good lesson to us laborers, farmers and mechan- 
ics and is worth the price we pay for it. It shows what 
the human mind is capable of when let loose in this direc- 
tion, when unrestricted by the law. We can, however, not 
imagine what would be the outcome and to what extent we 
laborers, farmers and mechanics would have to suffer, ; 1 
this black magic art of finance was allowed to be carried 
on as it now is, unrestricted by the government, for it is 
impossible for any man to foretell what such fianancial 
magicians will undertake or do who are so suffering from 
paranoia, as this disease is of such a nature it carries its 
victim into a boundless desire for material wealth, and 
the vainglory and imagination of such a mind is the desire 
to rule over others. That this is true can never be doubted 
by any man or woman who is of a thinking mind, as we 
know it is an established fact that there are men of today 



Legislation on Finance 633 

-who are in possession of $10,000,000, more or less, which is 
a representation of 5,000,000 days' work, more or less. 
"v~et such men who are so in possession of such material 
wealth are yet striving with all their might to get more, 
:and even will resort to dishonest means to get more, 
and even cannot sleep at night on account of wondering 
if there is not some one who is trying to swindle him out 
of some of his material goods. When the fact of it is, he 
has it all secured in a way that no one can swindle him 
out of anything. Such men are suffering from paranoia, 
and there are many of them. It then follows the fault 
does not lay with these men who have been taking up the 
black magic art of finance, studied it and made it a pro- 
fession and a business, but the fault lies in the defective 
laws of the state that gave these men the opportunity and 
chance to practice this black magic art of finance. It is, 
however, no great mystery to see into it in what way these 
financial magicians, railroad magnates and mine operators 
got into possession of all this enormous wealth of intrinsic 
value without doing any labor for it. When congress of 
republics and dynasties of imperial kingdoms are one and 
all agreeing to manufacture bogus money out of gold and 
silver as a measure of value, recognized as a commodity 
of exchange in the same manner as the boss or king of a 
poker or faro game is selling manufactured ivory eir.ps 
for gold and silver to those who are betting on the game. 
In the same manner is the world's financial magicians of 
today selling bogus money manufactured out of gold and 
silver, to the different governments and the public for in- 
trinsic values, such as steamships, railroads, mines, fac- 
tories and lands, together with city property, with many 
other intrinsic values, etc. The bogus manufactured money 
made out of gold and silver is only used by these financial 
magicians as a leverage of power whereby they can obtain 
or get in possession of all this enormous wealth and intrinsic 
values, and not only that, but they are only loaning the dif- 
ferent governments and the public this bogus money manu- 
factured out of gold and silver for a short time, when they 
are trading it off to the government and the public for in- 
trinsic values. This looks paradoxical to those who have 
not studied the science of political economy, but those who 
are recognizing the science of mathematics in connection 
with the science of political economy will find this to be 
true, and cannot be otherwise, for the reason that the law 
of the state in connection with international laws is rec- 
ognizing this bogus money manufactured out of gold and 
silver as a measure of value whereby all other measures 
shall be measured. It then follows those who have obtained 
or come into possession of intrinsic values by means of a 
false measure or bogus money is recognized by the law of 



634 Legislation on Finance 

the state to be a just, equitable measure and scientific 
money. It then follows if the government or the public, 
who have parted with or traded away their productive in- 
trinsic values for this bogus money manufactured out of 
gold, they are in the same position as a man who is sitting 
at the gambling table betting on the faro or poker games, 
and who has exchanged every dollar in his possession for 
ivory chips. It then follows the man who has so tradeu. 
off or bought ivory chips for his money, and has nothing 
in his possession but chips, he will have to bet on the 
game in order to get his money back, or a part of it. For 
the minute he leaves the gambling table his ivory chips 
has no longer any value, as, if he had chips to the amount 
of five dollars with the gambling table, he could not take 
the same amount of chips and go out into a restaurant and 
get a breakfast for them if he were hungry. The poker 
boss and the faro king are in a position where they are 
almost sure to get their chips back that they have sold, for 
one-tenth the value they sold them at, as the poker boss or 
faro king has ten chances to the bettor's one. It then 
follows it is only a matter of time before the poker boss or 
faro king will have the bettor's chips and money both. And 
so it is with a government and a people who are trading 
off or selling their intrinsic values for bogus* money manu- 
factured out of gold, to the world's financial magicians of 
today, as these financial magicians have ten chances to the 
government and people's one, to come into possession of 
the intrinsic values and the money both, as the government 
and the people are compelled to stay with the game if they 
are going to get any of their intrinsic values back, that they 
have parted with. It is therefore very plain that these 
financial magicians who are so obtaining intrinsic values 
for bogus money, will, in a short time, have all intrinsic 
values and the money both, as the government and the 
state with its citizens will have to pay tribute to these finan- 
cial magicians, if they in any way want to have the use 
of such intrinsic values or utilities, such as paying rent 
on buildings and lands, fare on steamships and railroads, 
the use of telegraph and telephone lines, etc., with many 
other things. Thus we can plainly see that under such 
laws, where the court of the state recognizes false measures 
to be used for obtaining intrinsic values in a dishonest way, 
and congresses of republics and dynasties of emperors and 
kingdoms are manufacturing bogus money out of gold, it 
is only a matter of time before these financial magicians 
will have all intrinsic values and the money both, as it is 
the intrinsic values these financial magicians are after, in 
the same manner as the faro king wants the bettor's gold. 
It then follows money is only a temporary adjustment in 
the magic financial operation, as to what individuals or the 



Legislation an Finance 635- 

government or any citizens of the state are losing or gain- 
ing among themselves in the way of money, does not in 
the least affect the game or their financial operation, any 
more so than it can have any effect on the faro bank when 
the bettors or players are winning or losing chips from 
one or the other, or among themselves. Such chips as they 
have bought from the governor of the faro bank— the ivory 
chips used with or upon the gambling table— are only a 
temporary adjustment attached to the game to keep it go- 
ing, or as a temporary bookkeeping or memorandum to 
show who is the loser or winner. Although the governor 
recognizes these manufactured ivory chips as money as 
long as the game is going on, provided such chips were 
bought from him when the game was started and paid 
for in money. A man therefore who may have fifty chips 
of his own in his pocket, which he has not bought from the 
governor of the faro bank or the dealer, cannot use such 
chips in the game ; which goes to show that the ivory chips 
used in the faro game have no value whatsoever to the gov- 
ernor of the bank, unless such chips are bought from him, 
and then they are only as an adjustment to the game. And 
so it is with the financial magicians of today who are in 
the different stock exchanges gambling in the finances of 
the different governments. Bogus money therefore, manu- 
factured out of gold, is to them only an adjustment in the 
game upon the different stock exchanges when intrinsic 
values are bought and sold. Gold therefore has lost its 
intrinsic value when the government stamp has been placed 
upon it and used as money, and stands in the same r^otion 
to the members of the stock exchange, to the government 
and the people, as the ivory chips are related to the gover- 
nor of the faro bank, the game and the players or bettors. 
Why so? Because gold is then used for fraudulent pur- 
poses and therefore can have no intrinsic value to the gov- 
ernment and the public, but has a fraudulent tetrastich 
intrinsic value to those who are using such gold monev as a 
leverage to obtain or come into possession of intrinsic 
values. If this was not so, how could the Russian nation, 
the wealthiest nation on the face of the earth in intrinsic 
values, have a national debt of $3,300,000,000, and that 
$2,500,000,000 of this enormous debt is held outside oi 
Russia, and that the national debt of the United States is 
at the present time $985,000,000. and out of this sum our 
obligations to Europe, of one kind and another, is about 
$400,000,000. Is this not enough to show that gold has lost, 
its intrinsic value to the government and the nation col- 
lectively when the government stamp is placed upon such 
gold metal and used as money? The above figures of the 
national debt of Russia and the United States are very 
plain to you, and it ought to convince you that we are 



636 Legislation on Finance 

here telling the truth when we are telling you that when- 
ever a government is placing or putting the government 
stamp or seal upon a piece of gold metal and recognizes 
it as money, the gold in that ten dollar or twenty dollar 
gold piece has lost its intrinsic value to the government and 
the nation collectively, as the gold in that ten dollar or 
twenty dollar gold piece is then transformed into a fraudu- 
lent tetrastich intrinsic value to those individuals who want 
to use it for such purposes. Yet you cannot understand 
how it can be that gold is losing its intrinsic value to the 
government and the nation collectively when the govern- 
ment stamp is put on it, as you can take a ten dollar gold 
piece and get almost anything you want for it in any 
country to the amount of ten dollars. You can also take 
it to a jewelry shop and have a gold ring made out of it. 
You therefore say, how can it be possible that the gold in 
this twenty dollar gold piece I am here holding in my 
hand has lost its intrinsic value because the government 
stamp is on it, when I can buy almost anything I want for 
it in any country to the amount of twenty dollars, and 
take it to a jeweler and have a watch chain made out of it? 
We did not say that the gold in the twenty dollar gold 
piece you are holding in your hand had lost its intrinsic 
value to you as an individual, as to what you can get for 
it as merchandise in the public market, or as far as you 
can use it for a watch charm or chain, but we said the gold 
in the twenty dollar gold piece you are holding in your 
hand has lost its intrinsic value to the government and the 
nation collectively, and is bogus besides. You who hold 
the twenty dollar gold piece in your hand, whether you are 
man or a woman, will have to admit you are not the 
national government as to its laws and statutes, nor are 
you the nation collectively, but only a small fraction thereof. 
Another reason why you do not understand how it can be 
that the gold in the twenty dollar gold piece you hold in 
your hand has lost its intrinsic value to the government 
and the nation collectively by having the government stamp 
the doctrine from the school of black magic art in connec- 
tion with the science of political economy, nor have you 
any knowledge of the black magic art of finance in connec- 
tion with bogus and counterfeit finance. You therefore 
cannot tell the difference between the philosophy of finance 
in connection with the science of political economy and 
the doctrine from the school of black magic art in eannec- 
tion with bogus and counterfeit finance. We shall there- 
fore here give you an idea why the gold in the twenty 
dollar gold piece you are holding in your hand has lost its 
intrinsic value to the government and the nation collectively 
when the government placed the stamp, or the eagle, upon 
the gold you are holding in your hand. The government 



Legislation on Finance 637 

then, when it stamped it, pronounced it twenty dollars in 
gold as money good for all debt, public and private. The 
twenty dollars metallic money then took the place of twenty- 
dollars in scientific money representing one hundred hours 
of labor expended in transformation of useful utility with 
its intrinsic value to the government, whereas the twenty 
dollar gold piece you hold in your hand is dead metal and 
is producing nothing. It, therefore, can have no intrinsic 
value to the government, or a commercial value to the 
nation collectively, for the reason that such a twenty dollar 
gold piece as you are holding in your hand is not genuine 
or scientific money, but is bogus money. It then follows 
the value of the gold in the twenty dollar gold piece you 
•are holding in your hand is only imaginary and the com- 
mercial value of it is only in the imagination of your mind, 
and the store keeper to whom you trade it for a plow, for 
the reason that the twenty dollar gold piece you are hold- 
ing in your hand is a representation of itself and therefore 
has no office. That is, the twenty dollars you are holding 
in your hand is like unto an idol god. An idol god can 
save no man from punishment unless such idol god is the 
representation of an office in the science of Correspondence. 
The twenty dollar gold piece you are holding in your hand 
is also like unto a man who represents himself to be a 
general in time of war upon the battlefield, who has no 
army or staff officers to defend his life, as you can take the 
twenty dollar gold piece you are holding in your hand and 
deface it with a hammer until it is no longer twenty dollars, 
or throw it into the river, and that is the last of it, but if 
you have a note of scientific money, representing one hun- 
dred hours of expended labor transformed into useful 
utility to the government, that note holds an office, in the 
same manner as a general who is the commander of a pow- 
erful army, whose staff officers will take his place if he 
is slain in battle. You therefore take such a scientific 
money paper note, representing one hundred hours of ex- 
pended labor transformed into useful utility to the gov- 
ernment and the nation collectively, and tear it to pieces 
and throw it into the river, and you have thereby destroyed 
no intrinsic value to the government or the nation collect- 
ively, for the intrinsic value of that note cannot be de- 
stroyed by a single individual, by tearing it to pieces or 
burning it. Yet you do not understand why the twenty 
dollar gold piece you are holding in your hand has no in- 
trinsic value to the government and has lost its commercial 
value to the nation collectively when the government is 
placing its stamp upon it. Is it possible for a man to burn 
a garment into ashes and yet be dressed therewith? Con- 
gress cannot take the products of the gold mines and manu- 
facture money out of it and at the same time use it for 



638 Legislation on Finance 

art and scientific purposes. It then follows what gold is 
stored in the government vaults for the purpose of backing 
up outstanding paper currency is entirely lost to the nation 
collectively, and therefore all the gold in the government 
vaults, together with what is circulating among the people 
as money, with the government stamp on it, has lost its 
intrinsic value to the government and its commercial value 
to the nation collectively. Yet you do not understand in 
what way the gold in the twenty dollar gold piece you 
hold in your hand has lost its intrinsic value to the govern- 
ment and its commercial value to the nation collectively 
by having the government stamp put upon it, as a miner 
can take his gold dust, or gold bullion, and get anything 
he wants for it, the world over, as far as it exetnds to its 
commercial value. You then say, Why should that same 
gold that the miner brought then lose its intrinsic value 
to the government and its commercial value to the nation 
collectively when the ' government stamp is put upon it? 
The gold that the miner brought in dust or bullion into the 
city and traded it off to the merchants for goods of various 
kinds as to the value of its weight, is like unto an honest 
and useful citizen of the state. But if the same miner 
takes his dust and bullion to the government mint and has 
the same gold manufactured into ten dollar and twenty 
dollar gold pieces, that gold is then like unto a thief who 
is serving out a term in the penitentiary. In the same 
manner that an honest, useful and upright citizen of the 
state can be transformed into a thief and a robber and lose 
his citizenship by having to serve out a life sentence in the 
penitentiary, in the same manner can gold be transformed 
into bogus money and lose its intrinsic value to the govern- 
ment and its commercial value to the nation collectively 
by placing the government stamp upon the gold, and rec- 
ognize it as money. Everybody knows that all the convicts 
in our penitentiaries of today, who were at one time useful 
citizens to the state, are a damage to the government 
and an expense to the nation collectively when they are 
placed in the penitentiary and stamped on the back with 
the letter L. And so it is with a gold piece when the gov- 
ernment stamp is put upon it. The amended statutes of 
the United States say that there shall always be kept as a 
reserve fund in the government treasury $100,000,000 in 
gold. There was not long aero $150,000,000 more in the 
government treasury, besides the general gold reserve. But 
we will say there is in the United States treasury today only 
$200,000,000. If this gold is all in gold coin it has an 
avoirdupois weight of 3681/2 tons of gold coin of 25.8 troy 
grains. This gold so deposited in the government treasury 
of the United States stands in the same relation to the 
government and the nation collectively, as 3,608 life state 



Legislation on Finance 639 

convicts who have lost their citizenship and are a damage 
and an expense to the government and the nation collect- 
ively. It then follows this 368% tons of gold cuin so de- 
posited in the government treasury of the United States is 
a damage to the government and an expense to the nation 
collectively, as it has lost its intrinsic value to the govern- 
ment and its commercial value to the nation collectively, 
in the same manner as the convicts have lost their citizen- 
ship. But the ten dollar and twenty dollar gold pieces 
which are circulating among the people of the United 
States are so many thieves in the employ of the financial 
magicians who have renounced their citizenship to the state 
and have become enemies to the government and a damage 
to the nation collectively. If you, our reader, are an honest, 
intelligent man or woman, you cannot fail to understand 
why the gold in the twenty dollar gold piece you are hold- 
ing in your hand has lost its intrinsic value to the govern- 
ment and its commercial value to the nation collectively, as 
long as the government stamp is on it, and furthermore, 
the twenty dollar gold piece you are holding in your hand 
is also a thief in the employ of the black magic art of 
finance as a leverage to obtain intrinsic values, recognized 
by financial magicians as a propelling power of trade and 
commerce. But if you, our reader, are a scornful knave, 
idiot or fool, you neither will nor can you understand why 
the twenty dollar gold piece you are holding in your hand 
has lost its intrinsic value to the government and its com- 
mercial value to the nation collectively when the govern- 
ment stamp was placed upon it. We, however, have this to 
say to you, our fellow laborers, farmers and mechanics, 
who are not acquainted with the black magic art of finance, 
that it will not hurt you to inquire where the difference 
is between the black magic art of finance and finance based 
upon the science of political economy. There lies con- 
cealed in the black magic art of finance a power as to its 
design so crafty and complicated that the tricks of the 
most skillful sleight of hand performers cannot be com- 
pared to it, To define clearly and minutely the difference 
between the black magic art of finance and finance upon 
the science of political economy would require a volume 
of five hundred pages. We are here only giving you lab- 
orers, farmers and mechanics a few pointers in a simple 
way for you to study on. If this will be a benefit to you, 
we are well paid for our labor, if not, we have lost but 
little. As we, in the above, have given you a pointer or 
two in the black magic art of finance, we shall here give 
you a hint or one pointer in the finance based upon the 
science of political economy. It is a grand thing and pleas- 
ant work when rightly understood, where a man or a num- 
ber of men are able to extract wealth from nature's forces 



640 Legislation on Finance 

to the benefit of himself, the state and the nation collective- 
ly, in the same manner as the corn is sapping the strength 
of the soil of the field in which it is growing, or as the 
typhoon is robbing the ocean of its water. We will now 
say there are five of us who are going to form a printing 
and publishing company, to be known as the Livy & Stensel 
Publishing Company, of Portland, Oregon; capital stock 
$5,000,000. This stock is all treasury stock representing 
$1 per share, no common or preferred stock. The first 
100,000 shares of this stock are or shall be sold at fifty cents 
a share. The five of us will take at the outset 40,000 
shares, which will then give us $20,000 in the treasury. We 
then buy our plant and printing press. When we get it 
running and it pays, we begin to sell more stock to the 
public, until we have sold 100,000 shares to the public. If 
we can employ fifteen men in our company we shall be 
able to pay ten per cent dividend on this stock the first 
year. The second 100,000 shares we sell will be sold at 
sixty cents a share. Of this $60,000, $30,000 is put into 
the plant and more men put to work as the business de- 
mands it. The other $30,000 we put into the treasury for 
the purpose to buy stock with. As we are selling stock, 
we also buy stock, as those who have stock in our company 
can withdraw at any time and get their money back. Thus 
we are doing a banking business on our own labor. We 
shall invade every state in the union with our books, news- 
papers and literature. For every 100,000 shares of stock 
we sell of the treasury stock we have not bought, we raise 
it ten cents is we are able to pay ten per cent dividend 
to our stockholders. Thus in five years we shall be able to 
sell $3,000,000 worth of stock. The company, if it is prop- 
erly managed, shall then have $3,100,000 worth of machin- 
ery, buildings and plants. If properly managed the stock 
will then in course of five years be sold and bought at par. 
Thus whoever bought the first 100,000 shares has in five 
years doubled his money. Everybody has drawn dividends 
on their money invested ; all labor paid to the top notch of 
their profession; everybody has made a little money in an 
honorable and respectable way, and the country improved. 
This, however, is only an outline of our articles of incor- 
poration and the by-laws. There shall be five supervisors, 
who shall meet once every six months, and three directors 
and a president. Thus we have a government of our own. 
Every stockholder shall have one vote only, whether he 
holds 50,000 shares or ten. Such is finance based upon the 
science of political economy. Do you here see that it does 
not require any money in our business, stamped on gold, 
if the government had scientific money and very little of 
that. The American people are no peanut nation, nor do 
we want to be any Cheap John jays, or degenerate socialist 



Legislation on Finance 641 

communists or counterfeit democrats, but we shall equip 
ourselves with intelligence and skill, and arm ourselves 
with ambition and strength to compel the earth to yield up 
her treasures. He who has built a house with the intention 
of having a home shall dwell in peace therein, and he who 
planted the field shall reap the harvest. But the sleeper 
shall not be wakened or disturbed in his slumber, nor shall 
the clothing of a sluggard be washed by a stranger. Sci- 
entific money, therefore, cannot come into existence without 
the expended labor transformed into useful utility, or the 
construction and creation of intrinsic values to the govern- 
ment and the state. It then follows any man who itention- 
ally, maliciously is upholding, sanctions and substituting 
tbe hlack magic art of finance, with its bogus and counter- 
feit money, in place of the philosophy and doctrine in 
connection with the science of political economy with its 
scientific money based upon intrinsic values created by 
the energy of labor, is not a good citizen, but is a thief who 
will steal from the government directly or indirectly every 
time an opportunity is given him. Such man is also a 
robber who is desirous of robbing the nation collectively, 
provided he can escape from the clutches of the laws of 
the state. 

Section 57. Bookkeepers and foremen must be paid 
from the government treasury of notes before created. Con- 
gress shall have the power from time to time to regulate 
and give premiums to skillful mechanics and laborers. A 
mechanic may have worked five hours, but his labor may 
have been worth six or eight, more or less. No laborer 
shall receive any less than one ferfi for five hours' work, 
for one note in the whole is the value of five hours' labor, 
and a measure of value whereby all other measures shall 
be measured, and any laborer who cannot fulfill this first 
measure of value shall immediately be discharged, for false 
measure shall be thrown away. 

Here we find that when the government is building any 
vessels, buildings, roads, parks, canals or highways, and 
congress issues money or treasury notes to pay off the lab- 
orers with, who are employed on such vessel, building, road, 
park, canal or highway, such notes so prepared by the 
secretary of the treasury to pay off the laborers with, the 
same kind of notes cannot be used to pay off the time- 
keepers, bookkeepers, superintendents, bosses or foremen, 
but must be paid by money already in the government 
treasury, such as the government has collected for taxes 
and revenue in various ways. The reason of this is that 
the notes so prepared by the secretary of the treasury 



642 Legislation on Finance 

to pay off the laborers with, who work on such vessels, 
buildings, parks, canals, roads or highways, is not as yet 
money, nor is it as yet treasury notes, nor is there any 
account kept of such notes in the books of the treasury de- 
partment until they are in the hands of the laborers who 
in return give the secretary of the treasury a time check 
to the amount of hours' labor he or they have performed on 
such vessel, building, park, canal, road or highway, whether 
it is five hours or three hundred, or two hundred and eight 
hours. Such time checks are then kept account of in the 
books of the treasury department, and are then stored 
away in a separate vault in the treasury department. Such 
time checks, however, are not copied in the books of the 
treasury department, one by one, but the number of hours 
such time checks represent, when they are coming into the 
treasury department each and every pay day, that is, when 
these time checks reach the treasury department, say one or 
eight days after pay day, if such time checks are then 
5,000 in number representing 100,000 hours of labor, these 
are divided by five and the number 20,000 recorded in the 
books, adding to the government treasury 20,000 treasury 
notes that pay day, in the same manner as we would say 
in our day, there were added to the government treasury 
last pay day $20,000. After the time checks are so counted 
the number 20,000 is recorded, or any other number what- 
soever it may be, and the time checks stored away in a 
separate vault. The reason for saving the time checks we 
shall explain hereafter in its proper place. It will here be 
seen that if the secretary of the treasury had a million of 
such prepared notes in the government treasury, they are 
worth nothing, not even the paper they are printed on, until 
they are in the hands of the laborers who in return give 
the government a receipt for labor performed as to its in- 
trinsic value of the notes. As we read: "That bookkeepers 
and foremen must be paid from the government treasury 
of notes before created. ' ' The reason for this is that book- 
keepers, bosses, foremen and superintendents could not give 
any receipt to the government for labor performed on such 
vessels, buildings, roads, parks, canals or highways, if they 
were going to be paid off with such new treasury notes 
that had not been out before, as their work had made no 
transformation, only supervision. That is, their work was 
not labor that had transformed raw material into a vessel, 
building, road, park, canal or highway. This seems a little 
paradoxical when we look at it on the surface, as a book- 
keeper, foreman or a superintendent is as necessary as the 
laborers, and their service more valuable than any of the 
laborers ; but when we look at it closer as to its interior, 
we find it would not be a just measure to pay off bookkeep- 
ers, foremen and superintendents with notes that had not 



Legislation on Finance 643 

been out before, for the reason that each and every one of 
such notes, as to the number, has on the face of it the rep- 
resentation of five hours labor, no more, no less. As the 
services of a bookkeeper, foreman or a superintendent are 
worth more to the government than a jjommon laborer, it 
fol^vs that if the government were to pay them off with 
notes such as had not been out before, the government 
would be compelled to give a premium on the services of 
their bookkeeper, foreman or superintendent; that is, the 
government would have to give them double time, or what- 
soever was agreed upon, such as one and one-half days for 
one, or two days for one, or fifteen hours for five, etc. Thus 
such treasury notes would be a misrepresentation in a 
measure. This is also one reason why bookkeepers and 
foremen must be paid from the government treasury of 
notes before created. It then follows the bookkeepers, fore- 
men and superintendents can be paid any kind of salary 
congress is a mind to give them, whether it is $50 a month 
or $500, as they who are serving the government in the 
construction of such new vessels, buildings, roads, canals, 
parks or highways do not have to give a receipt or a time 
check when they receive their pay. Some infidel socialist, 
socialist communist, or crank laborer will here ask, Why 
should bookkeepers, foremen and superintendents receive 
more for hired service from the government than the hard 
working laborer? You may just as well ask why an oak 
spoke in a wagon wheel has more value than one made out 
of spruce or hemlock, or why it takes more skill to manu- 
facture a civil engineer's transit than a farmer's harrow. 
When the oak timber becomes plentiful and the spruce and 
hemlock scarce so that scarcely enough grows to supply 
the demand for it in the manufacture of fiddles and sal- 
monicons, then spruce and hemlock will be as valuable as 
oak. And so it is with those who are employed by the gov- 
ernment to keep books, have charge as a foreman or super- 
intendent in the construction of a vessel, building or public 
highway. But when the common laborers, any one or all 
of them, have become active, skillful and educated enough 
to at any and all times take the place of a bookkeeper, 
foreman or superintendent, then the laborers will be as 
well naid as bookkeepers, a foreman will receive no higher 
pay than the laborer, and a superintendent will have to 
give his services to the government for the same measure 
as that received by the laborers. Then and not until then 
will the government pay all its servants equal wages. It 
will also then be a just measure. Almost any farmer or 
laborer can make or manufacture a harrow without spend- 
ing years in time, money and labor to learn the trade, but 
it requires one-tenth part of a man's life time, more or 
less, to learn how to manufacture or make a civil engineer's 



644 , Legislation on Finance 

transit, which time and money by right of justice should 
be given back to him who has learned the trade. But when 
every farmer and laborer has become so skillful that they 
will learn to make or manufacture a civil engineer 's transit 
in the same length of time as it requires how to learn to 
make or manufacture a harrow, then the civil engineer who 
is using his transit will receive no more pay from the gov- 
ernment than the man who is using the axe. Then and not 
until then will the civil engineer and the axe man receive 
the same pay for their services rendered. For he who has 
mounted a horse shall ride upon it, and he who has skinned 
the fox shall receive the bounty for its scalp. 

'''Congress shall have the power from time to time to 
regulate and give premium to skillful mechanics and lab- 
orers ; a mechanic may have worked five hours but his labor 
may have been worth six or eight, ' ' What this refers to is 
this: Where the government is employing a number of 
mechanics on a vessel or building, there will of necessity 
have to be mechanics of different kinds or grades. These 
mechanics of various kinds are not paid $3 per day, $4 
per day, or $5, as to their respective trade or occupation, 
nor are they paid thirty cents an hour, forty or fifty cents 
an hour, but they are paid in time according to the value 
of their services rendered ' the government, in this way : 
We will say congress has set the price on common labor 
throughout the state or community for the season at $2.40 
per day, and a premium of twenty, forty and sixteen per 
cent on skilled labor. The different mechanics then at 
work for the government on the various vessels or build- 
ings, in their different departments or trades, receive their 
premium in time when they make out their time check. 
The timekeeper when he takes the time gives every one, 
laborers and mechanics alike, the number of hours they 
have worked a day. If a man has worked five, eight or ten 
hours a day, whether a mechanic or a laborer, he is given 
a credit for that many hours at the rate of $2.40 per day, 
no more, nc less, but at the end of the month when every- 
body's time is sent in to the bookkeeper, he has a table 
before him which directs him as to who shall have premium 
on their labor. John Smith, laborer, for the month of 
September, 208 hours, $62.40; Frank Norman, carpenter, 
208 hours, premium 52 hours, 260 hours, $78.00 ; Joe San- 
ders, 208 hours, premium 128 hours, 336 hours, $100.80, 
and so on all through the list. No half hours are counted 
at any time. Every laborer and mechanic is given a blank 
labor check book. At the end of the month they figure out 
their time. They state the number of hours they have 
worked, the number of hours premium, and the amount 
they have coming to their credit. When such labor checks 
get into the clerk's office they are compared with the time- 



Legislation on Finance 645 

keeper's time book. If then there are any of the laborers' 
time checks that do not correspond with the timekeeper's 
time, they are sent back to be rectified, the clerk referring 
to the mistake made. The superintendent, however, of any 
kind of work or construction has the power to give premium 
to laborers and mechanics, in case such laborers or me- 
chanics are put to work in places where they are in danger 
of losing their lives. Such premium so given by the su- 
perintendent is only a temporary premium to such laborers 
and mechanics for the time being, as long as such dangers 
or hard work lasts. There will be some laborers who will 
say, The laborers ought to receive as big pay for their 
labor as the mechanics, for the reason where would the 
mechanics be if it were not for the laborers who are bring- 
ing forth the raw material? This is not the question with 
congress when it sets the price on labor and fixes the prem- 
ium on the labor of the mechanics. The question with con- 
gress is what the different kinds of labor are worth to the 
government, It is the supply and demand of common labor 
and mechanical labor that will regulate that to a great 
extent. If the common laborers can convince congress that 
common labor is worth more to the government than me- 
chanical labor in comparison to the products of the country, 
congress may decide mechanical labor has depreciated in 
value, and the mechanics in order to hold their job in the 
government service may then have to work ten hours in 
order to get in eight on the pay roll. But this is not likely 
to come to pass. It is largely for this reason the mechanics 
have organized themselves into a political organization for 
the purpose of convincing congress that their services are 
worth more to the government than the common labor. 
The laborers and the farmers have also organized them- 
selves into a political organization for the purpose of con- 
vincing congress that their labor is worth as much or more 
to the government as the labor of the mechanics. It is 
therefore not a question with congress what the government 
ought to pay for common labor and mechanical labor, and 
that common labor ought to be worth as much or more, as, 
or than, mechanical labor, but it is the question with con- 
gress what the government has to pay and what such labor 
is worth to the government. Individually common labor 
and mechanical labor is worth all that they can get, or 
procure, but collectively and nationally there is a limit 
to the price of common labor and all mechanical labor and 
services rendered to the government, in comparison with 
the product of the soil and mineral output of the coun- 
try. All kinds of labor, therefore, and services rendered 
to the government is worth so much and no more, from 
the president's office down to the janitor and common lab- 
orer. We also read in Section 57 : "No laborer shall receive 



646 Legislation on Finance 

any less than one ferfi for five hours work, for one note in 
its whole is a measure of five hours labor, and a measure 
of value whereby all other measures shall be measured." 
Here we find that every man who is employed in the gov- 
ernment service and is so installed, that congress is creat- 
ing money on the production of his or their expended 
labor, such men shall receive no less than one ferfi or one 
dollar for five hours labor. Such notes then after they 
are in the laborers' hands who have expended the labor in 
the creation of such a note or notes, are a measure of value 
whereby all other measures shall be measured. That is, 
that note or notes when they pass the laborers' hands are 
a standard of value that cannot be changed. Such note or 
notes are then the center pivot or stationary financial sun, 
which financial center controls all other values, subject to 
its changes, controlled by the power and attraction of this 
financial sun or center, the scientific money. As these 
treasury notes are a measure of value whereby all other 
measures shall be measured, and are stationary as to their 
value in the representation of five hours labor and cannot 
possibly be changed as to its value, forth or back, up or 
down, to or from, in what way then is congress to fix or 
set the price on labor for those who are in the government 
service? Suppose labor should become scarce and the pro- 
duct of the country should increase in cereals and mineral 
production, that it would be necessary for congress to raise 
the price of labor all around, and that the note ferfi, or 
dollar, that was paid for five hours labor the previous 
season were this season worth more than one such note for 
five hours labor. Congress would then have to pay a prem- 
ium on labor all around, but this premium so paid by con- 
gress, or the wages raised by congress all around, to them 
who were in the government service, or to those who were in 
the government service whom the government did not 
create any money on their labor expended, but paid them 
from the money in the government treasury, such money as 
the government had collected from its citizens as revenue 
and taxes, such laborers or servants in the government 
employ would simply be to give them more notes or dollars 
of one kind or the other for their services. This would not 
change the value of the government treasury notes. It 
only raised the price of labor for the season, or labor was 
at a premium. But those laborers and mechanics who were 
in the government employ and on whose expended labor 
congress created money and whose wages were also raised 
from the center pivot, that is, congress had promised to 
give them more than one note for five hours labor, such 
premium or raise of such laborers and mechanics in thj 
government employ, would have to be paid in notes from 
the government treasury, of various kinds such as the gov- 



Legislation on Finance 647 

ernment had collected from its citizens as taxes and revenue. 
That is, a man who was so employed by the government 
that congress created money on his expended labor, such 
man if he had worked one hundred hours was given credit 
for twenty notes. He also gives the clerk a labor check for 
one hundred hours of labor, but when he receives his pay 
he gets twenty new notes that never were out before (or 
one twenty note that never was out before) and as a prem- 
ium he gets five old notes (or one five old note) which has 
the same value, one by one, as the new notes he gave the 
government the labor check in return for; that is, the 
government had to pay him twenty-five notes for his one 
hundred hours of labor, but only received in return a labor 
receipt for twenty. The same rule would apply to all 
premiums given mechanics in comparison to the premiums 
of the laborers' premium correspondingly. On the other 
hand, if there is plenty of labor, and the products of the 
soil and the mineral production of the country has fallen 
below its normal production of the country, and congress 
finds it is necessary to cut the wages down, of all those who 
are in the service of the government below the center pivot, 
labor and those who are in the government service has then 
come down and depreciated in value. It then follows those 
laborers and mechanics who are so employed in the gov- 
ernment service, on whose expended labor congress does 
not or cannot create any money, such laborers will receive 
less than one note for five hours labor, and the mechanics 
correspondingly, according to their premium over labor. 
But those laborers and mechancis who are so employed by 
the government in its service, on whose expended energy 
from their labor congress is creating money, such laborers 
and mechanics will then have to pay a premium on the notes 
they receive from the government in return for their labor 
checks. It will here be noted that those laborers and me- 
chanics who so work for the government, but are at work 
in the building of a new vessel or a new building, or in 
the construction of a canal or a highway, such laborers and 
mechanics cannot receive any higher wages from the gov- 
ernment than those laborers and mechanics who are working 
in the repair shops or in the repair of vessels, buildings, 
canals and highways, whatever labor has fallen below the 
center pivot of the standard of value of the controlling 
and the attractive financial sun, that is shining through 
the government treasury notes, that much will the one who 
receives such notes have to make good to the government 
when he makes out and sends in his time check to the clerk, 
whatsoever his depreciated labor may be, as pronounced by 
congress. To have this clearly understood, it amounts to 
this : Fred How is working for the government on an old 
building repairing it. He gets eighteen old treasury notes 



648 Legislation on Finance 

for his one hundred hours of labor, or one note with No. 
18 on, which represents eighteen single notes, the same as 
our ten dollar or twenty dollar greenbacks, when pay day 
comes. Bill Stewart works on a new building where con- 
gress is creating money on his expended labor, which money 
has its intrinsic value in the building. When Bill Stewart 
sends in his time checks to the clerk, showing he has worked 
one hundred hours on the new building, he sends two old 
notes he had in his pocket along with his time check, pinned 
together. Bill Stewart's time check is a receipt to the 
government for twenty notes (or one twenty note). When 
Bill Stewart gets his pay he gets twenty notes (or one 
twenty note), in this way you can see Bill Stewart and 
Fred How got the same pay for their one hundred hours 
of labor they had done for the government. But you are 
now wondering why Bill Stewart should have to send in 
two notes (or one two note pinned fast to his time check 
before he could get his pay, as a rebate to the government 
upon his own labor, as, if Bill Stewart's labor was not 
worth more than eighteen notes in comparison with the 
product of the country, his labor could be worth no more 
when put in the new building, and that the government then 
only took two notes from one pocket and nut it in the other. 
Not so. When Bill Stewart's time check got into the treas- 
ury department to be stored away, the two notes pinned to 
it were then burned up by the secretary of the treasury. 
The philosophy of this is hard to understand for those who 
have never given such subjects any attention. The explan- 
ation of this requires too much space to be here discussed, 
but suffice to say: Bill Stewart's labor was the same as 
when it was at par with the government notes, or the same 
as when he received premium on his labor. It was there- 
fore the production of the country that had fallen short, 
that had depreciated Bill Stewart's labor. The secretary 
of the treasury therefore, when he burned up the two notes 
that were pinned onto Bill Stewart's receipt or labor check, 
he burned up the depreciated value of the one hundred 
hours of labor Bill Stewart had done on the new building, 
the twenty note therefore which Bill Stewart received for 
one hundred hours of labor had then its full intrinsic value 
regardless of the periodic decline in the product of the 
country. If this rule had been strictly carried out and 
observed by the ancient Egyptians who were such great 
builders, the Egyptians would have been a powerful nation 
today no doubt, for what have we got of today that will 
compare with the Egyptian Sphinx, the pyramids or the 
Pompeys Pillar ? The ancient Egyptians no doubt had 
knowledge of the financial philosophy of the most ancient 
Appagejans, but alas, the greediness of the human eye has 
been a deceiver to mankind in all ages of the world, as far 
as we have as yet learned. 



Legislation on Finance 649 

AVe further read in Section 57: "And any laborer who 
cannot fulfill this first measure of value shall immediately 
be discharged, for false measures shall be thrown away." 
A common, ordinary man's days work or one hundred 
days work are, as we here find, a measure of value, which 
in its measurement are the true balance scales of all ma- 
terial wealth, as no material wealth can come into existence 
without the production of labor. It then follows that when 
the government is employing men for the purpose of creat- 
ing money upon the expended labor of its citizens, for the 
upbuilding and the welfare of the nation, such men there- 
fore, as the government employs in its service must of 
necessity be ordinary men in physical strength, ambition 
and intelligence, also sound in body and mind in order 
to be able to do an ordinary man's days work, and thereby 
be able to fulfill this first measure of value that is so im- 
portant to all of us. It then follows a sick or an infirm 
man cannot be employed by the government. It then fol- 
lows if such men who are working for the government, 
who have in former days been sound, healthy and ambiti- 
ous, become sick and infirm, such must be immediately dis- 
charged, as soon as this is discovered by the foreman or 
boss. A man who is or becomes lazy when there is nothing 
the matter with his physical body, is sick as to his mind and 
paralyzed as to his spirit. A man also who is or becomes 
cranky or mean that he is disagreeable to those who work 
with him, and will not do what he is told to do when he 
knows it is his duty to do so, such a man is infirm as to 
his mind and poisoned as to his spirit. It then follows if 
the superintendent who hired a man or a number of men 
to be employed in the government's service, and he should 
be deceived as to such men's health and infirmities when 
he hired them, such men therefore, when it is discovered 
by the foreman or boss, who are the directors of the work 
where these sick and infirm men are at work, the foreman 
or boss must immediately discharge them. As I have con- 
tracted more or less in my day, have been superintendent, 
have had charge of men as a foreman or boss and have also 
worked for wages in various occupations with hard manual 
labor, my experience is therefore that there are men who 
are sick and infirm all the time and no one can tell them 
apart from a sound, healthy and ambitious man, until such 
men are put to work, the nature and cause of such sickness 
and infirmity would require* a volume of six hundred pages 
to have it explained. But suffice to say, there is but one 
alternative when a man introduces a false measure, and 
that is to throw such false measure away. 

Section 58. Congress shall have the power to build 
houses, roads, canals, etc. In these enterprises, if it is 



650 Legislation on Finance 

found expedient, contracts can be let to private individ- 
uals for materials and superintendence of same, but in 
all these enterprises shall the government perform the 
labor and pay for the same in paper notes. All labor 
shall be performed as Paragraphs 4 and 5 describe. 

As the above section does not refer to the creation of 
money, but only that congress shall have the power to build 
houses, roads, canals, etc., it gives us relief as to the mean- 
ing and intent in what way congress shall build such houses 
and construct such roads and canals, where we had such 
bother to find out the meaning and intent of the word 
"shall" in Section 54, where it is treating as to what way 
Congress shall have the power to create money, where it 
reads: "Then shall contract be let to private persons for 
material and supervision of such vessel or vessels." It here 
reads in Section 58: "If congress or the government find 
it is expedient when such houses or buildings, roads, canals 
or vessels, or anything that congress is a mind to build or 
construct, contract can be let to private individuals for 
material and superintendence of same." This sounds dif- 
ferent and has a more clear meaning as to its intent, as it 
reads: "In these enterprises if it is found expedient con- 
tracts can be let to private individuals for material and 
superintendence of same." It here gives congress and the 
government officials an option to do as they please in the 
letting of contracts to private individuals for material and 
superintendence, of or in the construction or building of 
such buildings, roads, canals, parks, highways and vessels. 
Whenever congress and the government officials therefore 
find it becomes cheaper, safer and better for the government 
to furnish such material and do the superintending by some 
man in the government employ, congress will so order, 
for it is then expedient for the government to furnish all 
material and do the supervising by men employed in the 
government service. When I translated Paragraph 4 in 
Article IX, in Section 56, where it reads: "Then shall 
contract be let to private persons for material and super- 
vision of such vessel or vessels," paragraph 6 in Section 
58 was not as yet then written and I did not know what 
would be its contents, but even if I had known the contents 
of Section 58 when I translated Section 56 the translation 
would have been the same, for I tried it afterwards to have 
the word "shall" turned into *" expedient," but could not 
do so, unless to falsify the whole Section 56 as to its spirit 
and soul, and I would thereby commit whoredom with 
Serazidi, the queen of our political god, Arotume. The 
fruit of our adultery would become reptiles in the garden 
of our god, Arotume. The wording of this Section 58 is 
practically the same as that of Sections 56 and 57, as it 



Legislation on Finance 651 

reads, that if congress is undertaking to build or construct 
any building, road, canal, etc., that means, vessels, parks, 
highways, all public means of communication of any or 
every kind, congress has the power to. construct and operate 
one and all of these enterprises in the interest of the gov- 
ernment for the benefit of the public, and that the govern- 
ment shall pay for all labor nerformed in government treas- 
ury notes, as it reads: "But in all these enterprises shall 
the government perform the labor and pay for the same in 
paper notes." We here note that the government is not 
directed to pay its employees in gold or silver, as we are 
doing in our day, but it shall be with scientific money, 
such as has an intrinsic value to the government and its 
citizens alike, and whose circulation is only stopped by the 
boundaries of civilization, and its intrinsic value only low- 
ered by the decay of the Caucasian race. Such is the money 
created by congress of a democratic socialistic republic, 
which has its foundation in the science of political econ- 
omy. It is therefore not to be expected that a government 
ruled by an absolute monarch, or a government of an aris- 
tocratic kingdom together with a republic founded on the 
public's whim and political cyclones, could create scientific 
money and pay it out to its citizens. For in so doing such 
government would not stand, as such, for they would be 
like unto a temple whose doors were broken down, its altars 
torn asunder, and its idols cut to pieces. We laborers, 
farmers and mechanics are therefore looking in vain to 
see scientific money to be afloat among us, as long as the 
different governments of our Caucasian race are. not re- 
constructed. It then follows as long as the different gov- 
ernments of our Caucasian race are run by absolute tyran- 
nical monarchs, despotic kings and an oppressive aristo- 
cracy, who are opposed to just and equitable law, who also 
deny the principles of just and equitable measures in 
trade and business, and are trampling on the blossoms of 
our civilization under their feet. As long as such a state 
of affairs are in existence among us, so long will we have 
to wait before we can see or handle scientific money, but 
have to be content with bogus metallic gold money and fiat 
paper currency, which is a greater pest to us laborers, 
farmers and mechanics than all the rats, mice, frogs, ants, 
flys, fleas, yellowjackets, hornets, bumble bees, wooly aphis, 
green aphis, and the aristocrat's printers ink, but he who 
has trapped the tiger shall with calmness resent his fury, 
and he who has snared the hyena shall without anxiety look 
into her eyes. 

Section 59. Congress with the advice of the treasury, 
shall have power to redeem the paper notes at pleasure 
and at any time. 



652 Legislation on Finance 

Here we find that congress with the advice of the sec- 
retary of the treasury shall have the power to redeem the 
trasury notes at pleasure and at any time. There can 
be but very little redemption required by the secretary or 
by the citizens of the state, as these treasury notes are 
legal tender for all debt, public and private. It then fol- 
lows if the secretary of the treasury, or congress, think they 
have more money in the treasury than is necessary for the 
running expenses of the government, together with the 
repair of nublic improvement, they can burn up what 
money they have in the treasury collected from the citizens 
of the state from revenue or taxes, if they want to make 
the government wealthier at the expense of the citizens, or 
congress can reduce the revenue and taxes on its citizens 
and thereby equalize the wealth of the government and the 
wealth of its citizens. But what this redemption refers to 
is this, that if a citizen who has to the amount of fifteen 
notes (or one fifteen note), or any amount above that cum- 
ber and wants to have it redeemed in the product of the 
country, such as gold or silver, wheat, corn, rye, copper 
or steel, he presents such treasury note or money to the 
secretary of the treasury for redemption. The secretary 
then has the option to redeem such treasury notes in what- 
soever cereal or mineral he pleases. But the secretary of 
the treasury is obligated in a measure to the citizen who 
holds the note against the treasury department or the gov- 
ernment that he shall redeem such note in whatsoever such 
citizen wants to have the note redeemed in, provided the 
secretary of the treasury can do so without any embarrass- 
ment to the government. It will here be noted that if the 
secretary of the treasury should not have the option to 
redeem such treasury notes at pleasure, the citizens could 
band themselves together and make a raid on the govern- 
ment treasury, in one way or another, and break the treas- 
ury of one thing or another, either in one kind of mineral 
or cne certain kind of cereal, as it reads on the face of the 
notes, represented in Part First, thus: "This note shall be 
redeemed by the government and the owner thereof shall 
receive five hours labor for the same. This note shall be 
good for all debt, public and private, and be legal tender 
in all trades and dealings as a measure of value. But if 
the owner of this note finds it is advisable to have this note 
redeemed in the products of the country then shall the 
government redeem it from the treasury, as it pleases, in 
gold or silver, wheat or corn (which here means all kinds 
of cereals), copper or steel." Such are the inscriptions of 
the notes represented in Part First, which is a copy of a 
representative note from the original. By this it will be 
seen that the government is obligating itself to redeem 
all its outstanding notes in the product of the country, if 



Legislation on Finance 653 

the owner so desires, but it would be nothing in such bother 
for the citizens who are the holders of such notes, if they 
only got a limited amount, as they can take the notes and 
get anything they want for them in the way of product cf 
the country. But in time of famine or failure of crops, 
it is a good thing for those who had gathered together 
many thousands of such treasury notes, as they could then 
go to the secretary of the treasury and receive cereals for 
their notes, if grain were not to be had from citizens of 
the state. But we also note that the holder of such govern- 
ment treasury note, as is represented in Part First, is to 
receive five hours labor for the same. This, however, is a 
compulsory obligation by congress and the government, 
as soon as any one individual presents one hundred notes 
to the amount of five hundred hours of labor, and such 
citizen who holds notes to the amount of five hundred hours 
of labor or any amount above that figure, he does not have 
to take cereals or any metal, such as gold, silver, copper or 
steel in redemption for such government treasury note, 
but the government must redeem its notes in labor, if 
labor is called for by the holder of the notes. You then 
ask. Suppose one man or a number of men should have 
gathered up 100.000 of such government treasury notes, 
and wanted to have them redeemed in labor, the labor be- 
ing scarce, and the government could not get men to per- 
form the work, this would not prevent the holder of the 
notes from having his notes redeemed in labor, if the secre- 
tary of the treasury could not get men or had any men in 
the government employ to spare to go and do the work for 
the redemption of the notes to those who held them against 
the government, or get some one else to redeem the notes 
at a reasonable premium. The government would have to 
draft ablebodied men from the citizens of the state to go 
and redeem the notes in the same manner as our govern- 
ment of today are drafting soldiers in time of war. Such 
drafted men would then receive one note for every five 
hours labor paid by the government from the government 
treasury, and the notes so redeemed would be burnt up by 
the secretary of the treasury, together with the labor checks 
deposited in the separate vaults from which such notes 
sprang or had their origin. The reason such labor checks 
are saved in separate vaults is this : A man who works for 
the government in the creation of these notes whose name 
is signed upon the labor check and given to the governmet 
before such note could come into circulation, such laborers 
or mechanics who are so working for the government in 
the creation of money, can have such note redeemed in 
labor, when he has fifteen of them, or the representation 
of seventy-five hours of labor, provided he has not let 
these notes pass out of his hands from the first time he- 



654 Legislation on Finance 

got them from the government. It then follows, if the 
secretary had not saved such a man's labor check, he would 
not know if such man had worked for the government or 
not, as such a man may have worked for the government 
when a young man, but kept part of his notes until he 
became an old man, and could not perform any more hard 
labor. Such a man may also go to a foreign country or to 
sea, and be away for many years, and in the meantime 
the vessel or building such man had worked on may have 
been destroyed, the vessel sunk and the building burned 
down. In such a case the secretary of the treasury would 
call in all the notes which had their intrinsic value in the 
lost vessel or burned building. It then follows when the 
secretary of the treasury redeems such notes in the ex- 
change for some other treasury notes and burned the notes 
of the lost vessel or building up there would be some notes 
missing. He could not then tell whether such missing notes 
were lost by the destruction of the vessel or in the fire 
when the building was burned, or some other way, or 
whether such missing notes were held by the original pro- 
ducer of such notes. For it will here be noted that a 
laborer or mechanic who is in the government employ and 
is a factor in the creation of such government treasury 
notes, will have to sign his name to such treasury note in 
ink, right under where the words "five hours labor" is 
printed, before it becomes legal tender to the public, or 
before he passes it out of his hands, the same as when he 
is signing a bank check. It then follows when the secre- 
tary of the treasury get such treasury note in for redemp- 
tion the signature of the government treasury notes are 
compared with the signature of the labor checks, and they 
are so burned together. If therefore there are fifty or more 
of James Fisk's notes that do not appear or are presented 
to the secretary of the treasury, that many of James Fisk's 
labor checks are saved to the amount of hours representing 
the missing notes. James Fisk therefore may appear fifteen 
or twenty years after the time he worked on such lost ves- 
sel or burned down building, all notes having their intrinsic 
value in such vessel or building were redeemed many years 
ago, only such notes as James Fisk has in his pocket or 
possession, which lost notes the secretary of the treasury 
had no idea whatsoever as to what had become of them. 
But when James Fisk presented the notes to the secretary 
of the treasury, if there are fifteen of them, the secretary 
of the treasury will find he has a labor check to the amount 
of seventy-five hours labor performed by James Fisk, on 
so and so vessel, or on a certain building. James Fisk then 
demands seventy-five hours of labor for his fifteen notes, 
which the secretary of the treasury or the government will 
have to furnish to James Fisk in redemption of his notes. 



Legislation on Finance 655 

But if James Fisk had never worked for the government, 
or been a factor in the creation of these notes, he could not 
have these fifteen notes redeemed in labor unless he had 
one hundred of them. It will here be seen that as soon 
as such treasury note has passed out of the laborer's hands 
the government will not recognize them for redemption in 
labor, unless one hundred or more are presented at one and 
the same time by one and the same party. Such is the 
nature of the redemption of scientific money created by 
congress upon the expended labor of its citizens. There 
would, however, be no advantage to the citizen of the state 
to have the government treasury note redeemed in labor 
or cereals or the products of the mines, as labor could be 
hired and cereals and metal bought with less trouble than 
to have such note redeemed by the government. What 
Section 59 mostly refers to when^it says: "Congress with 
the advice of the treasury shall have the power to redeem 
the paper notes at pleasure and at any time," has a refr 
crence to the action of congress in connection with the 
secretary of the treasury that they can at any time call in 
a certain kind of note outstanding and redeem them for 
some other kind, if congress and the secretary of the treas- 
ury see fit to do so. 

Section 60. Congress shall have the power to appro- 
priate labor for prospecting for minerals, but these notes 
are so created that should the prospecting enterprise be- 
come a failure then shall the notes be redeemed inside of 
five years, but if the prospect is hopeful and mineral is 
found to warrant the working of the mine then shall con- 
gress regulate its future progress in every respect. It 
shall be reported from time to time to congress how the 
mine is running. 

We here find congress has the power to make appropria- 
tion for the prospecting for minerals of various kinds, such 
as boring for oil, sinking shafts for coal, copper, iron, 
silver and gold. What is here meant by prospecting is all 
labor expended in the opening up of a new mine, as well 
as the labor expended in the exploration of a new mining 
district, or by sending out an expedition of men to prospect 
the surface of a mountain region, or the country. When 
congress therefore appropriates labor for the purpose of 
prospecting for mineral, it orders the secretary of the 
treasury to engrave or issue a certain amount of treasury 
notes. The engraving on the face of such notes is that of 
a mountainous region having a prospector walking through 
it with a pack upon his shoulders, such as is represented 
in Part First, or some similar design. Such notes are 
prepared by the secretary of the treasury to pay off these 



656 Legislation on Finance 

men in the employ of the government who are so prospect- 
ing for mineral, have their intrinsic value in all the mines 
and machinery of the country, that are in operation and 
are paying the government revenup from the mineral out- 
put, as all the mines and mining operations are under the 
control of the government, it follows such prospecting notes 
have as much intrinsic value back of them as any other 
kind of treasury notes. Yet for the safety of the intrinsic 
value of such notes they are numbered in divisions, Nos. 
1, 2 and 3. No. 1 are those that are paid to explorers who 
are prospecting the surface of mineral regions. Such No. 
1 prospecting notes, paid out to the exploring parties for 
the season. If, therefore, such exploring expeditions have 
done no good, not discovered any prospect of mineral of 
any kind, such No. 1 prospecting note is at once called in 
for redemption. Here we find the reason why it reads, in 
Section 59, that the secretary shall have the power to re- 
deem the paper notes at pleasure and at any time. It will 
here be seen if such a clause were not inserted in Section 
59, the secretary of the treasury could not redeem such 
prospecting notes at any time. Such notes, therefore, if 
not redeemed, would be a misrepresentation of the govern- 
ment, as the labor expended in such exploration was en- 
tirely lost to the government. The prospecting notes classi- 
fied as No. 2 are those that are paid out to those men who 
are prospecting in the way of sinking shafts, driving tun- 
nels and in various other ways, as boring or sinking for 
mineral. Such notes so paid out to such prospectors and 
their prospecting having become a complete failure, such 
government treasury notes are called in by the secretary 
of the treasury inside of five years from the time such 
notes were printed. The third class of such prospecting 
notes are those that are paid to those miners who are sink- 
ing shafts, driving tunnels and in various other ways are 
developing a mine where mineral in paying quantities has 
been found, but where such a prospect or mine has not as 
yet produced any bullion and raw mineral. Such third 
class government prospecting notes are paid to the pros- 
pecting miners as long as the development work is going 
on, but when such a new mine begins to produce bullion 
or raw minerals to the extent of paying all the expenses 
of the mine, such third class prospecting notes are no 
longer paid to the miners working in such mines. They 
are then paid in money from the treasury in any kind of 
notes the secretary of the treasury may have. The third 
class prospecting notes so paid out to the miners in the 
development and opening up of such a new mine, which is 
paying its way with a revenue to the government besides, 
such third class prospecting notes so paid out in the de- 
velopment of the new mine are not redeemed by the sec- 



Legislation on Finance 657 

retary of the treasury as long as such new mine is paying 
revenue to the government from its mineral output, but if 
the mineral deposit in such mine gives out and no longer 
pays its running expenses, then such third class prospect- 
ing notes that were a factor in the development of such 
mines are called in by the secretary of the treasury for 
redemption. We also note in the above section that if 
the prospect of a new mine is hopeful, and mineral found 
to warrant the working of a new mine, then shall congress 
regulate its future progress. This, however, does not mean 
that congress shall superintend the mine or a number of 
mines, but it refers to mines that do not pay expenses, 
whether such mines shall be shut down or abandoned or 
whether it shall be continued, with the prospect that new 
bodies of mineral may be found, that will warrant the 
working of the mine. Congress therefore has a committee 
on mining, to whom all reports are made. The mines are 
classified, all gold mines by themselves, all silver mines 
by themselves, all coal and copper mines by themselves, 
all iron mines by themselves, all coal mines by themselves, 
all zinc. tin. lead and borax mines by themselves. Having 
all the different mines classified in this way, it follows that 
congress can tell whether such or such a kind of mine pays 
or not. There is nothing so deceiving and treacherous as 
gold and silver mining, for the reason that the prospecting 
of such mines cannot be applied to any science. Moreover 
the philosophy or doctrine as to mining that may be of 
some benefit to a mining superintendent in one locality 
may be of no value whatever to a superintendent in some 
other mining locality, any more so than simply imaginary 
theory. Furthermore there can be no rule or regulation 
laid down whereby or in what way a gold or silver mine 
may be run or operated, for the reason no one can tell in 
what way such minerals are deposited, in what quantity 
or in what way such gold and silver is blended with other 
baser minerals. The government therefore may have in 
operation twenty or more gold mines, ten of these mines 
may pay their running expenses, and give the government 
some revenue, five may barely pay their running expenses, 
and five may run way behind their running expenses. But 
we will have to note this, the gold and silver mines that 
paid the government a big revenue last season may not 
pay the running expenses this season, and the mines in 
operation that did not pay their running expenses last 
season, or the season before, may this season pay to the 
government a handsome revenue. It is for this reason it 
reads: "If the prospect is hopeful and mineral found to 
warrant the working of the mine, then shall congress reg- 
ulate its future progress." The committee of mining there- 
fore, when they read the reports from the different 



658 Legislation on Finance 

branches on mining, can tell whether gold mining is pay- 
ing or not as a whole, or whether the silver mines are pay- 
ing as a whole. The members of congress therefore, who 
are appointed as a committee on mining, if they find gold 
or silver mining does not pay as such, by itself as an in- 
dustry, they will so report. Congress may then order all 
such gold and silver mines shut down that do not pay ex- 
penses for the present, and only operate those mines that 
are revenue payers. But on the other hand, if the com- 
mittee on mining in the body congress find gold and silver 
mining is as a whole a profitable business or industry to 
the government, congress may not order any of the gold 
or silver mines shut down, even if there are some that do 
not pay one-half of their running expenses. This rule 
would also apply to all other kinds of mining, as to such 
mines in operation by the government. It is therefore not 
the intention of congress to hold any supervision over any 
single or separate mine or mines. But the supervision of 
congress is so far extended as to look after whether such 
or such kind of mines are paying the government a revenue 
or not, or whether it is an extra expense to the government 
or a profit. What we have here expressed as "by a season' 7 
that a mine may pay one season and not another season, it 
will here be noted that a miner's season is eighteen months, 
and what is understood by this wording, that "in every re- 
spect it shall be reported from time to time to congress 
how the mine is running." From time to time here means 
from one year to the other that it shall be reported to 
congress once every year how the mines are running. Some 
of the private mining operators will now say, There will 
be very little chance for speculating in mining under such 
a government. So it will. But there will be other specu- 
lations to offset the mining speculations two to one, that 
will be far safer, more agreeable to the human mind and 
in every respect safer to life, health and happiness. It 
then follows it would be a blessing to the majority of pros- 
pectors, miners and mine owners if all the mines would 
belong to the government, especially here in the United 
States, as it would be a sure cure for those who are suffer- 
ing from paranoia and prevent many men from committing 
suicide. We are often told how much money some men 
have made in mining, how rich he has become and what 
an enormous rich mine he is operating, especially if it is a 
gold or silver mine. Such mining operators and mines are 
mostly all on record, but there is no record kept of those 
men who have prospected for years and at the end of their 
journey lost their life without a dollar in their pocket, nor 
is there any account of those who have lost everything 
they had in mining ventures, and thereby been driven to 
commit suicide, or who have through such mining failures 



Legislation on Finance 659 

lost all ambition and grip for the balance of their lives, 
nor is there any record to the public kept of those mines 
which have been in operation and run for years that never 
paid anything above the running expenses. The poor pros- 
pector who finds a prospect, where a good and paying mine 
can be opened up, he hardly ever gets but a small fraction 
for such a prospect, as such prospector is not able to open 
up his prospect and make a mine out of it, he has to sell it 
for what he can get, to some man or company who has more 
money than they have any use for in their business. All 
prospectors are as a rule superstitious, and many of them 
are suffering from paranoia, Thus they are suffering 
themselves to the hardest kind of living, and are enduring 
the most painful physical hardship that no ordinary human 
being could endure, unless he was affected with paranoia. 
There are, however, two classes of these prospecting min- 
ers. On class is by nature a prospecting miner, who 
neither will, nor can, do anything else but work where 
minerals are deposited in the ground. Such men are free 
and open hearted, good natured ; they are calm as to their 
temper, sound as to their reason and prudent as to their 
judgment. Such prospectors and miners are pleasant com- 
pany and safe guides. Such men would be far better off 
than they are now if the government was operating and 
running all the mines. The other class of prospectors and 
miners, who are suffering from paranoia always imagine 
there is as yet a fortune in store for them and that they 
will become rich. Such men are treacherous men and hard 
to get along with. No dependence can be put in them 
whatsoever. It therefore would be a great blessing to such 
prospectors and miners if the government was operating 
all the mines. Such men could then be employed by the 
government in places where they were best suited for. 
They then could be dressed decent and respectable, and 
have a good table set before them. As to small individual 
mine owners, it is not one in ten that are successful in 
their mining operation, as such have to work to great dis- 
advantage, and many times have to abandon a good mine 
and pronounce themselves a failure in mining, when the 
fact of it is they are not a failure, only as far as they did 
not have enough money to open up the mine properly and 
nave it equipped with suitable machinery. Such small 
mine owners are risking all they have made some time, as 
they have made some money in a hurry or in a short time 
they are ambitious to make more. They take desperate 
chances that no other business man would venture to take 
hut a mining man. The result is they go broke and their 
business life is a failure. If such men had invested their 
money in some other business outside of mining operations 
they would have been by far better off. To such men 



660 Legislation on Finance 

private mining is more of a damage than it is a benefit. 
No individual can successfully do any mining, or operate 
in mining, unless he has thousands of dollars to his credit 
in the bank. A man therefore who has a one hundred 
thousand dollars to his credit in the bank, what does that 
man want with a mine, unless he wants to make more at 
the expense of the government and the public collectively? 
A man therefore who has a hundred thousand dollars to 
his credit, if he has not brains enough to invest his money 
in some business outside of mining, where he can get a 
fair return from it in connection with his labor, let him 
store it away somewhere, where it can work no damage to 
the public. Corporations, banking syndicates, trusts and 
combines who are operating the different mining industries 
successfully are so doing at the expense of the government 
and the public collectively. A government or a people 
therefore who are letting corporations, syndicates, trusts 
or combines operate and run the mines of every kind with 
the complete control of the whole mining industry of a 
nation, lack one or two things. Such a government or 
people are either entirely ignorant of the philosophy and 
doctrine of the science of political economy, or the gov- 
ernment officials and the public are inferior in intelligence 
and power to that of such mining corporation who are in 
control of the mining industry of the nation. It proves more. 
It proves that such mining corporation are in the control 
of the government and the people, together with the mining 
industry of the country, whereas if the government and 
the people had the contro} of the mining industry and the 
output of all minerals, the government and the people 
would leave the mining corporations to themselves, to let 
them do as they pleased with their money. No individual, 
partners, or corporations, have a right under the laws 
founded upon the science of political economy, to hold one 
foot of mineral land of any kind, nor can a government 
give any patent or deed to any mineral land of any kind, 
or under any circumstances whatsoever, unless it is so doing 
in ignorance of the laws governing the science of political 
economy, or fraudulently deed such mineral land away. 
When a government undertakes to deed or give away the 
bowels of the earth to individuals, partners, or corpora- 
tions, it proves that congress, or the government, are en- 
tirely ignorant of the evil they are creating within their 
own family. 

Section 61. The secretary of the treasury shall report 
to the people from time to time the condition of the gov- 
ernment treasury, and how many notes there are out among 
the people. No American citizen shall be sent to any for- 
eign country to redeem these notes. 



Legislation on Finance 661 

We here find that the secretary of the treasury shall 
report from time to time the condition of the treasury. 
What this time to time refers to is that the secretary of 
the treasury shall make a report once every year; that is, 
the secretary of the treasurv shall make a report publicly 
of the condition of the treasury. In such a yearly report 
is stated, first, how much money there is in the treasury. 
Second, how much there is out among the people of the 
state and in foreign countries. Third, what denomination 
of notes have been redeemed the past year or season, and 
how much of such notes there are missing. Fourth, what 
denominations of notes of the various kinds of government 
treasury notes that are to be redeemed the coming year or 
season. When such a report of the secretary of the treas- 
ury is made to the public, it follows if there is anybody 
who has notes of the denomination of which there are some 
missing, and which ought to already be in the treasury, 
such individuals will send them in for redemption immedi- 
ately, as, if they fail so to do within eighteen months from 
the time such yearly report comes out, there is a discount 
of ten per cent on such notes every six months. This rule, 
however, does not apply to any notes held by a laborer or 
mechanic who was a factor in creating such notes, and 
never let such notes pass out of their hands, or signed 
their names to such notes. Such a laborer or mechanic may 
hold such government notes for thirty years after they 
are called in, and yet there is no discount on them. The 
reason for this is that a laborer or a mechanic who is work- 
ing for the government where he is so employed, that he is 
0, factor in creating scientific money, such a man may take 
a notion to save a certain amount of his wages every pay 
day for rainy days or unto old age. By not signing such 
notes they would be of no value to any one else if they 
were stolen away from such a man, any more so than if a 
man would steal a blank check book. It also follows when 
the yearly report of the secretary of the treasury comes 
out, and in such a report there is called in a certain de- 
nomination of government treasury notes, the people have 
plenty of time to send such notes in for redemption. From 
such a yearly report from the secretary of the treasury, it 
will give the citizens of the state an idea which of the two 
are gaining or losing in material wealth proportionately, 
the government or the citizens. That is, a policy may so be 
invented or carried on that the government may get rich or 
become wealthy at the expense of its citizens, or the citi- 
zens may become rich at the expense of the government, 
and thereby gain in wealth faster than the government. A 
political policy therefore, so carried on by congress, where 
it does not equalize or divide up justly the material wealth 
of the nation between the government and the citizens, is 



662 Legislation on Finance 

not a true political policy, for the reason that in accord- 
ance to the science of political economy the government 
and its citizens are a marriage, the government being the 
husband and its citizens the wife, or the government is the 
king and its citizens the servants. The constitution of the 
government is then the king's princes, and the amended 
statutes are the wife's princesses, such as we read of in 
the Book of Kings in the Bible, on the different keys as to 
its Correspondence. It then follows that the financial re- 
port of the secretary of the treasury for each and every 
year is of great importance to the citizens of the state, and 
also to the government. We also note in the above Section 
61 that no citizen shall be sent to any foreign country to 
redeem these government treasury notes, if such are held 
by citizens of a foreign state, and are presented to the 
secretary for redemption. Such government treasury notes 
therefore so presented to the secretary of the treasury for 
redemption by a citizen of a foreign state, who is in pos- 
session of them, are redeemed in the product of the country 
in whatsoever is stipulated in the commercial treaty be- 
tween the two nations. That is, the nation of which such 
men who are presenting such notes for redemption are 
citizens, it is something to this effect : We will now sup- 
pose the United States government had adopted scientific 
money and had made a commercial treaty with the differ- 
ent nations in what kind of cereals or minerals our money 
should be redeemed, if it got into the hands of foreign 
citizens, or a people of a foreign state, who were no citi- 
zens of any government, but a Termagancy of the sea. The 
United States when they made such a commercial treaty 
with the English nation, they may prefer that we should 
redeem all our money in wheat and corn, as the English 
people were in need of it more than any other product. 
The Swedish and German people may prefer that what 
money of ours came into their possession in one way or 
another, through trade or commerce, should be redeemed 
in cotton, as they had more use for it than any other prod- 
uct. The Turks and the Russians may prefer that we 
should redeem our money in gold, as they had more use 
for it than for any other product, as it would help them to 
pay off their debt to foreigners. The Abyssinians, Chinese, 
and Japanese, may prefer that we should redeem our money 
in silver, as they had more use for it than any other prod- 
uct. This would also be granted and agreed to in our 
treaty with them. The Cubans and the Argentines may 
prefer that we should redeem our money, which might 
come into their possession, in copper and steel, as they had 
more use for it than any other product. This would also 
be granted, and so on all along with all the nations of 
the world. It will here be seen that there can be no un- 



Legislation on Finance 663 

changeable standard of values in anything only the ex- 
pended labor, which is the unchangeable standard of value 
whereby all other measures shall be measured. It then 
follows when this or any other government makes such a 
commercial treaty with the different nations of the world 
labor is taken as a standard of value. All other values 
therefore are commercial values, subject to this one stand- 
ard of value, as to its conditions and changes. It then 
follows when such commercial treaties are made between 
different nations where there is a balance due, or in favor 
of one or the other nation, and such balance has to be set- 
tled, the difference is then settled as to its commercial 
value of such product of the country at the time such bal- 
ances are settled, in accordance with the stipulation set 
forth in the treaties between the two contracting nations. 
It would not be safe for a government fo send its citizens to 
a foreign state to labor for the redemption of the govern- 
ment treasury notes, as such a foreign state may become 
crafty if such were the case, as it could indirectly gather 
up all the money possible from their neighbor nation and 
refuse to have such money redeemed in anything else but 
labor. It then follows it would be possible for such crafty 
nation to subject their neighboring nation to bondage or 
slavery, which in course of time would sap the vitality of 
such debtor nation. It is for such and many other reasons 
it reads: "No citizen shall be sent to any foreign country to 
redeem these notes." Under such a form of government, 
however, which is so founded upon the science of political 
economy, there would be but very little redemption made, 
as it would only be to rectify the balances of trade between 
the contracting nations. Such a commercial reciprocity 
treaty between the different nations is an advantage to all 
the people concerned. The different commercial treaties 
entered into by the different governments of today, as to 
their abrogation, are mostly cut-throat treaties, for they 
are mostly founded on governmental official arrogance and 
statesmanship conceit. Such treaties are to no advantage 
to the people interested on .either side, for the reason that 
after such treaties are made and ratified, they can in a 
measure abrogate them at pleasure or at will, by putting a 
duty on all foreign goods and articles that enter the port 
of customs. It is therefore very plain that goods that ought 
to come in free of duty from a certain nation would be an 
advantage to a buyer and seller both, but in order to keep 
some other nation from shipping in the same goods free 
of duty there is a duty put on all of it at the expense of 
all people interested in such goods, wares or articles. What 
treaty one nation may or does make with one or two of its 
neighboring nations, does not concern the balance of the 
nations. Everybody is here sweeping in front of his own 



664 Legislation on Finance 

door first, with the intention of lodging a visitor in a 
clean house. 

Section 62. Congress shall make treaties with foreign 
nations in what kind of the country's cereals produced 
these paper notes shall be redeemed, but shall as much as 
possible give the different nations what they desire, gold 
or silver, wheat or corn, copper or steel. 

As the above section is nearly a repetition of what we 
have referred to above there is nothing here of any import- 
ance to comment on, any more so than when congress is 
making such commercial treaties with a foreign nation, as 
to the redemption of its treasury notes, such a treaty can 
be made an exclusive treaty with a neighboring nation. 
That is, the two nations can recognize their government 
treasury of each nation equally in trade and commerce. 
That is, the money of a neighboring nation is passing with- 
in the borders of a home nation the same as its own notes. 
We here note that when congress is entering in with a 
foreign nation into a treaty as to redemption of its treas- 
ury notes, it shall make as great a sacrifice as possible in 
order to please the foreign nation, that such a nation may 
also be liberal in return, as it reads thus: "But shall as 
much as possible give the different nations what they desire, 
gold or silver, wheat or corn, copper or steel." This is 
the only product mentioned in the original. It will here 
be noted that what is here referred to as "gold, silver, 
wheat, corn, copper or steel," may not have been such 
metals or wheat or corn as we have today, but it was such 
metals and cereals as to their use or purpose as we are today 
using, gold, silver, wheat, corn, copper and steel, yet we 
will have to admit that there may be some slight mistake 
in the translation of these words, but if there is a mistake 
in the translation of these words, it is a fractional mistake, 
not in the whole word, but is a blending as to its sentence, 
in a way something like this, the same as if I were going 
to translate Swedish into English and in the translation I 
called babbit, solder, and solder, tin, or cast iron, steel, or 
steel, sheet iron, or that I called squash melon, pumpkin, 
and pumpkin, water melon. The gold referred to in Sec- 
tion 62, as to its translation, was such that it could be 
tempered so hard that it would cut glass, but I have bee?! 
told that there is very little difference in our gold of today 
and the gold in those days. I have also been told that our 
gold can be tempered that it will cut glass. As to the 
translation of the word silver, it is a different metal from 
that of gold, and as its value is next to gold, it therefore 
must have been a kind of silver, as it was used in art and 
useful utensils, the same as we are using today. As to the 
translation of the words wheat and corn, these were the 



Legislation on Finance 665 

country's product of cereals as to the staple article. This 
may not have been wheat or corn, either one, but Lenmeno 
and Nuvin were the staple cereals of the country and were 
used for the same purpose in the same manner as we are 
using wheat and corn or rye in our day. As to the trans- 
lation of the word Diutuni into copper, I do not think there 
is but very little difference, as copper was used for edged 
tools the same as we are using steel of today, as these 
people understood how to temper copper. If I were a 
chemist and understood chemistry I would try to experi- 
ment with the tempering of gold and copper, for I am 
satisfied it can be done, but what the expense would be in 
our day is hard to tell. As to the translation of the word 
Depfe into steel, it may not be altogether right, but it 
comes the closest to being right, more so than any other 
metal that could be substituted for Depfe, as this kind of 
metal was used for almost anything and everything, the 
same as we are using iron or steel in our day. There is, 
however, nothing in the above Section 62 that can prevent 
congress when they are making a treaty with a foreign 
nation, as to the redemption of their money, to make such 
treaty read that they are obligating themselves to redeem 
their money in any kind of produce of their country, as it 
reads: "But shall as much as possible give the different 
nations what they desire." It then follows it can do no 
damage to either one of the contracting parties as long as 
it is agreeable, if they redeem their money in cotton, sugar 
or rice, or in oil, alcohol, coffee or tea, sulphur, borax or 
fullers earth. If, therefore, gold, diamonds, rubies, pearls 
are the most valuable in the eyes of a barbarian nation 
or people, a commercial and enlightened people should 
comply with their wishes and redeem their money in such 
values. 

Section 63. No notes shall be created from the labor 
of woman. 

Here we find the women are exempt, or the ladies or the 
damsels. The women of the United States and other coun- 
tries are yelling' and howling how they are mistreated, 
'abused and misused, collectively. This is more in their 
imagination than it is a fact. The women collectively have 
never been satisfied in the past, are not now and never will 
be, as long as they are affiliated with Uucifer, the Chief 
of Jealousy. Yet we find in the above Section 63 that the 
women are exempt from all responsibility and duty as to 
the creation of money. The woman here is not a factor, 
for she is so created as to her infirmities from the begin- 
ning that she could not become a just measure of value 
whereby all other measures could be measured. It then 
follows it would not be lawful for the government to put 



666 Legislation on Finance 

a woman in the government employ, and undertake to 
create money on her expended labor. This, however, does 
not prevent from living under the one roof, or in one 
house, where such labor are performed only on a large 
their expended labor. It has been proven that a woman 
is just as competent in many offices in the civil service of 
the government as a man. It is also well known that a 
woman who is strong and healthy as to her body and 
mind is equally as capable to perform an official duty 
within the government as a man. That is, where such 
office or service are congenial to her nature, but collect- 
ively the women as to their infirmities are not to become a 
factor in the construction of the government, or in the 
creation of money. It then follows the women are not to be 
considered in politics, for the reason that their infirmities, 
nationally and collectively, would be a pest to our body 
politic. The women's infirmities would also become weed 
patches in the garden of our political god, Arotumi, and 
the saliva from the spit of her mouth would be trans- 
formed into fiery reptiles in the political field of our god. 
It would therefore not be safe for us to open the doors 
wide in our political temple to the Avomen, lest they should 
enter and set the damask garment of our god on fire with 
the burning arrows shot from their tongues. The women, 
therefore, when they enter our political temple, shall not 
be dressed in a mason's apron, nor shall they have a trowel 
in their hand, but they shall be as voiceless as the tapestry 
in our temple, and as silent as the baptizing water in the 
fountains of the garden of our political god. 

Section 67. Congress shall regulate the volume of the 
currency in proportion to the population. 

"Wle here note that there must be a certain amount of 
money in circulation in proportion to the population, and 
that congress is to regulate the volume of the currency. 
It is not necessary that there should be any more money in 
circulation among the people than it takes, or requires, to- 
do the necessary business of the country, as money is only 
a medium of exchange for values received, or as book- 
keeping in the science of finance between the citizens of 
the state, and also a balance of debit and credit between 
the citizens of the state collectively and the government, 
as a people or a nation are collectively married to the gov- 
ernment, it follows the citizens of a state are but one f amily 
living under one roof, or in one house, only on a large 
scale. In a small family where there are a limited number 
of members, the husband can keep a book account of the 
labor performed by the members of his family and give 
each and every one credit for what he or she does, as tn 
the usefulness of their labor, and deduct from their credit 



Legislation on Finance 667 

what they have received in past payments, but to keep a. 
book account over a whole nation where there are many 
millions of people could not easily be done. The govern- 
ment therefore has adopted a bookkeeping on a more sci- 
entific plan in the form of medium of exchange known as 
money, that will show the debit and credit between the 
citizens of the state collectively and the government, Such 
medium of exchange, known as money, is also a book ac- 
count between an individual citizen and the government, 
as to its debit and credit with the government. It then 
follows the sluggard and the sleeper who are wasting their 
time in empty dreams and idleness will have but very little 
credit with the government. That is, such a sluggard o«* 
sleeper will have but a very small portion of a nation's 
material wealth. The government, however, is not supposed 
to keep a book account, by the medium of exchange known 
as money, between the citizens of the state, in their busi- 
ness, as they are at liberty to trade, or dicker among them- 
selves in various ways, and in so doing keep their book 
account as they please among themselves ; that is, as to the 
medium of exchange, as to the debit and credit. Scientific 
money, known as the medium of exchange, is however a 
bookkeeping between the individual collectively as such 
also, as it gives the active and industrious citizen credit 
for what he does, and gives no credit to the sluggard for 
what he does not do. As to misfortunes, incompetency in 
business and lack of judgment in a citizen's own financial 
management, the scientific bookkeeping, the medium of ex- 
change, known as money, gives a blank balance sheet. A 
new account is opened on a clean page, if better times are 
in store for the unfortunate individual. Such scientific 
bookkeeping by medium of exchange, known as scientific 
money, does, however, belong to a higher civilization than 
we have at the present time, as it would be of very little 
value to a thieving and dishonest people whose love and 
affection is material wealth, together with the bogus gold, 
money we have at the present time. As paradoxical as 
this looks to you. our reader, that a correct book account 
can be kept between the individual citizen of a state and 
also between the citizens collectively and the government 
by the medium of exchange known as scientific money is 
true, as to the proportionate wealth of a nation, individu- 
ally arid collectively. The volume of currency, therefore, 
is as to its office only a ledger with a day book on one 
side and the ledger on the other. It is for this reason it 
reads that congress shall as a bookkeeper have use for but 
one ledger at the time, provided his opening account is not 
more than the leaves in his ledger. So it is with the money 
volume of a nation. There is no necessity of having any 
more money among the people than is necessary to do the 



668 Legislation on Finance 

required business carried on by its citizens at home and 
abroad. When the secretary of the treasury, therefore, 
destroys or burns up government treasury notes, whose in- 
trinsic values are yet in existence, he is then paying in- 
terest or dividends to the government and the people col- 
lectively, or the people and the government are then re- 
ceiving collectively revenue from their labor and money 
invested, or they are gaining in wealth collectively when 
asleep, the same as a farmer is gaining in wealth when 
asleep at night and his crops are growing and his flock 
of cattle increasing. The secretary of the treasury, there- 
fore, when he destroys or burns up treasury notes that 
have not as yet lost their intrinsic value, must in justice 
to the citizens collectively and the government as a whole, 
equally divide up the profit or gain between the citizens 
collectively and the government. 

Section 65. The manufacture of the paper to be used 
in the engraving office for the printing of the notes shall 
he of special make, and its imitation shall in every respect 
be prohibited by the most stringent penalty. 

As to what here refers to paper used in the engraving 
"bureau for the printing of the government treasury notes, 
is not to be understood to be paper like we have in our 
day, but it was, as far as I have been able to find out, a sort 
of fine vellum with a scarlet colored shade on one side 
and a sky blue hue on the other. It was semiannual as to 
its manufacture and was waterproof. But as we want to 
print our currency on paper, I translated the word Jegtu 
into paper, as that came the nearest being right of anything 
we have that I know of. Furthermore, this is of but minor 
importance as to the law. Suffice to say, any such paper 
or vellum upon which such government treasury notes are 
printed is to be a special make, and not to be imitated by 
any other manufacturer. The erovernment who so manu- 
factures such paper or vellum for the purpose of printing 
their government treasury notes on are also patented or 
copyrighted in foreign countries. I here say "patented or 
copyrighted. ' ' This may not be as to its wording or term, 
but it amounts to the same. It then follows each and every 
nation would have a special make of such paper or vellum 
to print their government treasury notes on. If there were 
more than two or more nations who adopted such scientific 
money, the reason of such a precaution that such paper or 
vellum should be a special make and that there were a 
stringent penalty to be paid by those who imitated the 
manufacture of such paper or vellum, and that such treas- 
ury notes, if they were falsified or tampered with at home or 
abroad, or counterfeit notes substituted for genuine, it 
would upset the government treasury officials completely. 



hegislation in Relation to Land 669 

We will infer from reading the above Section 65 that hu- 
man nature as to good and evil has changed but very 
little. They were in those days guarding against counter- 
feiters the same as we have to do in our days. It is also 
well known to all of us who have studied the human mind 
as to good and evil that, as some of us are advancing in 
knowledge and understanding in what is good and useful to 
the state and its citizens, there are others who are equally 
advancing in knowledge as to what pertains to evil and 
destructiveness, with the object to live at the expense of 
the government or some one else, without giving any equiva- 
lent for the same. I am here using the words "engraving 
office." This may not also be exactly right, but it is as 
near to it as I can get it. Whether I had called this en- 
graving office a government printing office, a mint, a treas- 
ury engraving bureau or an en graving; shor> would nearly 
amount to the same thing. Yet of all of the above "en- 
graving office" comes the closest of any. I am speaking 
of these things that what is written in Correspondence may 
be rightlv understood. 



CHAPTER XI. 

Lesson on Article X— Legislation in Relation to the 
Possession of Land, Etc. 

Section 66. A tiller of the soil, or farmer, must live on 
the nlace he holds deed to, and no person has a right to 
hold deed to any ground where he does not reside. No on^ 
can have more than one home at one and the same time. 

In the above section we find that a tiller of the soil, "r 
farmer, must live on the place he holds deed to. This 
means a man who is in any way engaged in farming, hor- 
ticulture, stock raising, or is in any way making his living 
from the product of the soil, such a farmer, horticulturist 
or stock raiser, in order to have a good title to his place, 
must have it all in one piece or tract. It is, however, not 
necessary that such piece of ground or tract of land should 
in any way be square, oblong or in any certain shape as to 
its area, as long as such a piece of ground or tract of land 
is joined together by corners or in some other way. That 
is, a farmer, or a stock raiser, may have practically two 
places by simply having the two places joined together by 
corners or a narrow strip of land wide enough to drive a 
wagon over. If such is the case the farmer, or stock raiser, 
can hold a good title to the two places. But if such two 
places are in any way cut off by a strip of land not be- 



670 Legislation in 'Relation to Land 

longing to either one of the two pieces, then such farmer, 
or stock raiser, can not hold good title to more than one 
place. A farmer, or a stock raiser, or any other man who 
is tilling or using the soil for the support of his living, 
can hold as much ground as he can attend to or have any 
use for, provided it is all in one piece or tract. But if 
such farmer, or stock raiser, or tiller of the soil, is a mar- 
ried man and has a wife living with him, the two are one 
and are equally interested in the place upon which they 
are living. That is, the wife cannot hold title to one piece 
of ground, tract of land or place, separate from that of 
her husband, if he holds title to the place where he is re- 
siding. The husband, however, can hold title independent 
to that of his wife, to the place upon which he is residing, 
provided his wife does not hold title to any land. In 
such a case a woman who takes up with a man who has a 
piece of ground, and is a tiller of the soil, who before held 
title to a piece of ground, or tract of land, will lose her 
title thereto when she becomes the wife of a husband. If, 
however, her land is adjoining her husband's land by 
boundary, then she has not forfeited her title to her land, 
but holds it separate from that of her husband. In such 
a case the husband and the wife hold a division of title, 
separate and apart, to one place. A wife can also hold 
title to a piece of ground, tract of land, or place, independ- 
ent from that of her husband. A man who so takes up 
with a woman, who holds a title to land before he marries 
her, will also forfeit his right or title to any land he held 
before he became the husband to such a woman, unless it 
should so be that the land which he held title to before he 
married such a woman, were adjoining by boundaries held 
title to by that of his wife. In such a case the man and 
his wife, hold title to their respective parcels of ground, 
the same as before they were married, separate and in part 
to practically one place. A man and his wife who have 
children, and such children are residing with their -parents, 
such children cannot hold title to any land, separate or in 
part from that of their parents, unless they are residing 
thereon. The children, however, can hold title to land 
adjoining by boundaries their parents, home and yet reside 
with their parents. But if such children of boys and girls 
leave their parents' home and do not take up their resi- 
dence on the land to which they hold title, they have for- 
feited their right or title to such land. If, therefore, such 
children, who so depart from their parents' home, and do 
not take up their residence on the land to which they hold 
title, and make no effort to sell their title to any one who 
wants to make use of such land, such land within three 
years falls back to the government. You will here ask, 
Suppose an infant or baby, with its brothers four and 



Legislation in B elation to Land 671 

seven years old, should lose its parents by death, who were 
in possession of a large tract of land, in what way would 
such children hold title to their deceased parents' home 
which they were heirs of ? Such a baby, with her brothers, 
four and seven years old, whose parents were taken away 
from them by death, could not hold title to any more than 
eight hundred lallefi square or their parents' estate apiece, 
which would be as a preservation for a home for such 
children. A lallefi being in our measurement nineteen and 
one-eighth inches, giving such children about thirty-seven 
acres apiece of their parents' estate, which such children 
would hold title to i separate and in part. The parents' 
estate of such children may comprise in land alone two 
thousand or more acres, yet the three children, if three it 
were, that survived their parents, could only hold a legal 
title to but one hundred and eleven acres, the three of 
them. The balance of the land of their parents' estate 
would have to be sold to the public for the benefit of such 
children. If, however, such land could not be sold to the 
public for the benefit of the children within three years, the 
land would fall back to the government, province or state. 
There is a lack of expression in this Section 66 as to its 
intent, as the translation from the original took away the 
intent as to the spirit and soul of the law. in a manner T 
was unable to express in the Swedish or English translation. 
'When we read in the above Section 66 that "a tiller of 
the soil, or a farmer,. must live on the place he holds deed 
to." this sounds positive and strong- and cannot be mis- 
understood or in any way misconstrued, as the word must 
is there defmitp. This, however, does not refer to any one 
else but the farmers and those who are making a living 
out of agriculture and stock raising in various ways. It 
is very plain that a farmer, fruit grower or stock raiser, 
should live on his farm or the range with his stock, if he 
were to attend to his business. A man therefore who had 
a farm and left it and lived in the city, would have to 
have some one else to attend to his farm or stock. It then 
follows a farmer or stock raiser who becomes tired of 
farming or stock raising will have to sell out to some one 
else who will take their place, as. if such farmer, horti- 
culturist or stock raiser, were allowed to move into the city 
and abandon their places in the country, and yet hold title 
to them, their farms would go to ruin, the orchards decay 
and the stock perish, which would be a damage to the 
state and the people collectively. But you say they could 
get some one else to attend to their farm, orchards and 
stock, and there would be no danger of having their farm 
go to ruin, their orchards decay and their stock perish. 
Such men who were so farming, living in the city with 
their familv, and having some one else to take care of their 



672 Legislation in Relation to Land 

farms, orchards and stock, would not be farmers, horticul- 
turists or stock raisers, but they would be landlords living: 
on somebody else's labor, at the expense of the govern- 
ment and the nation collectively. A tiller of the soil 
therefore, who is getting tired of agriculture and wants to 
live in the city or go to the sea, must sell his place within 
three years from the time he left his place and took ud 
his residence in the city, or went to sea. Such a tiller of 
the soil or farmer, who has so abandoned his place, if he 
has not sold his place or land to which he holds title to 
some one who wants to make use of it, within three years 
from the time he abandoned his place, the lands falls back 
to the government, and is then sold at public auction to 
the highest bidder. It will also here be noted that a tiller 
of the soil, or a farmer, who has so abandoned his place 
or farm and removed his family somewhere else, and has 
taken up other business outside of tilling the soil or farm- 
ing, his first move is final, that is, he cannot stay away a 
year or two and then move back onto his place again for 
a few days and then move back to town again, and keep on 
repeating such moving back and forth over and over again. 
It then follows if such a tiller of the soil, or farmer, who 
has once abandoned his land or place, has not sold it within 
three years from the first time he moved off with his fam- 
ily, the lands falls back to the government, province or 
state, even if he has moved onto it, forth and back, ten 
times within the three years' limit. It then follows if 
such a tiller of the soil or farmer finds he has made a 
mistake when he abandoned his place, and is not trying to 
sell his place, but moves onto it again within a year or 
two from the time he abandoned it, he will have to bid his 
own place in at the public auction when it is sold by the 
state. It also reads very explicitly in the above Section 
66: "And no person has right to hold deed to any ground 
where he does not reside. N> one can have more than one 
home at one and the same time." The wording of the 
above sounds as to its expression and meaning, that no 
person shall have a right to hold title to even a single town 
lot unless he resides on it, as no one person can have but one 
home at one and the same time. This is also very plain, 
and its intention of the spirit and the soul of this law is 
as to its expression such as it here reads. But this whole 
Section 66 does not refer to any other class of citizens, only 
the tillers of the soil or farmers; that i?, anybody and 
everybody who is engaged in agriculture. Th? ; • farmer or 
a stock man cannot hold deed or title to a hn a dozen 
places in different parts of the country is very r mi. No 
man has a right to hold any title to land that ; •' does not 
improve, or have any use for. The farming lands are for 
those who want to use it for farming, horticulture, with 



Legislation in Relation to Land 673 

many other things, such as gardening and poultry. All 
mineral land therefore belongs to the government or state. 
Swamp and tide lands, such as can be of no use to the 
citizens of the state for fishing or grazing purposes, also 
belong to the state. All timber lands belong to the state or 
the government. No government has no right to give a 
title to any of its citizens to land where commercial build- 
ing timber is growing, or to sell such standing timber to 
any foreign government or individuals of a foreign country. 

Section 67. Any person or persons who labor in trades 
or are engaged in commerce, or hold an office, or making 
their living outside of agriculture, these shall only have 
the right to hold deed to eight hundred lallefi square or less. 

We here note in the above Section 67 that any person or 
persons who labor in trade, or are engaged in commerce, 
hold an office under the government, or making their living 
outside of agriculture, shall have the right to hold deed or 
title to eight hundred lallefi square or less. This Section 
67 is offsetting Section 66, and apparently almost contra- 
dicts Section 66 as to its wording, if it were not that these 
two sections are separate and in part, as to the spirit and 
soul of law, in dealing in a classified way with the citizens 
of the state. The law of these two sections deal with the 
citizens of the state unanimously and collectively, as to its 
spirit and soul, but as to its body it is dealing separate 
and in part. It is therefore not to be understood that these 
twc sections 66 and 67 are contradicting one another. The 
spirit and soul of the law as to its intention are the same 
in the two sections. It is also very plain when we read 
these two sections correctly as to the wording, that our 
political god Arotumi has divided us into two different 
parts, distinguished as to its classification, into two separate 
and distinct classes, who have no relation to one another 
as to the material body. It then follows these two separate 
and distinct classes, as to the citizenship of the same state, 
are the two servants which the handmaid of Serazida, the 
queen of our political god, has brought forth into the 
temple of our god, dressed in its thanksgiving garments, as 
to its occupation and trade, that they thereby may receive 
a seat, as to its state, at the king's feet. For in Section 
66 it is very plain it refers to one distinct and separate 
e'ass or part of the citizens of the state, who are the tillers 
of the soil, or the farmers, as it so reads: "A tiller of the 
soil, or a farmer, must live on the place he holds deed to, " 
whereas in Section 67 it refers to those who labor in trades, 
or are engaged in commerce, or hold an office, or are mak- 
ing their living outside of agriculture, these shall only 
have the right to hold deed to eight hundred lallefi square 
or less. A lallefi, as we have stated above is nineteen and 
one-eighth inches in our measurement, and such a piece of 



674 Legislation in Relation to Land 

land therefore would comprise about thirty-seven acres, 
that a man has a right to hold title to, who is occupied in 
any other kind of business or trade outside of farming. 
The reason why this Section 67 reads thus as to its material 
body of the law, separate and in part from that of Section 
G6, is, first, that a laborer who is working for wages at 
various kinds of work in the city or some other place, he 
may desire to have a small piece of land where he at odd 
times can go and improve the same and prepare a home 
for himself and family, as he may become tired of working 
for wages. Such a man, therefore, may in time become a 
tiller of the soil, and a farmer. Second, a man who is 
working in a mine, or at stone catting, may also have use 
for a small piece of land where he can spend his surplus 
earnings in the improvement of such a small piece of land. 
Such a miner or a stone cutter may find a piece of land 
close to his work where he can keep his family right on 
his place, and thereby have a double occupation. His 
family may attend to his little place, and he be working 
at trade, cutting stone, or be mining. The wife and chil- 
dren of such a stone cutter or miner would then be tillers 
of the soil, or farmers, whereas the husband of such a 
family would be a stone cutter or a miner. Such a man 
also in course of time may sell his improved place, or he 
may find it will pay him as well to be a farmer or a tiller 
of the soil, in connection with his wife and family, as to 
cut stone or be mining. Such a man therefore has as much 
use for a small piece of land as a farmer has for a large 
tract. Third, a man who is a mechanic, whether he works 
in the city or out in the country, may also have a desire to 
be the owner of a small piece of land that nobody can take 
away from him, whether he resides on it or not, or whether 
he improves it or not, as he can hold title to such a small 
piece of land of thirty-seven acres, or less, under any cir- 
cumstances as long as he pays taxes on the same. Such a 
mechanic may also spend his surplus earnings in the im- 
provement of such a small piece of land by preparing a 
home for himself and family, when old age overtakes him, 
and he no longer is able to carry the mechanical harness. 
Such a mechanic may also find a place of a few acres where 
he can have a home for his family, and the wife and chil- 
dren may be gardening, and the husband work at his trade. 
This being the nature and condition of such a mechanic, he 
would have all the use for a small piece of and, as a farmer 
or stock raiser would have for a larger tract. A mechanic 
who is a skilled workman may also be a successful gardener 
or florist. It then follows when such a mechanic is not 
working at his trade, whether he lives in the city or out 
in the country, he can be gardening, or have something to 
do on his place, and in this way neither lose time nor money. 



Legislation in Relation to Land 675 

There are many mechanics in the different kinds of trades 
and occupations, whose trade and occupation has become a 
menace to their health and a disease to their mind, as to the 
happiness of their spirit. If, therefor, such mechanics could 
take up gardening or the like for a short time, they would 
recover their health and happiness, in a way that would 
become beneficial to them, as to their mechanical ingenuity. 
Fourth, a merchant or a trader, who is keeping store in a 
city, town or village, may also have use for a small piece 
of land of thirty-seven acres, or less, as such a man may 
be able to take care of such a small tract of land, by having 
all the work hired, as to the raising of a crop on such 
small tract of land. Such a merchant or trader may also 
have his family living on such a land, especially if such 
land is located on the outskirts of the city, town or village. 
Such a trader or merchant who has for years been a com- 
petitor in the world's markets, when old age overtakes him, 
may find rest on the place where his family is residing, 
or if his family are not there residing, he has prepared a 
place where he with his family can move to when he retires 
from business. Such a merchant or trader also has use 
for a small piece of land as well as the farmer and the 
stock raiser have for a larger tract. Fifth, a man who 
holds an office under the government, in a city, town or vil- 
lage, such a man or woman may also be desirous of having 
a deed to a small piece of land, as such officer may prefer 
to have his family out in the country rather than in the 
city. An officer, therefore, may improve such a small 
piece of land where it may yield him a comfortable living, 
if he should be thrown out of office. Such an officer if he 
keeps his family on such land and has there his home, has 
then a double occupation, as to his office. That is, he holds 
an office, and yet is a tiller of the soil. You will here ask, 
Suppose such officer is thrown out of office, and he goes 
home, stays on his place and begins farming, and then buys 
more land in addition to what he has, more than thirty- 
seven acres of land, can he not then open up a baker shop 
in the city, keep store or engage in some other temporary 
business along with his farming and yet hold title to his 
land, that exceeds the thirty-seven acres or the eight hun- 
dred lallefl square? No, he cannot. Such ex-officer must 
confine himself to farming if he holds deed or title to more 
than thirty-seven acres or eight hundred lallefl square, or 
he will lose the title to all of his land, not only what he 
bought and jointed on to his thirty-seven acres, or any 
amount he had under that figure, but he will lose the good 
title to all of it, for when he left his office and bought more 
land and besan farming, he was no longer an officer, but 
a farmer. Consequently if such ex-officer who began farm- 
ing but got tired of it, and goes into the city or elsewhere 



'uG Legislation in Relation to Land 

and engages in some other business, he will have to sell his 
farm, or he will lose the title to it after three years from 
the time he quits farming and engaged in some other oc- 
cupation, profession or trade, whether he and his family 
are yet living on the place or not. But if such ex-officer 
had never bought any more land than he had when he 
retired from the government office, or city office, town or 
village, but had rented the land he bought, and began 
farming, he would then as yet have been an ex-officer, and 
would then have held good title to his thirty -seven acres, 
or less, of whatsoever he had. This ruling also applies 
to all other occupations, trades, profession and business 
outside the tillers of the soil or farmers. You will here 
ask, What about the representatives of congress? The 
members of congress, who are tillers of the soil or farmers, 
are not, as to their office, a profession, occupation, trade 
or business outside farming, as such members of congress, 
who are engaged in farming, or are the tillers of the soil, 
have a family office as to the representation of their in- 
terest in the body politic of congress. Such members of 
congress, who are so engaged in farming, or are tillers of 
the soil, are therefore only a representative body of the 
agricultural department of the government, nationally and 
collectively, as to the representation of their interests, at 
home and abroad. Sixth, literary people, who are teachers, 
or are engaged in various ways in publications, or some 
other way connected with the literary world, may also have 
use for a small piece of land where they can spend part 
of their time, and a portion of their earnings in improving 
such land, and build a home for themselves, where they 
can retire when old age overtakes them. It will here be 
noted that any of the six classes of citizens referred to 
above, not belonging to the agricultural class, who are 
given the privilege to hold title to eight hundred lallefi 
square, or less, of land, or thirty-seven acres, or less, with- 
out making any special improvement on such land, or at 
any time reside thereon, only when it so pleases the party 
who holds the title to such lands, such land so held by the 
different individuals of the six above mentioned classes of 
citizens, must all be in one piece. That is. a man or a 
woman cannot hold five acres in one place and ten acres 
in some other place, or seven acres in one place and thirty 
acres in some other, but what title such man or woman 
holds to any land must all be in one place. It then follows 
if a man or a woman who are the holders of a deed to five, 
ten, fifteen or twenty acres in any one place, it is all the 
land they can hold deed to for the time being, unless they 
can buy some more that is adjoining their land by bound- 
aries, and in that way come into possession of the full 
amount allowed for such a man or woman to hold title to. 



Legislation in Relation to Land, 677 

It will also be noted that no citizen, of the above six men- 
tioned classes of citizens, or the latter part of the two di- 
viding parts of citizens of the state, as described in Sections 
G6 and 67, cannot hold title to any land of any kind or of 
any description until such citizen has become of age, or is 
full nineteen years old, whether it is a man or a woman. 
You will then ask, Suppose the parents of a baby with a 
sister of ten and fifteen years old, should be taken away 
from their children by death, and leave their estate well 
improved with fine buildings and gardens, who would then 
hold the title to the land or the place? The land or the 
place would then have to be sold for the benefit of the 
children of such parents, within three years from the time 
the parents died. Neither the baby nor the ten or fifteen 
year old girl could hold title to the land or place their 
parents left, for such land was not transferable to any 
citizen of the state, unless such citizen were of age, or 
nineteen years old. In such a case, however, where a nice 
and valuable estate was left to minor children, that could 
not be sold only at a sacrifice, it would be the duty of such 
children's relatives to buy the parents' estate for them and 
hold title to it until such time as they could deed it back 
to such children at the time when they became of age. If, 
on the other hand, such land or place, so left by the de- 
ceased parents to their minor children, was not improved, 
and was in a place or locality, or of such a nature, it could 
not be sold within three years from the time of the parents' 
death, the state before it sold such land so left by the de- 
ceased parents of such minor children, would give to the 
youngest of such minor children a scrip denoting the num- 
ber of square lallefi of land left to the state by such child's 
deceased parents, such land scrip to be used by the infant 
child when it became of age. That is, such a man or wo- 
man who held such a government land scrip when of age, 
or nineteen years old, could get the same amount of land 
back again from the government. When noting this land 
question as set forth in Sections 66 and 67, the law as to 
its spirit and soul, gives every citizen of the state a chance 
to become a tiller of the soil, if they so desire. Under such 
a form of government so founded upon the science of poli- 
tical economy, there will be no profit or gain for a man 
to hold land who is not living on such land, or is not en- 
gaged in farming; a man who is engaged in commerce, 
keeps store or holds an office, what does such a man want 
with land? If such a man wants to retire from office or 
business and start in farming or gardening, let him invest 
all his money in a farm or small piece of land. If, on the 
other hand, such a man has been unfortunate that he has 
no money, he cannot very handy start in farmig, any 
more than he can start up any other business. No two 



678 Legislation in Relation to Land 

persons or partners can hold any title to land of any de- 
scription, or to any amount, unless they are man and wife. 
It then follows a corporation, company or partners in busi- 
ness cannot hold title to any land of whatsoever description 
or to any amount. You will here then ask, Suppose two 
partners, or a company of men, want to put up a factory, 
shipyard or brick kiln, with many other industries, how will 
they then hold or acquire the land where such a factory, 
shipyard or brick kiln are to be located % If there are only 
two partners who are interested in a factory, shipyard or 
brick kiln, they hold title to the land where such factory, 
shipyard or brick kiln is located separate and in part to 
the amount of thirty-seven acres apiece, but no more. But 
where there are more than two partners, and a company 
formed, say ten or one hundred or one thousand, who want 
to engage in manufacturing, shipbuilding or brick making, 
they first organize their company, file articles of the incor- 
poration, what they are intending to do. They then pick 
out the location where they want to put such a factory, 
shipyard or brick kiln. After this is done the president 
and the directors of such a new company file a protest of 
condemnation of such land (where they want to build their 
factory, shipyard or brick kiln) in the district court. The 
judge of such district court then appoints three commis- 
sioners to go and appraise the land. The new company 
has a right to appoint three, and the owner of such land, 
if the land does not belong to the government, appoint three. 
These nine men are then to appraise the value of the land. 
Whatsoever such land is appraised at by the nine men, as 
to its value, that the new company will have to pay for 
the same. The land is then deeded to the local judicial 
district, province or county, whatever we may call it. The 
judicial district in return leases the land to the new com- 
pany for a term of years with an exclusive right, as long 
as such company is in existence, or as long as such factory, 
shipyard or brick kiln is running. You here will ask, But 
suppose such land or location, which the new company are 
so trying to condemn, is improved with buildings, dwel- 
lings or wardens, or such buildings are used for shops of 
various kinds of individuals, who had use for such build- 
ings or shops 9 The judge of the district court would have 
that to decide before he appointed a commission to appraise 
the land for the new company, whether such land could be 
condemned or not. If the judge found the improvements on 
such land, which the new company was' trying to condemn 
were of as much use to the public and the state as the new 
factory or shipyard would be, the land could not be con- 
demned by the new company, unless the owners of such 
improved land were willing to sell out their interest to 
the district court in favor of the new company. It then 



Legislation in Relation to Land 679 

follows if the owners of such improved land refused to 
sell out their interest willingly to the new company, and 
the judge of the district court found there was no justice 
in having such improved land condemned in favor of the 
new company, the new company would have to go some- 
where else with their factory or shipyard, where there were 
less improvements on the land. You will now ask, Sup- 
pose such a factory site or shipyard where the new company 
wanted to put up their factory or build their ships, be- 
longed to the government, and there were no improvements 
on the land or that the government was not using such land ? 
It would be the same thing then. The new company could 
condemn the land that was held by the government in the 
same manner as if it were held by an individual citizen. 
If, however, such land were improved by the government, 
and the government was using it in connection with such 
improvement, such land could not very easily be condemned 
by the judge of the district court in favor of a company 
that was not as yet doing any business. It will also here 
be noted, if the government can condemn land held by the 
citizens of the state, by purchase, as to its value of such 
land, improved or non-improved, a citizen of the state can 
also condemn land held by the government, by purchase of 
a yearly rent, as to its value, provided the court finds such 
land is to be used for the benefit of the public to a greater 
extent than it is sq used by the government. A lease, how- 
ever, so given to a company by the district court, to land 
for manufacturing purposes, is as good as a deed as long 
as such company is using such land for the purpose stipu- 
lated in the lease. The amended statutes as to partners and 
companies, referred to above, as to the holding of title or 
right to land, is not worded in the manner set forth above, 
but it is as to its intent and purposes the same, in a round 
about or short expressive term incomplete as to its limita- 
tion. The land question is a very important question to 
any nation or people in a new settled country as well as 
in an old. The public domain of a people or a nation should 
therefore be guarded by the government on all sides, and 
watched over with an eagle eye. No people or nation have 
wasted their public domain as the people of the United 
States. They have also murdered their timber and forests, 
and thrown their mineral lands away. It is most astonish- 
ing to a thinking mind, when we find that a people and a 
nation have been able in the short time of fifty years, to 
cut down, burn and destroy one-half of their almost inex- 
haustible forest and timber, which ought to last a nation 
for at least five hundred years if properly taken care of, 
and never have planted as much as one thousand acres in 
its place. Who can imagine such carelessness of an intelli- 
gent and enlightened people, as the people of the United 



680 Legislation in Belation to Land 

States, who are so blind as to statesmanship that they can- 
not see that they are throwing and giving away the wealth 
of the nation, as to the inheritance of a coming generation, 
who will have to suffer for their folly and ignorance. A 
saw log cannot be grown in a year, ten or even twenty 
years, no matter what pains are taken, or what cultivation 
is given to an oak, pine or fir tree. It takes it at an aver- 
age of one hundred and fifty years to grow an oak saw 
log, and one hundred years to grow an ordinary pine or 
fir saw log. The millions of shiploads of lumber that have 
left the United States for foreign ports the last fifty years 
can hardly be estimated in number of feet. A nation 
or a people who so throw away the nation's wealth, as to 
the interest and welfare of the people of a coming genera- 
tion, are like unto the Roman senator, Pretonius, who, after 
he had planned suicide, and set a day when his physician 
was going to open an artery on his arm, that he might die 
in peace, the great Roman senator called his friends and 
three hundred slaves, and he held a feast with a banquet 
to celebrate the day of his suicide, in order to show the 
Roman Nero he was not afraid to die, but had the skill to 
meet the vengeance of the emperor. And so it is with the 
American people of the United States, who are so lavishly 
wasting their public domain. They are feasting today and 
have called their political slaves to the banquet, that they 
may all be merry in the celebration of the day of their 
suicide. The public domain of the United States, and the 
mineral wealth, are wasted in the same manner as the forest. 
Many of the best and most profitable mines in the United 
States belong to foreigners, who have no other interest in 
the country, only what such mines are producing for their 
special benefit or collective revenue. Imagine a congress 
that deeds away from the public domain, without any 
equivalent whatsoever, to a railroad corporation, the Nor- 
thern Pacific, every other section of land, eighty miles wide 
and fifteen hundred miles long, more or less, making a 
solid strip of land forty miles wide and fifteen hundred 
miles long, with all its timber, stone and natural resources, 
to say nothing of what has been given away to other cor- 
porations and railroads. Such wastefulness of the public 
domain is more than any thinking mind can fathom, how 
an intelligent people can become so careless, thoughtless and 
extremely reckless. We have not here space to explain what 
is the cause of all this carelessness, thoughtlessness and 
recklessness. We find when we study the national character, 
as to its spirit collectively, as a nation and a people, they 
are carried away by an inherited illusion, created and fost- 
ered by themselves. It then follows the politicians of the 
nation are run by the public whim, like unto wind mills 
before a gentle summer breeze, and their statesmen have 



Legislation in Relation to Land 681 

become famous by political cyclones. We do not by this 
mean that there are not as able statesmen in the United 
States as any other country, or that all of the American 
politicians are inferior to those of any other country, but 
what able statesmen there are, and what honest and true 
politicians there are connected with the running of the 
national government, are so few that they cut no figure, as 
to the changes of the nation's national policy, nor are 
these noble men able to withstand the public whim, sent 
forth in the form of political demagogy. There are men 
and women in these United States and other countries who 
hold title to thousands of acres of land of the public domain 
they never saw, but are only holding it for speculation, or 
for what revenue they can draw from it, from those who 
are renting such land. Such men and women are holding 
such land at the expense of the government, and the public 
collectively. Such men and women who are the holders 
of title to such land, and never raised ten bushels of po- 
tatoes, or milked a cow, are a menace to the government 
and a damage to the nation collectively. They are more 
than all this. They are a pest in the community in which 
they live and their land is a political blight in the locality 
in which it is located, and a public disgrace to the nation 
collectively. 

Section 68. Any person or persons who directly or in- 
directly hire or employ a person or persons. of a different 
race, outside the Caucasian race, half-breeds or quater- 
breeds, or in the least having foreign blood in their system, 
such person or persons who have these foreigners in their 
employ, or as servants, shall pay a tax of one note to the 
government for every day for each and every person he 
employs. 

In the above section we find it is prohibited for a citizen 
of a Caucasian state to have any aliens of a foreign race in 
their employ or service. The spirit and soul of the law in 
the above section, however, is not binding. A person or 
persons, who are a Caucasian, and live within the bound- 
aries of a Caucasian state, whether such a person or per- 
sons are citizens of the state or not, to refrain from hiring 
such aliens of a foreign race. But the material body of 
the law gives a person or persons full liberty, who are a 
Caucasian, to hire or empk^ such alien strangers of a 
foreign race in their service as they see fit. But the spirit 
and soul of the law in the above Section 68 says, if there is 
any person or persons who cannot get along in their busi- 
ness enterprise, or in the taking care of their material 
goods, without employing or hiring an alien of a foreign 
race in his or their service, let him or they pay a damage 



682 Legislation in Relation to Land 

tax to the state of one note or five hours labor for every 
day for each and every person he or they employ, such 
money to be paid in advance, one-half of it to the clerk of 
the local court of the district where such alien strangers 
are employed, and the other half when such alien strangers 
are discharged from their service. We here find the law 
in the above Section 68 is very liberal after all, as it gives 
every individual residing within the borders of the state 
an equal privilege to do as they please in regard to having 
or employing an alien stranger of a foreign race in their 
service, as long as they are paying the tax levied by the 
state, and to the state on such labor or service. It cannot 
here be said, it is a sectional law, or class legislation, for 
it is simply a protection by the state as to the preservation 
of its citizens in the way of safety and happiness as to the 
nation's national life. But Serazidi, the queen of our po- 
litical god Arotumi comes out more plainly as to the intent 
of this law, in her commandments to her handmaid, when 
she says: "Any of my children, one and all of them, who 
are using a needle manufactured by an alien stranger, that 
is not as yet paid for, in the knitting of his garment, he 
shall labor five hours for my lord, for each and ev^ry 
Rammer in his garment." The signification of this com- 
mandment, as to its Correspondence on the third key, where 
number five of the seven is the first on the key, is that any 
man or woman of a Caucasian state who is employing: an 
alien of a foreign race to labor or serve them in such labor 
or service, as they conld do themselves, shall labor for the 
state in return five hours for each and every day they 
had such alien of a foreign race in Qieir employ or service, 
direct or indirect. This alien of a foreign race also refers 
to all mixed blood, whether such a man or woman is mixed 
with Caucasian blood or some other blood, makes no dif- 
ference. As soon as a man or woman is not a pure Cau- 
casian, they are an alien of a foreign tribe or race, for he 
or she are then as to their spirit of a foreign creation. The 
reason of the distinction between the different races on 
this our planet, as to its relation and creation with the 
different creative forces in the different parts of the uni- 
verse, has been explained in Part First, and is therefore not 
to be repeated here. Suffice to say, there cannot be any 
relation or affinity in politics or form of government be- 
tween the different races upon this planet of ours. It 
never has been in the past, it is not now and it never will 
be. Education and knowledge do not change the soul of 
men as to its love, whether such love has its origin in 
hell or in heaven, or whether such love is pure or adulter- 
ated. Love therefore can only be changeable as to its re- 
flection in a dual form. It then follows that the different 
races on our planet, as to the spirit and soul, are as much. 



Legislation in Relation to Land 683 

opposite to one another as their color, ways and habits. It 
then follows that each and every race on this planet is the 
representation of the creative forces in the different parts 
of the boundless universe, whose boundaries are the fathom- 
less measurement of our limited understanding. It is also 
well known to all of us, who have studied ancient and 
profane history, that the laws and forms of government 
which are suitable for one race will not be approved of by 
some other race, nor can there be any government set up 
or constructed upon a foundation of the science of politi- 
cal economy that gives individuals of the different races an 
equal privilege in citizenship, unless such a government 
would be defective in its construction and its- laws adulter- 
ated. Moreover such a conglomerate state, whose citizens 
of the different races were blended together with equal priv- 
ileges before the law, the citizens of such a conglomerate 
state would be bound to classify themselves and thereby 
thrive and live at the expense of one and the other, to the 
detriment of health and happiness as to the spirit of its 
citizens of such conglomerate state collectively. That this 
is true can plainly be seen here in these United States of 
America where a great number of people from the different 
alien races and tribes have become citizens of the state, 
equally before the law. as the children of one father and 
mother. It is an established fact which cannot be denied 
that the citizens of the United States of America, of the 
different races and tribes are not only thriving and feed- 
ing more or less at one another's expense, materially, or 
what pertains to material wealth, but they are also en- 
dangering the health and happiness of one and the other 
as to their spirit. It is a fact and we can provt. inax tne 
Jewish citizens of the United States of America, collect- 
ively, are thriving and feeding as to material wealth upon 
the expense of his Caucasian brother citizens, and that the 
negro citizens, together with their Caucasian brother citi- 
zens, are not only thriving and feeding alternately upon 
one and the other's expense as to material wealth, but they 
are also endangering the health and happiness of all of the 
citizens of the state, collectively, and in so doing are put- 
ting a disgrace and a blot upon the moral character of the 
nation collectively. Not only all of this, but many citizens 
white and black, have suffered the penalty of death through 
the agency of an evil spirit fostered by themselves through 
political vengeance a gains* their fellow citizens. Which of 
the two races of citizens, black or white, of the United 
States of America, have suffered the most as to their body 
and spirit, is hard to tell, but we do know that white and 
black together have suffered the most terrible agony and 
torture of human suffering that can be committed and en- 
dured by human beings. The crimes committed by negroes 



■684 Legislation in Relation to Land 

upon white, innocent, girls and women, in the form of rape 
and murder, are of such a nature that no material wealth 
can repair the damage, not even with the material wealth 
of the whole nation, nor can all the laws, statutes and 
courts of the land arrest the spirit of such crimes, as they 
are not visible to the officers of the law or the civil author- 
ities, until such crimes are already committed. The crimes 
committed by white citizens of the state against the negroes 
in the form of lynching, is also of such a nature that the 
laws, courts and the state itself cannot prevent such crimes, 
unless it becomes stained with innocent blood of its own 
citizens among the hundreds, if not thousands, of such 
crimes that have been committed by negroes upon white, 
innocent girls and women, in the form of rape and murder, 
the last forty years here in these United States, are most 
terrible to think of. The hundreds, if not thousands, of 
crimes that have been committed against the negroes by 
the white people, in the form of lynching, are most fright- 
ful to the human sight, say nothing of having a hand in it. 
In order to sustain our accusation, together with our doc- 
trine and philosophy, we shall here present one case of the 
many thousands of such crimes that have been committed 
in these United States of America the last forty years, and 
will be committed in these United States as long as the 
franchise of citizenship is extended to a people of an alien 
race. This one case below will suffice for all, to show the 
nature of its spirit to those who are not thinking and pay 
no attention to such occurrences: 

BURNED AT POST. 

Northern Mob Takes a Negro's Life— Girl 's Murder 

Avenged— Officers Make a Hard Fight and Kill 

Four Men— Virginian Leads the Crowd. 

Four Thousand Anger-crazed People, Undaunted by Water 
and a Hail of Bullets, Batter Down a Workhouse- 
Crazed Over a Felonious Assault on a Seventeen Year 
Old Girl, Followed by Her Murder, a Wilmington, 
Deleware Mob Last Night Burned a Negro at the 
Stake— A Determined Resistance of the Officers Proved 
Unavailing Against the Mob, which Numbered 4,000— 
The Negro Confessed His Crime Just Before the Torch 
Was Applied— His Victim was a School Girl, Who was 
Assaulted while on Her Way Home— Mutterings of a 
Lynching Had Been Heard for Several Days, but Not 
Until a Virginian Appeared to Lead the Mob was the 
Execution Carried Out. 

Wilmington, Delaware, June 22d, 1903.— A northern 
mob, led by a Virginian, burned a negro at the stake to- 



Legislation in Relation to Land 685 

night within a few miles above Mason and Dixon line. The 
victim was George F. White, a negro, just out of the work- 
house, who was accused of having feloniously assaulted 
and stabbed to death Miss Helen S. Bishop, the seventeen 
year old daughter of Rev. Dr. E. A. Bishop. The crime 
of the negro was committed last Monday afternoon, and 
ever since there have been mutterings of lynching the man. 
An effort was made last night to get "White, but it failed. 
Tonight a mob estimated at 4,000 men and boys gathered 
in the neighborhood of Price's Corner, four miles from here. 
They came from everywhere, including Wilmington and 
small towns to the south of Price's Corner. Last night's 
lack of a leader was supplied by a Virginian, whose iden- 
tity in the confusion and excitement could not be learned. 
The police of Wilmington and the constables tried to dis- 
perse the growing mob, but without avail. It was after 
ten o 'clock when the march to the workhouse, a mile away, 
was taken up. 

Warden Prepares to Defend the Negro. 

The chief warden of the workhouse and his guards, who 
have been almost constantly on duty since the negro was 
landed in the prison has been warned of the coming of 
the mob, and prepared to defend the man at all cost. 
Armed with pistols, shotguns and other weapons, the mob 
soon reached the building. A battery of railroad ties soon 
carried away the greater outer door of the workhouse. 
What was going on inside the lockup was not known to 
the mob, nor did it seem to care. The second, third and 
fourth doors were battered down by the forward leaders 
of the attacking party, amid the calls and cheers of those 
who were pressing forward from the rear. Then the 
would-be lynchers were momentarily halted by a hail of 
bullets from the defenders, but they were pressed forward 
by those in the rear. More shooting was heard, and there 
was a scramble to get out, but the braver ones in the at- 
tacking party stood their ground. In the fussilade that 
followed, four persons fell, all members of the mob. They 
were quickly carried to the rear, and attended by those 
who were not brave enough to be at the front. Three of 
the wounded were men and one a boy. None of them in 
the confusion could be identified, except the boy, who is 
said to be Peter Smith, aged seventeen years. The warden 
did not wish to slaughter the mob in the prison corridor, 
and he directed that the fire hose be turned on the crowd.* 
This held them for a time. Then a rush was made and 
the guards brushed aside. White was quickly found. Beg- 
ging for mercy, he was dragged from the cell and the 
prison. Attempts were made to shoot White on the spot, 
but the leaders of the crowd would have nothing but his 



686 Legislation in Relation to Land 

life at the stake. Resistance on the part of the negro was 
useless, for his hands were tied behind him. 

The March to the Place of Execution. 

Then the march to the place of execution, just as though 
it was a march to the gallows in a prison, was taken up 
with torches to lead the way. and with 4,000 persons fol- 
lowing the negro, he was led to the road and almost to the 
very spot where the assault took place. White was given 
a last chance to speak, and he confessed the murder of the 
girl. A stake had been arranged by an advance guard. 
White was quickly chained to the post and the dry under- 
orush soaked with oil was ignited and the horrible execu- 
tion was on. White suffering intense agony fainted, and 
his body hung limp, shots were fired into his body, and the 
victim of the mob was soon dead. Satisfied with their 
night's work, the greater number of the lynchers left the 
neighborhood, many of them fearing arrest. However, a 
large number of persons loitered at the scene, awaiting de- 
velopments. The failure of the county court to give White 
a speedy trial is in a great measure responsible for tonight's 
work. Tbe coroner's inquest was held today, but the au- 
thorities feared harm would befall the negro, and he was 
not taken from the workhouse, and the inquest proceeded 
without bi^ presence. The verdict of the jury was that 
Miss Bishop came to her death from the hands of an assault 
committed upon her by one George White, negro. 

Crime of the Negro. 

The victim, Miss Helen S. Bishop, daughter of Rev. Dr. 

E. A. Bishop, superintendent of the Ferris Industrial 
School, was a student of the Wilmington High School, and 
was on her way home from school last Monday afternoon 
when c he was attacked. A farmer working in the field 
saw Miss Bishop stagger and fall in the road. She got up 
and fell again, and then she tried to crawl. The farmer 
and his sons went to her assistance, but when they reached 
the girl she was lying unconscious in the road. She had 
three ugly gashes in her throat, her body was badly 
scratched and her clothing was torn in many places. The 
wounded girl was taken home, and died the next afternoon 
without regaining consciousness. The entire neighborhood 
was almost instantly aroused and a manhunt was immedi- 
ately instituted. Suspicion was soon fastened on George 

F. White, a negro who was just out of the workhouse, and 
who was engaged on the farm of Edward Woodward, near 
the scene of the assault. White was found in bed that 
night, and when taken into custody denied all knowledge 
of the crime. He was identified by several persons who 
said they saw him in the vicinity of the scene of the crime. 
A knife, which Mr. Woodward said belonged to him, was 



Legislation in Relation to Land 687 

found where the girl was assaulted. White was brought to 
Wilmington, but later was transferred to the county work- 
house, where the officials thought he would be safe from 
mob violence. 

Another such a crime was committed in the state of 
Colorado, by a negro, upon a fourteen year old girl, a few 
years ago. He first outraged the child. After this was 
done he took her life. These two crimes alone, our fellow 
laborers, farmers and mechanics, are enough to justify us 
to ship every negro within the boundaries of the United 
States of America to Africa, the land from whence they 
came, to say nothing about taking the franchise of suffrage 
away from them, and impose a tax of one dollar a day 
for each and every day's work performed by an alien of a 
foreign race in the employ of any white man, woman or 
child, directly or indirectly. We will now suppose that, 
if Mr. Edward Woodward had been compelled to j)S.j to 
the clerk of the justice of peace one dollar a day for each 
and every day he had George F. White in his employ, 
working on his farm, the chances are Miss Helen S. Bishop 
would have been alive today, and been the pride of her 
father, for if such had been the law, Mr. Edward Wood- 
ward might have had a white man working on his farm, 
who would have done Miss Bishop no harm. It is for this 
reason, and many others, and which we have not space here 
to explain, that it reads in Section 68: "Such person or 
persons who have these foreigners in their employ, or as 
servants, shall pay a tax of one note to the government 
for every day for each and every person he employs." It 
will here be understood we are not an enemy to the negroes. 
We are their defenders if anvthing. It is the defective 
law of our government that is the cause of all this un- 
necessary mistery, crime, evil and suffering which the 
blacks and whites equally have suffered, are suffering and 
will suffer as long as we are housing under one roof. We 
want you colored people to have a government of your own, 
where you can be independent, where you do not have to 
suffer the torture and persecution of your white fellow 
citizens. Then and not until then will you be a happy peo- 
ple collectively. You have suffered enough and your God 
will look after your welfare, provided you obey his com- 
mandments. That there has been any amount of injustice 
done to the negroes by the whites in these United States 
can never be denied, and that many a negro has been 
hanged, burned at the stake innocently for crimes they 
never committed, is a fact. It is well known to many peo- 
ple of the two races that there have been many cases where 
a white young man has fallen in love, of an adulter^d na- 
ture, with some young lady, who rejected his love. But m 



688 Legislation in Relation to Land 

order to have vengeance upon the young lady he so inten- 
tionally worshipped, he has blacked himself up as a negro, 
lay in wait for the young lady when the least expected any 
harm to be done to her, she is outraged by her lover. The 
terrible crime of such a white devil is then charged up to 
some innocent negro, who has to suffer the vengeance of a 
mob, who are as to their enraged fury more cruel than 
the savages of the wild forest, or the barbarians of the 
Dark AgSes of Heathendom. Experience in the last fifty 
years here in these United States has also demonstrated to 
us that two or more races cannot live peaceably under one 
form of government. Here is Governor Vardaman 's ex- 
perience in regard to the negro question, as to the fran- 
chise of suffrage of the negroes as citizens of the state: 

CURSE OF RACE. 

Vardaman Talks of Education and Negro— Crime on the 
Increase— Governor of Mississippi Holds Illiterate Less 
Vicious— Tendency of the Colored Man to Assault 
Women Is Ascribed to the Racial Desire for Social 
Equality. 

Jackson, Mississippi, January 19.— In his inaugural ad- 
dress delivered today before a joint session of the Missis- 
sippi legislature, Governor James K. Vardaman declared 
that the growing tendency of the negro to commit criminal 
assault on white women is nothing more or less than the 
manifestations of the racial desire for social equality. In 
strong terms he declared that education is the curse of 
the negro race, and urged an amendment to the state con- 
stitution that will place the distribution of the common 
school funds entirely within the power of the legislature. 
Continuing his discussion of the negro question, Governor 
Vardaman said: "As a race he is deteriorating morally. 
Time has demonstrated that he is more criminal as a free- 
man than as a slave. That he is increasing in crinality 
with frightful rapidity, being one-third more criminal in 
1890 than he was in 1880. The startling facts revealed b^ 
the census show that those who can read and write are 
more criminal than the illiterates, which is true of no 
other element of our population. I am advised that the 
minimum illiteracy among the negroes is found in New 
England, where it is twenty-one and four-tenths per cent, 
and yet the negro in New England is four and one-half 
times more criminal, hundred for hundred, than he is in 
the black belt. In the vsouth, Mississippi particularly, I 
know he is growing worse every year. You can scarcely 
pick up a newspaper whose pages are not blackened with 
the account of an unmentionable crime committed by a 



Legislation in Relation to Lain, 1589 

negro brute, and this crime I want to impress upon you, 
is but the manifestation of the negro 's aspiration for social 
equality, encouraged largely by the character of free edu- 
cation in vogue, which the state is levying tribute upon 
the white people to maintain. The better class of negroes 
are not responsible for this terrible condition, nor for the 
criminal tendency of their race, nor do I wish to be under- 
stood as censuring them for it. I am not censuring any- 
body, nor am I inspired by illwill for the negro, but I am 
simnly calling attention to a most unfortunate and unen- 
durable condition of affairs. What shall be done about it ? 
My own idea is that the character of the education for the 
negro ought to be changed. If, after years of earnest 
effort, and the expenditure of fabulous sums of money to 
educate his head, we have only succeeded in making a 
criminal out of him, wisdom would suggest that we make 
another experiment and see if we cannot improve him by 
educating his hand and his heart. There must be a moral 
substratum upon which to build, or you cannot make him a 
desirable citizen." The governor also declared that the 
people of the nation should rise up and demand the repeal 
of the fifteenth amendment. 

Do you here think Governor James K. Var daman knows 
what he is talking about ? To be sure he does. The above 
few words in his inaugural address to the legislature of 
Mississippi prove to us that James K. Vardaman is a phil- 
osopher and a statesman of a fearless mind and honest con- 
viction. As to statesmanship, ex-President Grover Cleve- 
land is only a ragged, dirty school boy of seven years old 
alongside of James K. Vardaman, the governor of Missis- 
sippi. 

Section 69. All labor shall be hired by the hour, day 
or month, and all binding contracts between husband and 
servant shall be null and void and without value before 
the law. 

In the above section we find the law or the court does 
not recognize or have any jurisdiction over two contracting 
parties, where one or the other is binding himself by con- 
tract to labor for a certain length of time, or for certain 
wages. The contracting parties, however, may enter into 
some verbal agreement, of whatsoever nature it may be, as 
to moral obligations to one and to the other, as there would 
be no use to enter into any contract by an instrument of 
writing, as long as such acknowledged contract could not 
be recognized by the court of justice, to be a legal proceed- 
ing before the law. There is nothing in the amended stat- 
utes that refers to this law in Section 69, but we have this 
advice to give to all young boys and girls, who are learning 



690 Legislation in Relation to Land 

a trade or profession : If any of you enter into an agree- 
ment with your master, stick to your agreement as long 
as it is possible for you to do so. The moral obligation 
that you have given to your master for the purpose of 
extracting or transplanting his knowledge and mechanical 
genius into yours, is a potent factor in your agreement 
with him, and should be regarded and lived up to with as 
much zeal as if you had signed a written agreement recog- 
nized by the court. Many young men and women who are 
in apprenticeship imagine themselves to be mistreated and 
misused when the fact of it is they are disregarding the 
discipline of their master, and become ill mannerly as to 
their behavior or conduct. 

Section 70. Every citizen shall have free and unlimited 
religious liberty. 

The above wording of the law is very plain and cannot 
be misunderstood or misconstrued in any way. It is here 
very plain that congress has no right to make or enact any 
law that will in any way interfere with a man's religious 
views. The mischief and disaster that has followed in the 
wake, in the construction of forms of government the last 
four or five thousand years, is most deplorable, especially 
where republics have been set up. We find when we read 
our profane history that the ecclesiastical power has al- 
ways been a factor in the overthrow of such republics, 
through the agency of monar^hial despotism and aristo- 
cratic statecraft. The reason the ancient republics in the 
last four or five thousand years have so quickly been turned 
into monarchial kingdoms is that such republics have not 
been founded upon the science of political economy, but 
have only been an imitation of a republic. The ancient 
Greek and Chaldean philosophers, however, knew the true 
science of political economy, no doubt, as the writing of 
Aristotle, with many others, prove. But their doctrine and 
philosophy was always a secondary consideration in the 
eyes of the ecclesiastical power. It then follows as soon 
as their philosophy was mixed up with religious doctrine, 
their political doctrine became only secondary to the public 
in comparison to those who claimed the divine power of 
saving souls. The above Section 70, as to the intent of 
the law. gives every citizen of the state free and unlimited 
religious liberty, to worshin any god he or she are a mind 
to, or any object they see fit. for their salvation, if we so 
shall express it. But it will here be understood that no 
citizen of the state has any right to mix up his religious 
doctrine with that of politics. That is, no citizen of the 
state has a riatfit to connect, couple together or graft fast 
any of his religious law, into the laws of the state. It then 
follows the law of the state, or the civil law of the land 



Legislation in Relation to Land 691 

does not recognize or take any note of the religious laws 
of individual citizens of the state, any further than that 
it protects them in their worship, if any one should inter- 
fere with them when at prayer or when they are sending 
up supplications to their god. 

Section 71. The laws of the state and the spiritual laws 
are two different maxims, and shall be entirely separate 
from each other. No money or products shall be appropri- 
ated from the treasury of the government for religious 
purposes. 

In the above Section 71 we find a clean-cut, expressive 
law that cannot be misunderstood by even a school child, 
when it says : ' ' The laws of the state and the spiritual laws 
are two different maxims." That is to be understood that 
the material laws of a government or a state are altogether 
separate or in part from that of the laws that govern any 
of the spiritual governments or kingdoms where spiritual 
and celestial angels dwelt It then follows when we are 
entering politics, as to the science of political economy, for 
the welfare and protection of the material body, we are 
at that time not engaged in prayer, or are sending up any 
supplications to the inhabitants of the invisible world, nor 
are we looking to the Great Architect of the Universe to 
help up along in our political schemes. We here have the 
law given to us from above, which laws are the supreme 
laws as to our guidance in political affairs. To pray for 
more, or to demand more help in our political and material 
affairs from the powers above, would be to commit a sin, 
not only against ourselves, but equally a sin against he 
who has created us. and would become a mockery in the 
sight of the Great Architect, We know right from wrong. 
We also can distinguish good from evil. It then follows 
when we are discussing politics and forms of government 
Ave are laying religious subjects to one # side for the time 
being. Polities, however, do not have to interfere with a 
man's religious nature. Nor is it necessary that a man's 
religious views should interfere with his interests in poli- 
tics, as it is plainly -stated in the above section that the 
laws of the state and the spiritual laws are two different 
maxims, and shall be entirely separate from each other. 
We also note in the above section that there shall not be 
any money or products appropriated from the treasury of 
the government for religious purposes. The reason why it 
so reads in the above section is that the law here is guard- 
ing against the adulteration of material and celestial laws, 
which if the material and celestial laws were blended to- 
gether there would be whoredom committed between the 
city and the state, or, as we may call it at the present time, 



692 Legislation in Relation to Land 

whoredom committed by the church and the state. It then 
follows if such whoredom were allowed to take place our 
political temple woud not be a holy temple, nor w T ould our 
city be a holy city, or, as we may call it at the present 
time, our church would not be a holy church, for this one 
of two reasons : If the government were allowed to appro- 
priate money or products for the building up of religious 
societies it would be an entering wedge to political corrup- 
tion and adulterated politics. It then follows if the gov- 
ernment were to appropriate money or products for differ- 
ent religious societies the members of such religious so- 
cieties would have a tendency to enter into politics on a 
false pretense, opposite from their political interests, in 
order to build up their religious society. Such a religious 
society may also not be a religious society at all, only an 
imitation of a religious society. Thus such religious or- 
ganizations may become very. powerful within the govern- 
ment, and in course of time be in full control of the gov- 
ernment, in which case they could appropriate money for 
the fostering of their society to suit themselves. Such 
being the case, the government would either become an 
ecclesiastical government, or a government of infidelity, 
which would be in danger of being overthrown by political 
corruption, as such a government that so appropriated 
money to religious organizations, had parted from the 
science of political economy. It is well known to every 
statesman, philosopher and politician of a democratic re- 
public that as soon as religious organizations and the ec- 
clesiastical power has become a factor in politics, such re- 
public has been overthrown. You may wonder how this 
can be when the different monarchial kingdoms, where the 
church and the state are in union and work harmoniously 
as the governing power of the people, and yet many of 
such kingdoms have stood five times as long as any of the 
democratic republics, as far back as our profane history 
records. The reason for this is that an absolute monarchy 
or a constitutional kingdom is not founded upon the sci- 
ence of political economy. An absolute monarchy is 
founded upon despotism and tyranny, and has therefore 
nothing in common with the science of political economy. 
A constitutional kingdom is founded upon despotism and 
autocracy and has parted from the science of political 
economy and rejected liberty, whereas a counterfeit demo- 
cratic republic is founded upon the public whim and politi- 
cal cyclones and will therefore not stand as long as an 
absolute monarchy or a constitutional kingdom. 

Section 72. Congress, if it finds it good, may appropri- 
ate money for schools, universities and other institutions of 
learning. 



Legislation in Relation to Land 693 

What the above section refers to is this, that ail schools 
and institutions of learning', bnilt up by private citizens, 
that are not in any way connected with public schools or 
institutions of the state, congress therefore, if it finds it 
justifiable for the government to help such citizens in the 
building up of their schools or institutions of learning, 
may appropriate money to help in the building up of such 
private schools or institutions of learning, but such appro- 
priation would only be temporary. Congress, however, 
before making such appropriation to help build up such 
private schools or institutions of learning, will first have 
to be convinced that such schools and institutions of J earn- 
ing are a benefit to the nation and the state collectively. 
Otherwise it is not advisable to spend money for such pur- 
poses. That it is an option with congress whether such 
an appropriation shall be made or not, is very plain in the 
wording of the above Section 72, where it says: "Congress, 
if it finds it good, may appropriate money for schools, uni- 
versities and other institutions of learning." It does not 
here say that congress shall, or is compelled to, appropriate 
money from the government treasury for such purposes, 
but if it finds it good it may appropriate money for such 
purposes. What is termed as the word "school" in the 
above Section 72 is not such schools as our public school 
where small children are instructed by a teacher how to 
read and write, but it refers to schools where mechanical 
inventions are learned by young people. The universities 
referred to are not such universities as we have today, but 
such universities where astrology, astronomy and the 
double science of physiology are learned in private, and 
what refers to other institutions of learning are such in- 
stitutions where discoveries are made in the different sci- 
ences of art, and are there learned secretly. The transla- 
tion from the original of the above Section 72, is such that 
it could not be put in any other form, as these words could 
not be transferred into any other form as to our material 
language. 

Section 73. No American citizen shall be prohibited 
from the manufacture of wine or alcoholic drinks for their 
own use, but are forbidden by penalty to sell or trade away 
such goods to others for gain or economy. 

The above Section 73 seems to be a repetition of Sections 
29 and 30, but where the law in Section 29 is taking the 
government into custody when it says, "the government 
alone shall have the right to manufacture alcohol for sci- 
entific purposes," etc., the law in the above Section 73 
takes the individual citizen into custody when it says "A T o 
American citizen shall be prohibited from the manufacture 
of wine or alcoholic drinks for their own use." To look 



694 Legislation in Relation to Land 

at the surface as to the wording of these two sections, 29 
and 73, it sounds as though they were partly dictating one 
to the other, but when we" examine the law closer we 
find they are in strict harmony. In Section 29 the law 
gives the government exclusive right to manufacture al- 
cohol for scientific purposes, but is there not speaking of 
any wine. In the above Section 73, the law takes the 
individual citizen into custody, and gives him the liberty 
to manufacture wine and alcoholic drinks for his or their 
own use, but is forbidden by penalty to sell or trade away 
such goods to others for gain or economy. The penalty 
referred to in the above Section 73 to be imposed upon a 
citizen who is manufacturing wine and alcoholic drinks 
for his own use, and is also selling such wine or alcoholic 
drink to others for profit or gain, he will lose his citizen- 
ship, or his franchise of suffrage to the ballot box. It 
does not say in the above Section 73 what the penalty is 
to be, or to be imposed upon a man who is manufacturing 
wine and alcoholic drinks for the purpose of selling it to 
others for profit or gain, but in Section 30 it speaks of 
what such penalty is, where it reads in plain words thus: 
"Any person or persons who buy or sell intoxicating drinks 
for any purpose for profit or payment to other persons, 
he shall be absolutely detained and prohibited from casting 
a vote for any of the country's officers. " Such is the 
penalty to be imposed upon a man who is selling and manu- 
facturing wine and alcoholic drinks for profit and gain, 
or trade such goods away to others. That the law in the 
above section refers only to the citizen who is a voter 
is also very plain as, if it had referred to those citi- 
zens who are not voters, it would so have been stated. It 
would then have read: "Any person or persons within the 
boundaries of the state are forbidden by penalty to sell 
or trade away such goods to others." We have set forth 
the meaning and intent of this law in the lesson of Sections 
29 and 30, which also applies to Section 73. There is, 
however, no law in the amended statutes that forbids a 
non-citizen voter to manufacture and sell wine and alco- 
holic drinks to others for profit and gain. That is, a wo- 
man or man who is not a voter may manufacture and sell 
wine and alcoholic drinks all they have a mind to. A 
stranger of a foreign country may also do the same thing, 
as the court has no jurisdiction over such citizens and 
strangers who are not voters, as to prohibit them from 
the manufacture and sale of wine and alcoholic drinks, 
nor does the law recognize such non-citizen voter as a citi- 
zen of the state, the minute he or she takes up the traffic 
or business in the manufacture and sale of wine and alco- 
holic drinks for profit and gain. The law then recognizes 



Legislation in Relation to Land 695 

such man or woman only as an indirect citizen or affinity 
of the state. 

Section 74. Every American citizen and law abiding 
stranger shall have the liberty to freely and openly read 
or speak to the public on both political and religious 
themes, and such person or persons, who so speak or read, 
shall have protection from government officers of peace. 

In the above Section 74 we find there is given to us one 
of the most powerful leverage of power to the advancement 
of human progress that can be found in any science. This 
leverage of power is greater in its pressure than all the 
hydraulic pumps and screws invented by the mechanical 
genius of men, and that is the leverage of the law which 
is given to a citizen and foreign stranger, the protection 
and right to freely and openly read or speak to the public 
on both political and religious themes. No mechanical in- 
vention has ever been invented by the mechanical skill of 
man that has ever exceeded in usefulness to mankind as 
the law that protects and defends a public speaker upon 
any theme, political and religious. The law that protects 
a public speaker on political and religious themes is more 
powerful than all the armies and navies of the world. It 
then follows that a government that neither will or has 
the power to protect a stranger or a citizen who is law 
abiding when such stranger or citizen is speaking on politi- 
cal or religious themes, such government has no moral right 
to call upon neither God or its citizens for help in case such 
government should be in danger of being overthrown. A 
government that neither will nor can protect a law abiding 
public speaker is like unto a harlot who is sleeping in the 
day time and in her lewdness is committing adultery in the 
darkness of the night, her habitation is that of robbers and 
thieves, and her glory is in the darkness of hell. And so 
it is with a government that neither will nor can protect a 
law abiding public speaker when discussing political or 
religious themes, the government officials of such a govern- 
ment are robbers and thieves, and the rulers of such a 
government have their glory in the darkness of hell. The 
public speaker is like unto a servant who churns the butter, 
bakes the cake and prepares the sandwich for the picnic of 
tomorrow. He is the butter and the bread of the land as 
to the spirit of its citizens, and the festival merrymaker of 
the soul of the nation. A government therefore that has 
the power, will and strength to protect the public speaker 
is like unto a noble housewife who is playing an instrument 
of music for her children in the day time, and at night 
slumbering in the arms of a beloved husband. And so it 
is with a government which has the power, will and strength 



696 Legislation in Relation to Land 

to protect the public speaker. Its officials are all musicians 
to the public, and its rulers are slumbering in the arms of 
their Heavenly Father. The public speaker is also an 
artist who as to his genius and skill is dressing up the 
national spirit of a nation in its various colors, correspond- 
ing as to the scenery in his art gallery. It then follows 
the public speaker is the headlight that is shining forth 
into the darkness of time, as he prepares the way for hu- 
man progress. He is also the sign painter upon the des- 
tinies of time. He is the tesselation of the past, present 
and future. He is the arithmetic boulevard upon which 
the carriage of the public mind is passing to and fro. The 
public speaker is more than all this. He is the battlefield 
upon which the armies of public opinion are marching on 
and on. Who is then like unto the public speaker as a 
factor in human progress? Arrest the public speaker and 
you have arrested the Goddess of Liberty. Shut up the 
mouth of the public speaker and you have killed the nublic 
spirit of the nation. It is for all of these many reasons 
that it reads in the above Section 74 that every citizen and 
law abiding stranger shall have the liberty to freely and 
openly read or- speak to the public on both political and 
religious themes. 

Section 75. There shall be free and unobstructed print- 
ing liberty of all kinds, with the exception of immoral 
literature, or drawing or paintings of a vulgar nature. All 
such shall be forbidden by fine. 

We here note in the above Section 75 that there shall be 
free and unobstructed printing liberty of all kinds. What 
is here referred to printing in the above section is not such 
printing as we have today, but it is far more important of 
its kind than such printing as we have today, for such 
printing was done with reflecting cylinders in a sort of 
arithmetical way as to its Correspondence. The arithmeti- 
cal appliances used in connection with reflecting cylinders 
were such that our Hoe nrinting presses of today are but 
a clumsy and awkward device in the way of the art of 
printing, or delivering the news to the public. It will 
therefore here be noted that when we refer to printing 
liberty we do not mean dish rag newspaper printing, the 
same as we have in these United States and Sweden at the 
present time. The yellow journalism of these United States 
an, 1 Sweden is such that it has no place in the arithmetical 
science, for the reason there is no law that can so be framed 
that it will compel a man to wash his own dirty face if he 
does not want to, or to make a man look upward in place 
of downward. We shall here therefore confine ourselves 
to these words, printing liberty, as we understand it at the 
present day, and as the public in general understand it, 



Legislation in Relation to Land 697 

for, to have classification made out of this printing liberty, 
would be a confusion to the public mind at the present 
time, as we could draw no distinct line between the hog- 
trough printing press and its feeders, and the pruning 
liook printing press and its operators. Suffice to say, free 
and unobstructed printing liberty is absolutely necessary 
for a people or a nation that loves liberty. Without free 
and unobstructed printing liberty there can be no free and 
open reading or speaking to the public on political and 
religious themes. But as there are many and different 
kinds of liberty, the same as there are many and different 
kinds of love, it follows that the liberty to print immoral 
literature must be prohibited by the law, for the reason 
that such immoral literature is poisonous to the public 
mind, and a pest to the nation collectively. A nation and 
a people as to its nationality collectively, whose mind and 
brain are saturated with immoral, filthy and degrading 
literature, is like unto a herd of hogs whose head and nose 
are leading its body into filthiness and stink of every kind, 
and who are contented and delighted therewith. The law 
of the above Section 75 does not give an artist the liberty 
to display in any form any drawing or paintings of a 
vulgar nature to the public. Such liberty is prohibited 
and forbidden by fine. Where the division line is located 
between such vulgar drawings or paintings and the creative 
forms in the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms, we 
shall not here attempt to define, as it would take a volume 
of 1,000 pages to make such a division as to its Corre- 
spondence. Suffice to say, the newspaper cartoonist at the 
present time, such men as Homer Davenport, with many 
others, do not know that they are inspired by invisible 
teachers, skilled in the science of Correspondence. Such 
cartoonists like Mr. Davenport, with many others, however, 
do not understand Correspondence, as to its division, and 
in fact have no knowledge of any classification of aromatic 
signification of the spices in the mineral, vegetable and 
animal kingdoms, as to the classification of their work, but 
that they are drawing their cartoons at random in a com- 
plex way, where one part of the cartoon is destroying the 
signification of the other part, It then follows such car- 
toons cannot be understood by those who understand Cor- 
respondence, as to its signification, nor can the student of 
Correspondence be able to find out what the cartoons are 
trying to bring out, as one part of the cartoon is entirely 
opposite or contradictory to that of the other part, as to 
the signification in the science of Correspondence. It then 
follows when such cartoonists are drawing their cartoons as 
they do, at random, not knowing anything about the science 
of Correspondence, their cartoons become a vulgarity as 
to their nature or design, in the eyes and estimation of 



698 Legislation in Relation to Land 

the class of citizens who are elevated as to their mind and 
refined as to their nature. I have, however, seen cartoons 
in some of the American newspapers that had its full ex- 
pression in the science of Correspondence, but these in- 
stances are so rare it does not happen once in a thousand 
times, and I doubt very much whether such a cartoonist 
knows himself that he was only an instrument made use 
of in the drawing of such a cartoon, in the same manner as 
a pencil or an instrument made use of in the hands of an 
artist. We, however, have this to say in regard to vulgar 
drawings or painting of various kinds that are to be pro- 
hibited, and that is, all such drawings or paintings which 
are displayed to the public in public places, representing 
lewd, vulgar, dramatical shows, circuses and the like. Such 
paintings and drawings posted in public places are ob- 
scene. Such drawings or paintings have no relation to the 
science of Correspondence, as such drawings or paintings 
are an invitation to the public in the indulgence as to their 
spirit in lewd and vulgar exercise of the body, of such 
dramatical actors and circus comedians. Such drawings 
or paintings are therefore forbidden by fine to be displayed 
in public places, or to be distributed to the people at large 
for two reasons : First, such obscene drawings or paintings 
when displayed in public have a tendency to enrapture the 
public spirit in dirty and filthy garments manufactured 
by the arsenic metal weavers of hell. Second, any draw- 
ing or painting of a lewd and vulgar or obscene nature in 
the way of advertisements for the selling of goods of any 
kind, or as an invitation to lewd or immoral exercises of 
the human body, displayed in nublic places, may also have 
a tendency to disfigure or endanger the material body of 
an embryo yet in the gestetic state within its mother, as 
a mother in a pregnant state may happen to look on such 
obscene drawing or painting against her will, and therefore 
have to suffer as to the spirit, in the thought that her 
child may be endangered. The public press, however, is 
the plow and harrow upon the fields of the nation's na- 
tional mind collectively. The philosophers, doctors and 
poets are the laborers who prepare the soil for the sower. 
The sower is the law, and the reaper is the Goddess of 
Liberty, as to the action in her spirit, as to material and 
spiritual happiness. It then follows if we have not strong 
and efficient plows and harrows to break up the hard and 
cloddy soil, that it may be prepared for the sower, our 
harvest will be light. But on the other hand, if our plows 
and harrows are of the very best and strongest kind, and 
our laborers vigorous and powerful, the field will be prop- 
erly prepared for the sower. The Goddess of Liberty will 
then reap an abundant harvest. A government or a people- 
therefore who are censuring and obstructing the public 



Legislation in Relation to Land 699 

printing press are like unto a pirate on the high sea whose 
identification cannot be known by a merchant mariner, as 
such pirate ship is carrying no flag, as to the identification 
of its nationality, or even if such pirate ship is hoisting a 
flag of any design, it is a false one. Such nation or gov- 
ernment therefore which censures or obstructs its public 
printing press is dangerous to a neighboring nation who 
loves liberty as much so as a merchant mariner is in danger 
of being attacked by a pirate ship upon its voyage to a 
destined port. 

Section 76. The people shall have the privilege to as- 
semble together to petition congress for what they think 
is right for them to secure. 

Here we find in the above section that the people can, 
if they so see fit, petition congress for any measure or law 
they, the people, want to have enacted or put in force. 
This looks very peculiar to us for the reason, it seems such 
petitioning would not be necessary when they have a repre- 
sentation in congress, yet such petitioninsr may after all be 
of much importance to the people collectively, as there 
may be some very important measure to be taken by the 
government in the way of improvements that could not be 
agreed upon in any other way by the different political 
organizations. Such a petition may also be in the form of 
amending commercial treaties with some foreign nations, 
that also could not be brought about in any other way as 
easily as by a petition to congress for the revokal of such a 
treaty. Such a petition, however, would be utterly impos- 
sible to be successfully circulated in these United States, or 
any other country in our day, where every other man and 
woman think he or she is smarter and knows more than 
any other man or woman, with the impression that there 
may be some scheme back of it that they cannot see into. 
It, however, will here be noted that the laws here written 
and presented to the Swedish and American people are not 
written merely for fun or pastime, nor are these laws writ- 
ten for what people there are living today alone, but they 
are also written for those that are not as yet born. It 
then follows what may be our ways and conduct of today, 
which may be impossible for us to carry out, the coming 
generation may find themselves in a different mode and 
habit as to their conduct and living, and carry out with 
great ease what we have failed to accomplish. If we, 
therefore, are able and strong enough to save our nation 
and preserve our national life from death and destruction, 
we are of today only preparing to sharpen our axes to 
blaze out the pathway to a new civilization. 



700 Criminal Legislation 



CHAPTER XII. 

Lesson on Article XI— Criminal Legislation or Judici- 
ary Department. 

Section 77. All criminals in the country shall be pun- 
ished in accordance to the law. Every criminal shall have 
the right to employ one or more to defend his case. 

In the above section it plainly states that all criminals 
shall be punished in accordance to law. That is, in accord- 
ance to the constitution and the amended statutes, whatever 
such amended statutes may be hereafter. It also refers to 
this, that every criminal shall have the right to employ 
one or more to defend his case. The translation of the 
above Section 77 is somewhat imperfect as to its expres- 
sion, yet there is in reality nothing missing, nor is there 
amrthing added to it, but the signification of the spirit 
and soul of the law are here hidden. The translation of 
the above Section 77 from the original is such that it was 
impossible for me to reveal the spirit and soul of the law, 
and what pertains to the same section in the amended 
statutes is such that it could not be understood at the 
present time, as the court proceeding or the ruling of such 
court, as far as I have been able to find out, is such as I 
would be unable to explain, even if I had all the knowledge 
that could be had in the double science of phsycology, as to 
its Correspondence in connection with the doctrine and 
philosophy of justice as to its office, as to the right of a 
criminal to have one or more to defend his case does not 
refer to such defense as we have in our court at the present 
time, where one or more lawyers plead a case before a 
judge and the jury. The lawyers in pleading in the crim- 
inal court of today, in defense of their clients, or as a 
defense of a law breaker, in our days plead for such defense 
from a material standpoint only, as they do not recognize 
the double science of physiology in connection with the 
spirit and soul of the law. It then follows they have the 
material body of the law as their only guidance in the 
case. The rulings of the court therefore established on 
petrified laws with its seat of judgment on canvas vibra- 
tions, gives the attorneys full swing in pleading for the 
defense of their client or law breaker, a chance to make 
falsity appear as truth and truth as falsity to the jury. 
It also gives the counsel for the defense an opportunity to 
make out that a criminal act is justified in the eves of the 
law as to justice, whether such criminal act is a damage to 
the state and its citizens or not. As the court in its de- 



Criminal Legislation 701 

cision cannot be divided in two, it then follows there is 
just as apt to be an unjust decision as a just. In criminal 
cises here in these United States, where cowardly, cold- 
blooded murder has been committed, it is not an uncommon 
thing for a jury to let such criminals go free for the rea- 
son that srich jury has no knowledge of the law, nor are 
their minds clear as to what may or may not be justice, for 
the reason tliat the mind of the jury has been befogged by 
the pleading attorneys in defense of the murder, as to the 
justification in committing murder, that such jury is en- 
tirely at a loss to know what is right and what is wrong, or 
what may be just or unjust. I am personally acquainted 
with a man who committed murder in cold blood, who was 
thus set free by a jury whose minds were so befogged by 
the pleading attorneys they did not know right from wrong, 
nor justification from falsification. That very man has 
committed a crime against the state and his relations to 
an extent that such jury would have been justified in put- 
ting him in the penitentiary for ten years, say nothing 
about the man he killed in cold clood. Such is the outcome 
of our petrified laws and canvas judgment as to the rulings 
of our court in our days, where the spirit and the soul of 
the law are dead. 

Section 78. No one shall be condemned to death. All 
shall be prosecuted according to laws which congress shall 
recognize from time to time, and such as have become law 
within the country. 

"Wie here find in the above the capital punishment is set 
to one side by the law, and that no such law shall be en- 
acted that allows a court to sentence a man or woman to 
death for any crime committed. It does not say in the 
above Section 78 what these laws may be, but it says such 
laws as congress shall recognize from time to time and such 
as have become law within the country. It then follows 
whatever laws congress may frame or enact in connection 
with their criminal code of the country, those are the laws 
which the courts of justice are to be guided by. It is very 
evident that such criminal laws are not framed or compiled 
by congress, but by some doctor or doctors of law or jurist, 
who are the philosophers of law, as it reads in the above 
section : ' ' According to laws which congress shall recognize 
from time to time. " It is therefore very plain when there 
are any criminal laws framed or compiled by some doctor 
of law or jurist, such laws will first have to be passed 
upon by congress and recognized by congress in connection 
with the criminal code or criminal laws of state, province 
or country. The criminal laws bearing upon Sections 78, 
79 and 80 in the amended statutes of this secret history of 
law are, in all, one hundred and eight-seven pages in various 



702 Criminal Legislation 

places in this volume, but these laws are so written they 
could not be understood by our lawyers and judges at the 
present time, who have no knowledge of the science of 
Correspondence, or the double science of phsycology. Fur- 
thermore, such criminal laws, if they were opened up to 
the present generation, would not be regarded as criminal 
laws by many people. It then follows such laws would be 
in danger of becoming falsified by the lawyers and judges 
of the present generation, which falsification would destroy 
'and annul all just and equitable laws that are not as yet 
written. When we are speaking of the law as to its science 
in relation to human life and universal construction, we 
are not referring to what one, two, ten or one hundred men 
are thinking, as to their individual opinion of such law, or 
what their views are in regard to such laws, or what such 
men have learned as to the power of such laws, or what we 
know of the power and strength of such laws, or what 
justice or injustice may be executed through such laws, 
but we are dealing with the science itself, which is Justice, 
Law and Order, which science cannot be altered or changed 
by men, any more than we can alter or change the rainbow, 
or disfigure or annul the science of mathematics. What we, 
therefore, may suffer for being ignorant of the law as to 
its power is not the fault of the law, but our shortcoming 
and ignorance of the power of the law. It then follows 
what some of us think ought to be just and right may not 
be so when applied to the science of Justice, Law and Order 
in connection with the universal law and the double science 
of physiology, but might be exactly the opposite. Did you 
ever know of a man who was sentenced to go to prison for 
a crime committed by him who was satisfied with his sen- 
tence, even if such sentence were of a shorter term than 
such man ought to have? Even in individual affairs in 
trade and business some men imagine they are unjustly 
dealt with and have to suffer injustice, when the fact of it 
is they have been dealt with justly and have obtained more 
leniency as to justice than they were entitled to. That this 
mistrust in obtaining justice, or to be justly dealt with by 
those who are in ignorance of the law as to its science, is 
well known, that such imaginary injustice is often dis- 
played by married people who have become man and wife, 
where the man or wife imagine they have to suffer injustice 
on the part of their mate, whereas if their offices were 
changed they would find they were badly mistaken. We 
therefore are confining ourselves to the science of the law, 
regardless of public opinions or individual justifications. 

Section 79. Any person who kills a traitor to the coun- 
try and its flag shall go free. 

The law as to its spirit and soul in the above section are 



Criminal Legislation 703 

unlimited as to its restrictions. There is no appeal or 
pleading for the defense of a man who has been justified 
in killing a traitor ; he simply goes free and cannot even be 
taken into custody by any officers of the law. The relatives 
or friends of such a man, who has been killed for becoming 
or being a traitor, will first have to prove in court that 
he was not a traitor, before his assassin can be arrested. 
This seems singular to us in our day, but the justification 
of a man who kills a traitor is recognized by the laAV as to 
its spirit and soul to have the science of the law in his 
hand, standing in judgment with his feet, and executing 
justice with his act, as to the country's savior. Such are 
the interpretations of the law in the above Section 79, as 
to its spirit and soul. Of course, no one is justified in 
killing a traitor unless he knows he has become such. A 
man or a woman may also become a traitor in an indirect 
way. Such man or woman, however, will have to be taken 
into custody by the officers of the law, and the court will 
then try such plotter to find out whether such an individ- 
ual is trying to overthrow the government, or sell its laws 
and statutes. The question now before us is, what is meant 
by the word "traitor" in the above section? As to the 
science of the law, a traitor, as it is defined in the above 
section, is a man or a woman who is in possession of an 
evil spirit or is the controller of an evil spirit, which spirit 
is opposed to just and equitable law as to its science in 
connection with universal law, but want to alter such laws 
into falsification and into black art of magic, and turn the 
government into a satanic government with its testudial, ar- 
rogant absolutism*. Such is the definition of the word 
traitor in the above Section 79. No other man or woman 
can be a traitor. A man or a woman who betrays an in- 
dividual or company of individuals is not a traitor, but is 
a trickster, unfaithful companion, robber, thief or mur- 
derer. The second question now be fore us is, what then is 
a man who is opposed to falsified laws which have their 
foundation in the black art of mao;ic, and is planning to 
overthrow a satanic government with its testudial, arrogant 
absolutism, or any other government that is not founded 
on Justice, Law and Order as to its science? Such a man 
is a reformer, and the laws of universal science acknowl- 
edge him as such. 

Section 80. Any person who kills or in some other way 
assaults a neighbor who has invaded his family home and 
has committed adultery with his wife or daughter, he shall 
go free. 

In the above section we find the law as to its body, spirit 
and soul is expressing its intention in full form as to its 
signification of the spirit in a material form. The law in 



704 Criminal Legislation 

the above section gives a father or husband, who is the 
protector of his wife and daughter, as to their virtue, full 
possession of all the laws, statutes and ordinances in his 
own hand, and that he can sit in judgment at any minute, 
and proclaim justice at any time. As the clerk of a court 
cannot close up the statute books of the law, nor remove the 
judge from his seat or dismiss the court, it then follows a 
man who maltreats or kills a neighbor who has invaded his 
family home, and has committed adultery with his wife or 
daughter, there is no law that can give any officer of the 
land the power to arrest such a man for the assault or 
killing of his neighbor or stranger, whatsoever it may be. 
The word "neighbor" as here expressed in the above sec- 
tion, is not neighbor as to its Correspondence in the original, 
for a neighbor there means a relative or a friend also, on 
its different keys. But as I could find no other word that 
would supplant the scope of the office of such a sentence, 
I used the word neighbor, as a neighbor may either be a 
good or bad man, or a friend or an enemy to you and your 
family. A man may think he has a friend for a neighbor 
in a city where there is a diversity of foreign population, 
and such a friend in appearance, as to speech and action, 
may be your friend as to outside appearance, or as to the 
material body, but as to his heart and spirit he is your 
enemy and will take your life if he can. The law of the 
above Section 80 as to its spirit and soul seems to us at the 
present time somewhat unjust or dangerous, as a man may 
be blackmailed or a man may be mistaken in executing 
vengeance upon an innocent victim. But as to our opinion 
in regard to this law will not change the law as to its sci- 
ence, as our experience is limited as to the justification of 
such law, and that our knowledge is very limited as to what 
points such law bears as to its protective and justified 
arborization as to its spirit and soul of men and women. 
Suffice to say, the law in the above Section 80 bears more 
upon the spiritual nature of man than it does udob the 
material. This law as to its justification is holding in its 
grasD the keys to the factories and laboratories of the 
arsenic metal weavers of hell, and the basalt chemists' 
laboratories of the devil. The public or the common people 
in general are not aware that there are men and women 
who with their infernal snares and devilish devices in the 
form of traps, can exercise their hellish mind over an in- 
nocent man or woman, until such a victim is causrht in 
their snares and are deprived of their virtue against their 
will when in an unconscious state, and that these same men 
and women can with their satanic, basalt, magnetic springs, 
and devilish chemicals, mesmeric baits, trap an innocent 
victim and hold him or her fast until they have ruined his 
or her character. People who travel are in more danger 



Criminal Legislation 705 

than any other class of being snared and trapped by such 
devil 's and satan 's hound dogs from the darkness of hell and 
she weasels from the fences of the infernal regions. This 
is the reason why the law in the above Section 80 gives a 
father or husband full liberty to deal with such perpetrat- 
ors as he sees fit, who has invaded his home and committed 
adultery with his wife or daughter. It will also here be 
noted that a harlot, prostitute and whore, whore-monger 
and adulterer has a burning desire for to destroy precious 
lives. 

Section 81. A person who with force robs a woman of 
her virtue, he shall be expelled and put on some island near 
the North Pole where no such person of the race can be 
found. 

The law in the above section, as to its expression, is 
singular. It is perplexing to us at the present time, and is 
also as to its spirit and soul almost a conundrum. It is 
also hard for us to have it clear why such a law as to its 
framing or form should have a place in the constitution of 
a people or a nation. The expression, however, in the 
orginal as to its Correspondence, bears upon those people 
who lived or camped along the streams, rivers and sea- 
shore, raising stock and fishing. When we note the wording 
of the abuve Section 81, that a person who with force robs 
a woman of her virtue shall be expelled, this refers to a 
man who commits rape upon a woman. The perplexing 
thing is why should such a man not be dealt with in the 
same manner as one who commits adultery with a man's 
wife or daughter. I have searched for days and days in 
the amended statutes to find out the reason why the law in 
the above Section 81 is so written, but I have not as yet 
been able to connect the law in the above Section 81 with 
any law in the amended statutes bearing on the same point 
)f law as to justice' and judgment. I have, therefore, 
come to the conclusion that there is a hidden sense in this 
law of Section 81 that is not to be revealed to us, lest we 
should be tempted to frame or enact laws bearing on this 
point in question that would be in violation of the science 
of the law as to its queenly power, Light, Liberty and Love, 
for it will here be noted that the science of the law does 
not give the law the power to take human life. It is the 
black art magic laws of the devil and satan that have the 
power to take human life, which is plainly proved by these 
words in the Book of Job, chapter 2, verse 4, where it 
reads: "And Satan answered the Lord and said. Skin for 
skin," which means according to Satan's black art, magic 
laws, there is life for life. That is the 'black art magic 
law of devils and satans have the power to take human life, 
but the science of law as to human life in connection with 



706 Pertaining to Legislation 

universal creation, resting upon the three pillars, light, 
(liberty and love. Such law has no power to take human 
life, which is plainly proven in the sixth commandment 
that Moses received, where it reads: li Thou shalt not 
kill." You are here puzzled as to the intent of such law, 
as is displayed in Section 80, where it gives a man liberty 
to kill his neighbor, if such a neighbor commits adultery 
with his wife or daughter. Do not misunderstand the in- 
terpretation of that law in Section 80. The law there 
does not say that a husband or father shall kill his 
neighbor if he commits adultery with his wife or daughter, 
nor does the law give such a father or husband the per- 
mission to kill his neighbor who has committed adultery 
with his wife or daughter, but the law as to its spirit and 
soul in a material form gives such father or husband the 
liberty to be a law unto himself, as to the preservation of 
his life and family and home. The law of self protection 
or self preservation is the first law of all creative life, and 
has its power independent within its individual or united, 
sundry or collective organism, whose laws are supreme and 
above the laws that are organic, which are compiled into a 
science. That is, the law of self protection or self preser- 
vation is above all written law, whether it is an animal or 
a human being, or whether it is an individual, citizen or a 
nation. The son cannot be older than its father, nor can 
the waterwheel set the machinery of a mill in motion before 
the advent of him who fashioned it. And so it is with 
these laws, written and unwritten laws. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Lesson on Article XII— Pertaining to Legislation. 

Section 82. Every American citizen shall be protected 
in his home and the government shall pay what is right 
and in full value redeem what it desires to buy. No soldier 
or marine shall be quartered in a citizen's home, or other 
building, but if such cannot be avoided in time of war, or 
in some other way, then shall the owner of these buildings 
receive full payment for the same. 

The law in the above section is purely material as to its 
intent. That is, the law here is taking the government into 
custody as an individual in dealing with its citizens. The 
soldiers and marines referred to in the above Section 82 
are not such soldiers and marines as we have in our day, 
dressed in military uniforms, but they are volunteer soldiers 
and marines who are serving a time of apprenticeship in 



Pertaining to Legislation 707 

the different sciences of warfare. Not such science of war- 
fare as we have today, but such as to know how to control 
the natural elements, such as the navigation of the air, to 
construct dummy armies with a propelling power, with 
many other things, but as such men are in the service or 
spent their time for such purposes, it follows they would 
come under the head of soldiers and marines. The govern- 
ment, however, was supporting these men, but they had 
the privilege to go wherever they pleased as far as they 
were allowed to experiment at the government expense. It 
is for this reason it reads in the above Section 82: "No 
soldiers or marines shall be quartered in a citizen's home 
or other building. ' ' The citizens of the state, however, are 
not to be imposed upon by the government, or the govern- 
ment officials, but the citizens shall have full pay for what 
accommodation or service they render the government of- 
ficials and that the government is to pay for everything it 
receives from the citizens of the state. 

Section 83. Tramps and traveling strangers shall have 
the same protection in, the same manner as a citizen, if such 
persons are not enemies of the country and its people. 

What is referred to as tramps in the above section is not 
such tramps as we have in our western states in these United 
States of today, nor does it refer to any beggers, but it 
refers to aliens of foreign races or tribes who are tramping 
or traveling through the country very much in the same 
manner as the gypsies are traveling in our day. Such 
alien tramps, as I understand it, were of much use to the 
inhabitants of the Caucasian states, as they did piece work 
of various kinds and that they were also tillers of the soil 
in various localities where they had rented or leased land. 
The reason I use the word "tramp" in the translation is 
that they were called the path-walkers, meaning in one 
sense of the word a privileged people. But in another 
sense a man or a woman who has no home, but is tramping 
about from one place to the other. But as to its term of 
what it would refer to in our day, it would refer to our 
tramp element who are law abiding. What is here re- 
ferred to as traveling? strangers are all classes of people 
from foreign countries that shall have protection in the 
same manner as a citizen, if such persons are not enemies 
to the country and its people. 



708 Rules as to Legislation of Congress 



CHAPTER XIY. 

Lesson on Article XIII— Rules as to Legislation op 

Congress. 

Section 84. The senate and house shall not go to work 
unless all the members of both these bodies are together, 
and to enable them to begin work there must be sixty-five 
percent of the members present. 

The above Section 84 seems to be almost a repetition of 
Section 33, where it says: "There must be two-thirds of 
the members present of both the senate and house before 
labor can begin." What this refers to in Section 33 is that 
it refers to the body congress collectively, when in opening 
the session of congress, when the officers are installed into 
their offices — such officers as the speaker of the house, the 
president of the senate and the president of the people, 
every other year. That there shall then be two-thirds of 
the members present before they can begin to install the 
officers, or make an account of the previous election. There 
may be all the senate members present and more than one- 
third of the house members absent, but if there are two- 
third of all the members of the two houses present col 
lectively the work goes on just the same, no matter which 
one of the two houses are lacking in number. But in the 
above Section 84 it refers to when the two houses have 
separated and are parted in two or are operated in part, 
as it reads: "The members of both these bodies." Mark 
this, "Both these bodies are together, and to enable them 
to begin work there must be sixty-five per cent of the 
members present." I admit, however, that there is an 
opening for a dispute over the intent of the above law in 
Section 84. The confusion in these words in our language— 
"bodies are together"— are such from the original that it 
could not be put in any other way, as I had to use the 
word "house" and "number," which are in the original 
already separate and in part as to its wording and intent. 
I am, however, satisfied that the above translation is cor- 
rect, as to its intent. That after the senate and house have 
parted and are separate, and in part, for to begin legisla- 
tion, there must be sixty-five per cent of the members pres- 
ent, in both the senate and the house, as the two houses 
are as to their bodies separate and in part, yet they together 
constitute the body congress, for there could be no congress 
if the two bodies were not there together. It will there- 
fore be noted that when we speak of congress we speak of 
the two houses of congress, with the president of the people 



Rules as to Legislation of Congress 709 

at its head. It then follows that the expression is nearly 
correct in the above Section 84, as it reads: "Unless all 
the members of both of these bodies are together. ' ' 

Section 85. No senator or representative shall receive 
pay for the time they are absent when labor is being per- 
formed. 

The above wording of the law is a clear cut expression 
and can never be misconstrued or misunderstood, that when 
any members of congress are fooling their time away at 
something else besides attending to their business in con- 
gress they will draw no pay, which is just and right. A 
member who has private business to attend to, when he 
should attend to legislation, is not a man for such office. 
The members of our congress in our day draw their salaries 
for the time they are absent as well as when they are at- 
tending to legislation. Many of the members of the United 
States congress are not attending to legislation or their 
office one-half of the time, and yet they draw their full 
pay, as they generally give the sergeant-at-arms an order 
to go and draw their pay. It will also here be noted that 
the greater portion of the members of our body congress 
are more interested in rotten prostitutes, conglomerate 
whiskey, and disconcert stinking cigars, than they are in 
legislation. It is also an established fact which we lab- 
orers, farmers and mechanics can prove, that one-third of 
the members of the body congress are doing all the legis- 
lating that is to be done, and that the other two-thirds are 
there only to look on. with a proverbial stinker in their 
mouth, displaying their knowledge of law in the form of 
smoke and tobacco juice digested by a protuberant whiskey 
stomach. Such members are the stinkpots of our Caucasian 
type of being and the protuberance of American civiliza- 
tion. Their brains are filled with snake stories and fish 
trar>s. Their hearts are the store house for spider webs, 
and their belly is filled with the wine of the harlot. 

Section 86. No one of these two bodies shall have the 
right to suspend work unless they both agree to the same, 
and this suspension shall not exceed five days unless the 
time has expired for the present session or term. 

In the above section we find that neither one of the two 
houses can suspend legislation for any length of time, 
temporarily, as a vacation that will exceed five days, un- 
less the two houses are in agreement so to do. The presi- 
dent of the people is not to be consulted in such temporary 
suspension or vacation. It lies with the senate members 
themselves. The wording in the above Section 86, where it 
reads, "unless the time has expired for the present session 



710 Rules as to Legislation of Co. gress 

or term," the president of the people has nothing to do 
with the time set when congress shall adjourn. That time 
is set by the speaker of the house when congress opens its 
session every year. The speaker of the house can also ex- 
tend that set time at pleasure, if he finds it is necessary 
in order to work out the necessary legislation. It then 
follows that the speaker of the house has the power to hold 
the members of congress in session until the required legis- 
lation has been done for the season. This is as it ought to 
be, as the sooner the members of congress have enacted 
and set at rest all legislation of any importance for the 
season, they can go home. 

Section 87. All labor that has been performed the previ- 
ous session must have been recorded or Cinceufemved in a 
Centumlevi. 

We find in the above section that all enactments as to 
legislation must be recorded as public record. What is 
referred to in the above Section 87 by the word Cincen- 
femvid is such as we have not in our day, unless it would 
be our shorthand writing, if such shorthand writing could 
be done by a reflecting kodak camera, in a transverse ex 
posure, such as when a man takes a looking-glass and trans- 
fers the sun's rays in an opposite direction from where it 
is shining. What is meant by the word Centumlevi is a 
sort of a book when made. That is, it is a frame prepared 
to set together tin leaves, like unto paper made of living 
substance, extrated from the atmosphere in foggy weather, 
such leaves having the life of a rose, and when dead or 
dry have the records printed upon it. How this is done I 
do not know, as there is no record in this recorded history 
of law which speaks of it. Suffice to say, it is of minor 
importance to us at the present time how it is done, especi- 
ally to its who are not interested in photography. 

Section 88. The speaker of the house, with advice from 
congress, shall have the power to call out the country's 
son to battle if war breaks out, or in case of revolution, or 
some other disturbance. 

In the above section we find the law gives the speaker of 
the house the power, with the advice of congress, to call 
out a militia, or to draft soldiers, if war breaks out. The 
speaker of the house, therefore, is the commander-in-chief 
over the military and naval forces if a war breaks out. 
This seems rather strange to us in our days that the speaker 
of the house should have that command. But this is in 
harmony with the science of political economy, for the rea- 
son that the speaker of the house is the head of the material 
body of the body congress, and the house of representatives 



Rules as to Legislation of Congress 711 

is the head of the material body of the nation, as to its 
material safety. It will also here be noted that what is 
referred to as war, revolution and disturbances, have a 
double meaning as to its expression, for it also refers to 
spiritual war, revolutions and disturbances. That is, po- 
litical wars within the body congress, religious revolutions 
among the different religious organizations of the nation 
and disturbances among the merchants and tradespeople. 
It will also here be noted that the ancients did not carry 
on warfare in the manner we do in our day. Their wars 
were altogether of a different nature, and were more terri- 
ble in their destruction than our battleships, cannon and 
rifles, for they were able to rig up dummy armies that 
would destroy whole cities without a moment's warning, 
and poison the atmosphere that every living thing would 
die. Such being the nature of their warfare it follows it 
did not require the speaker of the house to be a graduate 
of West Point or some other military school, such as we 
have today. We have this to say in regard to these things : 
If we of today knew as much about destructive power as 
to human life and property in connection with the evil 
spirit that has been cultivated within the mind and heart 
of the Swedish and American people, and knew as much 
as these ancient people knew, Chicago, New York and 
Stockholm would be laid in ashes within twenty-four 
hours, and the bones of its inhabitants would be like unto 
pummice stone, and this republic of the United States and 
the kingdom of Sweden would not last six months, for our 
armies and navies would be like unto crabs and frogs out 
of water before a man's club, and our fortifications would 
amount to no more than muskrats' rests before a trapper, 
as we in our ignorance do not know how to preserve health 
and happiness and establish peace among ourselves. It is 
also due to our ignorance we do not destroy ourselves. It 
is an established fact that there are men and women in 
these United States and Sweden of today who would lay 
these two countries waste and drown its inhabitants like 
kittens if they only had the power and knowledge so to do. 
The speaker of the house, however, is the commander-in- 
chief of the military and naval forces in time of war, rev- 
olution or some other disturbances. 

Section 89. No titles or other privileges shall congress 
give to one person more than to another. 

What is referred to by titles in the above section, or 
the word "titles," does not there mean such titles as the 
titles among the royal families of Europe, but it refers to 
priests and prophets, or holy men, who are held in esteem 
by different religious organizations, that such men shall not 
be honored by the government above any other class of 



712 Rules as to Legislation of Congress 

citizens, or be given any special privileges. That is, the 
government or the civil authorities take no note of such 
priests, prophets or holy men. That is what the above 
word titles refers to. There was no word in our language 
that would fit the expression or meaning of the sentence in 
the original any better than the words titles and privileges. 
When we laborers, farmers and mechanics, who have re- 
spect for decency and obedience to law and order, think 
of a disreputable aristocracy, who are of less use to the 
government and the nation collectively than the monkeys 
of Africa are to the navigation of the Congos, yet they are 
pressing upon the government for privileges that no self 
respecting laborer, farmer or mechanic would accept if 
offered to them, for the reason such men and their wives 
and daughters would be ashamed to become a nuisance to 
the government and a disgrace to the state. The Tedium 
ant eaters of the royal courts of Europe are still a greater 
curse to our civilization, as they are the horned toad, spicy 
as to their spirit, of our Caucasian race. For if the black 
magic laws of the devil and satan that their different gov- 
ernments are founded upon were taken away from them, 
and they were disconnected with the infernal regions, they 
would be of less value upon the face of the earth than 
the horned toad of the Mojave deserts of the state of Cali- 
fornia. It is therefore well that the word "titles" should 
be used in the above Section 89, as it is a correct transla- 
tion as to its intent. It also goes to prove that laws foundei 
on Justice, Law and Order, as to its science in connection 
with universal human life, as to its preservation, does not 
recognize any titular privileges. 

Section 90. The speaker of the house shall have com- 
mand of the army and navy when war breaks out, or a 
revolution, but congress shall be his advisor. The speaker 
shall have command over the army and navy until peace 
and agreement prevails over the whole country. 

The above Section 90 is almost a repetition of Section 
88, but as every word in these two sections has a double 
meaning and refers to political and religious wars and 
revolutions as well as wars with an enemy of a foreign 
nation, it is necessary they should both be written in the 
form as stated. In Section 88 it says the speaker of the 
house shall have the power to call out the country's sons 
to battle if war breaks out, whereas in Section 90 it does 
not speak of his having that power, but it there says the 
speaker of the house shall have the command of the army 
and navy. It seems that this law in the above Sections 88 
and 90 is of much importance, as it repeats twice in Section 
90 that the speaker of the house shall have command over 



Rules as to Legislation of Congress 713 

the army and navy when war breaks out or a revolution, 
but that congress shall be his adviser. And it again says : 
''The speaker of the house shall have command over the 
army and navy until peace and agreement prevail over 
the whole country." This goes to show that the speaker 
of the house is the head of all material affairs as to safety 
and protection of the nation, when it comes to the physical 
exercise of the body, such as to rig up dummy armies and 
waterspout navies. 

Section 91. The speaker in time of disturbances shall 
be released from his office in the house, and a representa- 
tive shall be appointed to take his place for the time being, 

We here note in the above section that whenever there 
are any disturbances within the government or within the 
nation or country, the speaker of the house is to be right 
on the scene himself. The law in the amended statutes 
that bear on the above Section 91 are very peculiar, as they 
are subservient to the supreme court as to intent. 

Section 92. No person can become speaker of the house 
unless elected by the people. 

In the above section we find that when the speaker of 
the house is released from his office to take command of 
the military forces, he is still the speaker of the house as 
to his office, for the representative who is appointed to 
take his office, as stated in Section 91, is only a temporary 
speaker for the time being. It then follows if the speaker 
of the house when he is out among the military forces in 
time of war should happen to be killed, the temporary 
speaker in the house of representatives could not become 
speaker of the house as to its office, before he was elected 
by the peopl. That is, he could not take the office of the 
president of the senate when the time for such a change 
was at hand, unless he was elected by the people. This is 
in full harmony with the philosophy and doctrine of the 
people. That is, he could not take the office of the speaker 
of the house for that power lies concealed in the intelligence 
and will of the people collectively. This is one of the main 
springs or fundamental principles in the construction of a 
democratic republic where all legislative power is vested 
in the ballot of the people collectively. It then follows 
there can be no such a thing as a democratic republic where 
the speaker of the house is not elected by the people col- 
lectively. It is therefore very plain to us honest laborers, 
farmers and mechanics that a republic so constructed and 
founded that the speaker of the house is forbidden to take 
his inherited office as president of the senate and also the 
office of president of the people, when it becomes due him, 



714 Pertaining to Official Oath 

or is cheated out of his inheritance to this office, such a 
democratic republic is not democratic in its construction or 
republican in its form, nor is it founded upon the science 
of political economy. But it is as to its construction coun- 
terfeit, and as to its form an imitation, founded on wind- 
mill fabric and the public whim. Its philsophy is rampant 
Ihoodlumism, and its doctrine is insinuating, fly-blown, yel- 
low journalistic dishwater. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Lesson on Article XIV— Pertaining to Official Oath. 

Section 93. All government officers shall promise with 
moral and honor to use all their physical and spiritual 
strength, as far as lies in their power, to be truthful and 
useful in the office they enter, and so remain until their 
term expires. 

The law in the above section as to its spirit and soul is 
requesting the man who enters office of public duty as a 
servant to the nation or people collectively to make a 
covenant with that office that he shall not in any way de- 
file or disgrace that office as long as he is its keeper. The 
law, however, does not require in the above Section 93 that 
a man shall go to any inconvenience or strain beyond what 
is requested in such office. AVhen we look at this on the 
surface it appears to us that such law is almost superfluous, 
as it is an option with the man who holds an office whether 
he will be strictly true to such an office or not. But when 
we begin to examine the office and the man who is standing 
ready to enter that office as to its interior, we find the law 
is here justified as to its science, to have that office and 
the man who enters it, to become married as husband and 
wife, the two to become one flesh. The office is the husband 
and the officer who enters that office is the wife. It is then 
very plain if there were no marriage ceremony performed 
between the office and the man who enters that office, in 
the form of a moral obligation, the office had then housed 
a concubine in place of taken to itself a wife. The obliga- 
tion therefore taken by an officer when he enters an office 
under the governmet, of any kind, is more of a protection 
to him than he protects the office, for this reason, that the 
man who is holding a public office is tempted to violate the 
statutes and rulings of that office by the public. It then 
follows if there were no moral obligation taken by such 
man who holds such office he would be more easily tempted 
to violate the rulings of his office, in the same manner as a 
mistress puts up with a man for her support only, is more 



Pertaining to Official Oath 715 

easily tempted to commit fornication than a chaste wife. 
It is an office these words refer to which we read of in the 
Bible, Genesis, chapter 2, verses 21-23: "And -the Lord 
caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and 
he took one of his ribs and closed up the flesh instead 
thereof ; And the rib, which the Lord had taken from man, 
made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. And 
Adam said, This is now bone of my bone, and flesh of my 
flesh: she shall be called woman, because she was made 
out of man." The above law in the Bible is a Correspond- 
ence of the law as to its science in relation to the double 
science of physiology, and which we have not here space to 
explain, as it does not belong to this work. Suffice to say, 
the moral obligation taken by an officer when he enters 
an office under the government is of much importance, not 
only to the office and the man who holds such office, but 
it is also a lock and key put on such office by the law for 
its public safety, public opinion being the lock of such 
office, and the government holding the key. 

Section 94. All members of congress and the president 
shall take the following oath before they enter the office, 
and this oath shall be taken before the clerk or some one 
else, and shall read as follows : 

According to the expression of the wording in the above 
section there appears to be no certain officer who shall ad- 
minister the oath to the elected officers. What is here re- 
ferred to as clerk in the above Section 94 is the chief clerk 
of the public records of the body congress, who seals and 
preserves all public records. There is nothing in the 
amended statutes that bears on this section above, only the 
election laws, which are as to their office in the form of a 
court. 

Section 95. "I, before the clerk, lay down my honor 
find morals that I, M — N — , shall as far as in my physical 
and spiritual power, in one and all of my official duties, to 
be true to the seat and office of same which I now enter. 
Moreover, I shall be bound under the law of the land, and 
be willing to be attracted to honesty and truth in the same 
manner as the magnetic needle is attracted to the Polar 
Sea, and furthermore will I promise that I always shall be 
willing to protest the Flag of Liberty, Oriflame of Inno- 
cence, and the Banner of Light, as a true and watchful 
country's officer." , 

The above is a grand and sublime marriage certificate, or 
obligation to the office by the officer who enters such an 
office. The above obligation, however, is confined to the 



716 Pertaining to Official Oath 

members of congress and the judges of the supreme court 
only. No other officers within the government are requested 
to take such an obligation. The wording of the above obli- 
gation can never fail to impress a man with the thought 
that there is responsibility in holding an office within the 
body congress. As forceful and strict as the above obliga- 
tion seems to be, there is nothing there that an honest and 
upright man cannot live up to. It is easy for a chaste wife 
to perform her queenly office to her husband and family. 
To her the marriage vow is a hedge fence around her 
premises and a lock to the door of her dwelling, but to the 
harlot who in disgrace has pronounced the marriage vow to 
her suitor, to her the marriage obligations are like unto 
divers note^ in sundry colors thrown upon the streets and 
highways as a bulletin that her good man has gone out 
upon a long journey. And so it is with a man who holds 
an office within the body congress. If he in one and all of 
his official duties is true to the seat and office which he en- 
ters, the above obligation is a hedge fence to his honor and 
integrity, against slanderous and malicious malefactors, and 
is a lock to the premises of his political career. But not 
so with him who has no respect for truth nor care for 
official duties, but regards such obligations only as an out- 
ward ceremony in order to hold the office for what pay 
there is in it. To him the above obligation is a public con- 
tempt, and a merchandise in divers market places. Our 
advice therefore is to never take such an obligation unless 
such obligation is regarded as a marriage vow to the office 
which receives the contracting party. We also have this 
to say, and we warn the coming generation, never to at- 
tempt to take such an obligation as the one above in Section 
95 unless you are sure you are willing to be attracted to 
honesty and truth in the same manner as the megnetic 
needle is attracted to the Polar Sea, for it is many times 
better not to take such an obligation, vow or oath than to 
take it and be too weak to fulfill its promise. The moral 
fortifications of a man as to his spirit are most wonderfully 
constructed, as the soul of man is the bedrock upon which 
such fortifications are laid. It then follows if the bedrock 
of such fortifications is loose and sandy there can be no 
strong and permanent fortifications built, nor will it stand 
any length of time when the batteries of temptation are 
set upon it, and the cannons of persuasion are bombarding 
the entrance of its fortress. Many a man thinks he knows 
his moral strength, but does not. There are none of us, 
our fellow reader, who know our moral strength any fur- 
ther than that strength has been tested by temptation, and 
resisted by our own individual strength. When we can 
stand up before the world and say: "I have balanced the 
scales of good and evil, and found myself to be a pound 



Pertaining to Official Oath 717 

of good measure," then we can say we have hoisted the 
devil from his carriage and burned satan's fences.- The 
flag of liberty is then in our hand, the oriname of innocence 
is then at the masthead of our life's vessel, and the banner 
of light is then the standard of knowledge against tempta- 
tion. 

Section 96. No officer shall be allowed to hold more than 
one office at the same time under the United States govern- 
ment, but an officer can be removed from one office to an- 
other. 

The law of the above section is promulge in its spirit as 
to the science of the law itself, that no officer under the 
government can hold more than one office at one and the 
same time. This is also just and right, and is in full 
harmony with the science of political economy. There may 
be such a thing that one man could hold two offices at one 
and the same time, but this would not be in accordance with 
the science of the law of human life, as a chaste wife can- 
not be the wife of two husbands, of one flesh. It then 
follows that an officer who holds an office under the gov- 
ernment, if he were allowed to hold more than one office at 
one and the same time, he also could hold ten or any num- 
ber above or below. It then follows such an officer would 
not be an officer, but an overseer of the different offices. 
Moreover, a man who holds an office of any importance has 
all he can attend to, and if a man is capable of attending 
to any more, he might have some private business to attend 
to for himself. But an office can have many officers. It is 
on this foundation that the Mormons have established their 
religion, and that they believe a man has a right to have as 
many wives as he can support, the same as an office has a 
right to have as many officers as that office can support. 
The fool Mormons when they read the Bible as a history 
of law, that the men who had so many wives as recorded in 
the Bible, are as to its Correspondence the representation 
of an office, and the different keys as to its science. If 
these men were not adulterers at heart, they would not 
understand the Bible in that light, for the Bible strictly 
forbids a man of our Caucasian race to have more than 
one wife. Suffice to say, no man can hold but one office 
under the government at one and the same time. But that 
any man who holds an office under the government can 
be promoted from one office to another is as it ought to be.. 



718 Pertaining to Civil Service 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Lesson on Article XV— Pertaining to Civil Service. 

Section 97. The public shall have free and open access 
to congress, Newspaper editors shall have a desk or more 
in the hall of congress. 

We find in the above section that the halls of congress 
shall be opened at any time to the public. It is not hereby 
ment that the halls of congress shall become a public market 
place, for street corner arguments, or that the public shall 
become a nuisance to the legislators, or in any way be al- 
lowed to hold communication with any members when such 
members are in their seats. What free and open access 
refers to is that the halls of congress shall not be closed to 
any man or woman who wants to walk in and see what is 
going on. What is referred to by ''newspaper editors" 
having a desk or more in the halls of congress, are not such 
newspaper editors, or shorthand reporters, as we have to- 
day, but it refers to reflecting cylinders stationed in differ- 
ent places in the halls of congress. But as these reflecting 
cylinders were for the purpose of receiving the news and 
giving it to the different political organizations and the 
public, it amounts to the same as our shorthand newspaper 
reporters of our day. 

Section 98. No civil officer or servant within the state 
or province shall be discharged unless it is found he is 
guilty of crime in one way or another, or incompetent to 
occupy the place. 

Here we find in the above section are laws relating to 
the civil service. It gives the civil service officers and 
those in the employ of the government a protection; that 
a man or woman who is upright and honest and has com- 
mitted no wrong against the government, and is competent 
to fill his office or place, cannot be removed from such office 
or place by any higher authority or political intrigue. For 
when we remember that there are five or six different po- 
litical organizations within the government or the body 
congress, it follows these different political organizations, 
if they were allowed to remove a civil officer, or a man or 
woman who was in the government service, for other rea- 
sons than crime or incompetency, they would do so for 
political reasons. It then follows a man or a woman who 
was installed in the government service would not know 
now long they could hold their office, or place where they 
were employed. The law therefore in the above Section 98 



Pertaining to Election Laws 719 

is guarding against this, and is protecting those in the 
<3ivil service of the government from an unjust discrimina- 
tion. This is also as it should be. No civil officer or em- 
ployee should be removed without a just cause, and that 
just cause is for the court of justice to decide. 

Section 99. The president and all members of congress 
are forbidden to travel to foreign countries during the time 
their labor is in progress in congress. 

In the above section we find that when congress is in 
session all of the members must be at home and attend to 
business. The president of the people must also be at home 
during the time congress is in session. This is also as it 
should be. The above Section 99 is the end of the con- 
stitution of the most ancient Appegeja government. What 
is written hereafter are the amended statutes of the same 
government. But the messenger who wrote this ancient 
liistory of law and gave it to us was ordered to add one 
section and place it at the head of the following article, 
which, with the agreement of the messenger, I was allowed 
to call the sixteenth article. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Lesson on Article XVI— Pertaining to the Election 
Laws in the Amended Statutes. 

Section 100. These laws are those which have been and 
are not, and yet they are, and will hereafter come. For 
they were written on the cedar tree, and engraved on the 
granite rock in the first period. These laws shall be su- 
preme in the land for a time of one hundred and twelve 
years or more, counted from four score and one, take away 
two score and four, add to one score ten and seven, to two 
score ten and one of the new period, which name is cedar 
and granite. 

The above Section 100 was ordered written in this man- 
ner by him, that we may know for what purpose the above 
law is written, and that we also may know where these laws 
are coming from, and that these laws are no new laws, but 
that they are old laws, yet they are new laws to us. These 
laws are as old as the science of mathematics. They are 
as old as the laws that govern the double science of physi- 
ology. The reason he says to us in the above Section 100 : 
"These laws are those that have been sent and are not." 
It is true these laws are not, for they are not adopted by 
any nation or people on this earth, and they are of no 



720 Pertaining to Election Laws 

use to the inhabitants of the invisible world. Yet these 
laws are, for they are now written on material paper with 
pen and ink. The reason he says: "And will hereafter 
come." He said he was almost sure these laws would be 
in force sooner or later by our Caucasian race, even if 
they should be rejected in the present moonlight. He calls 
our state as to our enlightenment, walking in dim moon- 
light. He also said that the first copy of these laws, that 
appeared to our Caucasian race, were written on a cedar 
tree, as to its spiritual, and on a granite block, as to its 
material, being a double copy, the same as we have it now 
on paper. That is what is written in the above ninety-nine 
sections only. It requires the knowledge of geologists and 
astronomers to figure out the time past when this first was 
written, referring to the different periods of time. This, 
however, is of minor importance to us laborers, farmers and 
mechanics when it was. Let those figure it out who are 
more interested in such studies than we are. What we are 
interested in at the present time is to have these laws en- 
forced, that we no longer may be swindled out of our hon- 
est labor, and that we may also secure liberty for our- 
selves and children. 

Section 101. No one shall have the right to take any- 
thing from these laws for a time of one hundred and twelve 
years, but congress shall have the right to appeal to the 
people for additions. The bill shall be printed and dis- 
tributed among the people, and at the next general election 
shall the people vote on the same. Then shall it become 
law, and the president and the vice president and the 
speaker of the house shall set the country's seal on same. 

The above was the first law that was put upon the statute 
books in connection with their constitution; that no one 
should have the right to take anything away from their 
constitution for a time of one hundred and twelve years, 
but that congress should or could appeal to the people for 
an addition to their constitution, and that such addition 
should have sixty -five per cent of the people's votes before 
it could become law. 

Section 102. But if such a bill as. is described in Article 
XVI, Paragraph 2 receives less than sixty-five per cent of 
the people's votes, then shall it be killed. 

It will be noted that in the above section where it reads : 
"Article XVI, Paragraph 2," is not according to the trans- 
lation in the orginal, for it there reads as to its Corre- 
spondence, "Article I, Paragraph 2" of the new law, but 
as I kept on adding the new laws to the old, it becames 
Article XVI, Paragraph 2. 



History of the Cave Cities 721 

Section 103. There shall be one teller for each trade 
represented at the polls, who shall count the votes. 

The above section which should be Paragraph 4 of Arti- 
clel of the new law, is in relation to the election law, that 
each and every trade shall have a representative at the 
polls to look after their interest. 

Section 104. If one or more industries or trades are 
represented in one, then shall these only have one teller. 
Congress shall have the power to regulate the laws of elec- 
tion from time to time, and the officers who shall serve. 

It seems these election laws are a sort of a constitution 
to govern local elections, or in any way to regulate the 
elections. 

Section 105. Any person whose record shows he has 
been a law breaker against the country shall not be en- 
trusted with any office within the state. 

The above law is somewhat connected with the election 
law in other places, where it refers to nominations and 
the like. 

Section 106. The president shall have the power to send 
ambassadors and ministers to foreign countries. 

The above section does not say whether the president of 
the people has the power to appoint such amassadors or 
ministers, but further on it says he has. It does not, how- 
ever, refer to such ambassadors or ministers as we have 
today. A democratic republic can have no ambassadors. 
But the term of such an office could not be ignored. It 
amounts to practically the same. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Latest History of the Cave Cities and Their Inhabit- 
ants in Colombia, South America. 

In the above pages we have covered a long period of 
time as to the fall and rise of our Caucasian race. We 
have tried to cover in a simple and a comprehensive way 
what little we know of good and evil and in what way this 
good and evil has an effect upon our lives. The mysteries 
that lie concealed beyond our knowledge are by far greater 
than those we have explored and discovered. We will have 
to admit we are now as a race and a people standing on the 
shore of a mighty ocean, whose waters are infinite knowl- 
edge, and whose salt is the preservation of human life. 



722 History of the Cave Cities 

What we know of. the past is but a glimpse over this mighty 
ocean of knowledge. We have recorded in the above pages 
a fragmentary secret history as far back as such history 
has been opened to us, and as much of such history as we 
are in possession of in relation to our Caucasian race and 
ancient people. We have also in the above pages repeated 
profane history as far back as we have any such profane 
history. We have also in the above pages repeated happen- 
ings in our day, and shown up the work of men and women 
who are as yet. living in our midst. Yet it is all recorded 
history of the past. It will therefore not be amiss for us 
to give the very latest history we have, and as far as we 
have it, of an unknown ancient people who are as yet liv- 
ing on this our earth, to prove to an unthinking mind the 
possibility of the preservation of a race by a few seeds 
for thousands upon thousands of years, which seeds art* 
held in storage by a greater power than man, to be used 
at the planting season of a set time. Here we are, and 
here we go: 

DWELLERS IN CAVES. 

Portland Man Met them in South America— Their Abode 
Kept Secret— 0. M. Rosendale Confirm Discovery of 
Colonel Tucker as to Strange Race— Their Home in 
Unexplored Part of Colombia. 

' ' I was very much interested in the interview with George 
W. Lhringer, concerning the cave city in Central or South 
America, published in this morning's Oregonian," said 0. 
M. Rosendale, the well known mining engineer, at his office 
yesterday. "In the light of what I have heard from the 
life of some of the members of the strange cave dwelling 
race, I am prepared to believe that Mr. Lininger was cor- 
rectly informed by his friend Colonel Tucker. During the 
year 1893 I was stationed at Antafagasta, Bolivia, in charge 
of a smelter belonging to a French company. Among the 
workmen employed at the smelter were two who seemed 
to have nothing in common with the others. They were 
strano-p leticent creatures, living anart and mingling very 
little with their fellows. They spoke Spanish with a pe- 
culiar dialect, were men of a better intelligence than thf 3 
peons and were singularly industrious and devoted to their 
work. They were men of fine nhvsique, standing: over six 
feet in height, whereas the laboring classes of the South 
American country are small and ill developed. They did 
not observe church holidays, and did not practice the 
Catholic religion. The other men seemed to regard them 
with a strange awe and virtually ostracized them. I no- 
ticed this, and being a Spanish linguist, I got very close 
to the laborers whom we employed. I asked some of the 



History of the Cave Cities 723 

peons about the strangers, and Avas told that they were 
from the unknown interior, that they had the Jewish re- 
ligion and customs and were bad people. 

Ferrets Out the Secret. 

' ' One night the furnaces were working badly, and I was 
making the rounds of the plant very late. I found the 
two men who had attracted my attention at work together. 
They were young men, one perhaps twenty-four and the 
other nineteen years of age. They had fine regular feat- 
ures, almost Caucasian, and to my surprise found that 
they spoke broken English. They were exceedingly neat 
and well dressed, and their manners were far better than 
those of the peons. I questioned them as to where they 
came from. 'We come from the province of Coqueta, Co- 
lombia,' they answered. 'You are better educated than 
these other men,' said I. 'Yes, our people are educated 
and are not like the others. Our ancestors came from 
Europe.' I was surprised again, and asked them when 
their ancestors came. They told me in the long ago, very 
long ago. Then they told me of their people. They lived 
in cave cities, which they had dug in the mountains, how 
they till the soil in spite of the savage Indians who infest 
the wild, unexplored country in which they live. 'You 
have not the Catholic religion,' I remarked, and one of 
them pointed to a small Masonic emblem which I wore. 
He said, 'No, we believe as you do.' They told me that 
they and many other young men of their race went out into 
the world to learn and earn money, but that they always 
returned. 

Their Home Kept Secret. 

1 ' When I endeavored to find out how I might reach their 
cities they became non-ceramital and gave me to understand 
that they could not tell me. Try as I might I could get 
them to tell me no more of themselves, but from other 
sources I learned that there were a score or more of the 
strange people in the coast cities of Peru, Chile and other 
Pacific countries of South America. There is a tradition 
among the Latin- Americans that the under-ground cities 
are three or four in number, that they possess a high de- 
gree of civilization, and that they are located somewhere on 
the western slope of the Cordillera Oreientale range of 
mountains in Southern Colombia near the line of the 
Equator. The persons dislike to discuss the cities or their 
inhabitants, and hold them in superstitious dread as some- 
thing uncanny. So far as I was able to learn, no one has 
ever penetrated the country to their stronghold, and cer- 
tainly no white man of our generation, unless Colonel 
Tucker's story be true, has ever visited them. 



724 History of the Cave Cities 

Unexplored Savage Country. 
"The entire interior of Colombia is practically unex- 
plored. There is not a mile of railroad in the Republic 
since Panama has become independent. The city of Bogota, 
nearly two hundred miles inland, and having a population 
of 245,000, has no railroad communication. To the south 
and east of Bogota is the immense province of Coqueta, 
area of 267,467 square miles, and almost no settlement. 
The climate is good and the soil known to be very pro- 
ductive. The surface of the county is generally a plain, 
but there are a number of mountain ranges, ranging from 
9,000 to 12,000 feet in height, supposed to be very rich in 
minerals. Occasionally parties of traders and prospectors 
have penetrated the interior, but few have returned. The 
country is inhabited by roving bands of very savage In- 
dians, some of whom are now armed with rifles. They re- 
sent any intrusion by the whites, and refuse to pay tribute 
to the Colombian government. The government is in mortal 
fear of them, and is afraid to send its miserable troops 
against them. It is in the most inaccessible portion of this 
country that the cave cities are supposed to be, and the 
people who dwell in them are supposed to be at continual 
war with the Indians. 

Will be Found Some Day. 

' ' Some day an expedition will be fitted out by Americans 
and Europeans to explore the wilderness, and then the 
truth will be known, and no doubt a country rich in re- 
sources will be opened up. If I were a younger man and 
without a family, I should like to join such an adventure. 
It would require not less than fifty determined, well- 
armed, well-provisioned men to make the attempt, and it 
would require considerable money, but sometime it will be 
done. The plains of Coqueta are said to swarm with game, 
and the Indians live by the chase, just as the wild tribes 
of this country formerly did. In conclusion, I want to say 
again, that I believe the story of a race of cave dwellers, 
and I think the existence of such a tribe can be established 
beyond a doubt." 

The above is taken from the Morning Oregonian of April 
30th, 1904. It is the latest history we have to offer to 
our readers of a, to us, unknown people. There is no rea- 
son why we should regard Mr. O. M. Rosendale, or Mr. 
George W. Lininger's story as fables in connection with 
this unknown tribe or race, and, to us, hidden cave dwellers 
who are at this very day living upon the face of the earth, 
and are tilling the soil. We regard Mr. O. M. Rosendale 's 
statement here given above, of the two young men he con- 
versed with, one of whom he thought was about twenty- 



History of the Cave Cities 725 

four and the other nineteen years of age, who also could 
talk Spanish and broken English, and that they had fine 
regular features, almost Caucasian, to be as truthful a 
history as any of our profane history, as all our profane 
history is recorded from happenings, experiences and notes 
of statements by men and women who have been on the 
scene when such happenings and occurrence took place. As 
little information as Mr. Rusendale can give us about these 
people, their hidden country and secret city, we are com- 
pelled to believe such a race of people are in existence 
today; that their number is limited to but a few hundred 
or perhaps thousands, none of us know, but we do know 
such a tribe or race of people are in existence in South 
America. AVhat their number has been in the past, what 
their number and strength will be in the future, we cannot 
tell, but we do know, and have found, that there are a few 
seeds preserved of a race of people, who perhaps in course 
of time would be powerful enough to take the place of our 
Caucasian race, for there is nothing of a certainty that we 
as a race shall survive upon the face of the earth for any 
memorial time, if we keep on in our immorality, as we are 
now doing. The cave dwellers of Colombia that Mr. 0. M. 
Rosendale speaks of may have lived there for 10,000 years 
or more for all we know. The question now arises with us, 
do these people know from whence they came, or have they 
any profane history of themselves and their civilization, 
any more than we have from Mr. O. M. Rosendale, with 
others the last few years? The two young men, we are 
told by Mr. 0. M. Rosendale, said their ancestors came 
from Europe in the long ago, very long ago. That state- 
ment may be given in good faith by the two young men. 
May be their ancestors came from Europe and may be they 
did not. We have no proof that they did or that they did 
not. therefore we do not know for a certainty, as cur pro- 
fane history does not record any such a race cf people. 
Taking this into consideration as a question in regard to 
profane history of the different races upon our little, in- 
significant planet, called the earth by us, is it then not 
reasonable to think that only profane history, as we have 
it today, as a record of the ways and habits, modes of con- 
duct, happenings and business transactions of our Cau- 
casian race, is but the history of one season, which season 
is now shortly coming to an end? It is an established fact, 
therefore, and which we cannot deny, that if we are to 
know or obtain any knowledge any farther back than this 
last season, of what has happened to our Caucasian race 
in the time past, beyond this last season, we will have to go 
to the secret history for our information, which secret 
history is by far more reliable and correct than our pro- 
fane history. As far as our knowledge is extended, and 
what we have learned by reading secret history, we find 



726 History of the Cave Cities 

that the common people in general, together with many of 
the learned, have a false conception of the creative powers 
and the universal law which govern animal and human life 
upon this planet, for they believe all life that is on this our 
planet vegetable, animal and human, is created by one and 
the same power, or God, or were brought to this planet by 
one and the same power, or God, but we have found by read- 
ing secret history that this is not so. Although we beg par- 
don for advancing such doctrine, if it should in any way be 
hurtful to some sensitive men or women, who have put their 
trust in the Great Architect of the Universe. We, there- 
fore, have this to say to such sensitive men or women, do 
not let our doctrine or philosophy in any way interfere 
with your happiness. We also beg you to not misunder- 
stand us in our devotion to the Supreme Ruler and the 
Great Architect of the Universe. But we have this to say 
in regard to the creation of the different races upon our 
planet, that we are not created by one and the same power, 
a/* to our type or specie, nor are we as to our parents' home 
from the same place, part or quarter in the universe, as 
'any of the other races on this our planet. Our secret his- 
tory tells us that when a race is in danger of becoming 
extinct or annihilated, it is possible for the invisible in- 
habitants, who have been a factor in bringing such a race, 
type or specie upon our planet, to preserve a few of such 
a race for thousands of years, or hundreds of thousands 
of years, as a seed that they may again propagate the race 
at a proper time when they can be in safety, to use their 
spiritual influences upon their physical bodies. I have 
been told that as little and insignificant as this our little 
earth is, when extinction overtakes a race, it is possible for 
the invisible inhabitants to put a few families in seclu- 
sion, where they can be kept in safety. After so secluded 
in a mountainous region, they are guarded alternately by 
the spiritual forces, who have walled and fenced them in 
with a heavy magnetic spiritual atmosphere. Such families, 
after being so secluded and fenced in, do not increase in 
number, for they then strictly observe the laws of the 
double science of physiology, and therefore do not have 
any more children than their quota allotted them. -The 
reason they can observe and obey the laws that govern the 
double science of physiology is that they are so spiritually 
fenced or walled in that they are altogether safe from any 
evil or strange spiritual influence acting upon their mind 
or body. We note, the two young men who were convers- 
ing with Mr. 0. M. Rosendale, related above, that they 
lived in cave cities which they had dug in the mountains, 
how they till the soil in spite of the savage Indians. Note 
this, what Mr. Rosendale says: "The persons (peons) dis- 
like to discuss the cities or their inhabitants and hold them 



History of the Cave Cities 727 

in superstitious dread as something uncanny." This is 
a clear proof to us, if nothing else, how closely these cave 
dwellers are guarded by the spiritual forces or invisible 
inhabitants. The reason the peons dislike to discuss the 
cave cities and their inhabitants is that, no doubt, some 
of the brave among them have been trying 1 to make their 
way into the cave cities, but on their way have been driven 
back by the spiritual forces, that are guarding the cave 
cities and their inhabitants. The spiritual guards, no 
doubt, have presented spiritual operations and monstrous 
sights to these braves who have tried to find the cave 
cities, and also waylaid them in the mountains. I shall 
here speak from my own experience. It is as easy for the 
invisible inhabitants to waylay a man who is traveling' 
alone in a mountainous region, or a wild forest, as it is 
for a man to drive a horse before a carriage. It is a 
foundation for the superstitious dread of something un- 
canny to discuss the cave cities and its inhabitants by the 
peons. We also note this from Mr. 0. M'. Rosendale, what 
he says: "Occasionally parties of traders and prospectors 
have penetrated the interior, but few have returned/ ' 
There is no doubt in our mind but what there have been 
some traders who have made desperate efforts to open up 
a trade with the inhabitants of the cave cities, in order 
to make money out of them, as it is known to such traders 
that they are a civilized -people, but that their efforts, so 
far, in finding the cave cities and their inhabitants have be- 
come a dismal failure. This seems almost paradoxical to 
us. when we note that there are a score or more of the 
strange people in the coast cities of Peru. Chile and other 
Pacific countries of South America. We also note that 
the two young men, as related above, told Mr. Rosen dale 
that they and many other young men of their race went 
out into the world to learn and earn money, but that they 
always returned. If these young men can return when- 
ever they want to. and carry enough provision with them 
to sustain life when on their journey, there can be no 
material obstruction or hindrance for any one else to get 
into the cave cities, if the way or passage were known to 
the outside world. We do not believe the young men, 
who are out in the world to earn money, are so doing for 
the purpose of taking that monev back with them to their 
homes, but they earn the money in order to have a chance 
to buy what they want for such money and then take such 
useful articles as they buy home with them. That the 
object of these young men in going out into the world to 
work is to learn, is no doubt true. 

We have in the above pages given to our readers a bit 
of history, ancient and profane, from the oldest to the 
latest we have in our possession. We have also given a 



728 History of the Cave Cities 

certain amount of secret history, old and new, as far back 
as we have such history, and as late as our experiences are 
connected with such history. We have blazed out a path 
into the wild forest, which blazes and marks shall be seen 
by the builders of a highway into the wilderness of human 
intellectual progress and understanding. We have blazed 
the trees into the wilderness of the rugged mountains as 
far as we have been able, and made the line as straight as 
we have been guided by the compass of him who has laid 
the foundation of the mountains, formed the hills and 
sculptured out the basin of the ocean. If our labor is 
appreciated by the public or any single individual, we 
shall be thankful. If not, we have lost nothing, for we 
know no green tree shall die from the axe marks we have 
made upon its bark. 

The truth is simple and will stand forever. No great 
volumes are necessary to be written in order to demon- 
strate the truth, but there is no end to the volumes of 
writing that will prove that falsty may also be the truth, 
or the truth in appearance, to those who are not able to 
read the signs of falsification. 



FEB 13 1965 



